Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 3 of Miraculous Heroes of UA
Stats:
Published:
2024-09-17
Completed:
2025-08-15
Words:
137,290
Chapters:
137/137
Comments:
1,603
Kudos:
1,225
Bookmarks:
261
Hits:
76,531

The Guardian Hero

Summary:

When Izuku went shopping for a birthday present for his mom at the age of 11 he was not expecting to meet 19 deities that embodied the powers of the universe. Nor did he expect to become their guardian and protector, while searching for people who would use their powers for good.

But that is what happened, and there are no take backs.

(Mostly) Complete

Notes:

Oh you thought I was just asking for Kwami suggestions in B,B,&B for shits a gigs? Well guess what! Most of those ideas were actually for this nonsense!

(See the end of the work for other works inspired by this one.)

Chapter 1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku Midoriya started up at his new highschool.  He had managed to get into UA with a much better score than he had anticipated.  Apparently running towards a murder robot to save a girl you just met, and subsequently punching that murder robot into the sun, was a good metric for your potential as a hero.

 

“Maybe you should stop staring and go in?”  Whispered a little  gravelly voice from his hoodie.

 

It took all of Izuku’s will not to look and glare at the feline kwami.

 

“He’s wondering if his belle ange will be in his class.”  Said another voice with a purr of delight.

 

“Plagg, Roaar.  If both of you don’t duck down and be quiet, I will take the miraculous off and you can go dormant until I get home.”  he hissed under his breath.

 

They both laughed at the empty threat but did go quiet.  Izuku sighed in frustration

 

+x+

 

3 years ago, Izuku had been scouring thrift stores for a birthday present for his mom.  He didn’t have much money, but he knew she needed a bigger jewelry box and surely he could find something in good condition?

 

He had been trying to pull a long blue box off of a shelf that was just a bit higher than he could reach, when the box toppled off and landed on his head.

 

“Hey Kid!”  The man behind the counter yelled, he stood and moved to where Izuku was pulling himself up.  “Be more careful!  If you break something I will make you pay for it!”

 

Izuku stood up sharply, “S-sorry sir!”  He handed the man the box that had hit him on the head.

 

He scoffed at the apology, “Just ask for help next time.”

 

Izuku nodded and began looking at the shelves again, when he noticed something else had been moved forward by his mistake.

 

“Uh sir, is that thing a jewelry box?”  He asked, pointing to a dark wooden box maybe a bit bigger than a shoe box.

 

The employee looked at what Izuku was pointing at and sighed.  “I don’t know, maybe?”

He pulled it down and handed it to Izuku.

 

The box was octagonal and was made of a wood so dark it was almost pitch black.  There was a swirling red pattern on top that Izuku had never seen before.  And 12 little drawer’s lined the sides.

 

“No ones been able to open the damn thing since we got it.  We think it's some kind of puzzle box?  Or it’s just for decoration.”  The man told Izuku.

 

Izuku looked up excitedly at the words ‘puzzle box.’   

 

He liked puzzle boxes!  Last year he got one for his birthday and now he kept his hero signatures in it, at least the ones that weren’t in his notebooks.

 

“How much?”  The greenette asked eagerly.  Maybe if he figured out how to open it mom could keep her jewelry extra safe!

 

+x+

 

Izuku did not have much luck opening the present he bought for his mom.  No matter what he did he couldn’t get the mystery box to open.

 

He had tried every trick he knew, turning it upside down, spinning it, pushing and pulling at the panels, he even shook it to see if that gave anything away.

 

But no, the box hadn’t budged an inch.

 

Finally Izuku set the box on his desk and just stared at it, as if the box would just tell him its secrets.  It had to open, why else would there be hinges on it?

“I’m not giving up.”  He told the box in a serious voice.  “If I’m gonna be a hero I gotta be the best problem solver!  I’ll keep trying until I figure it out!”

 

To his massive surprise, something did happen.  A little ball of light began to form around the top of the box.

 

Izuku squeaked in shock and jumped backwards.  Was the box a bomb?  Had he broken it?  What was with the light?

 

But then the light formed into a tiny green plushy.  It looked like the kind of design you’d see in a show for kids with its bright green body and the turtle shell on its back.

 

“You said you wish to be a hero?”

Izuku starred.  Did that plushy just talk?

 

The plushy thing floated into the air and drifted forward, it had huge yellow eyes that looked down at the boy.

 

“Uh- yeah.  I wanna be a hero!”  Izuku said, wondering why it asked.

The plushy seemed to consider this.  “My name is Wayzz, I am a kwami.”

Izuku uncurled from his defensive pose a bit.  “What’s a kwami?”

 

“In brief, a kwami is a concept given form.”  Wayzz explained, “I am the kwami of protection.  And one of my jobs is to protect the miracle box.  That there.”

 

It pointed at the puzzle box.

 

“Miracle- box?”  Izuku moved to sit next to the box again.

 

“Indeed,” it told the boy, “Tell me, what’s your name?”

 

While he felt it was a bad idea under normal circumstances to give out his name to strangers, he for some reason didn’t feel in danger.

 

“Midori- uh that is- my name is Izuku Midoriya.”  The greenette told him.

 

“And tell me Izuku, why do you want to be a hero?”  Wayzz continued.

 

Izuku swallowed. “I- I wanna help people.  I know things can get really bad sometimes, that people can be really bad- but I wanna remind everyone that there are good people too!  Like All Might!  I- I wanna be one of the good ones.”

 

“You don’t need to be a hero to be a good person”  The kwami tilted its head.

 

“Maybe,”  Izuku said, “But if everyone thought like that, then there wouldn’t be any heroes would there?  Shouldn’t a good person want to do something?”

 

Wayzz smiled.  “Good answer.”

 

The previously unopened box suddenly flipped open and more lights began to zoom around the room.  They too formed into kwami’s each with their own colors and features.

 

A ball of pink light and a ball of shadows twisted around each other before solidifying into a red and black kwami.

 

The red one looked at him with big blue eyes and a kind smile.  “Greetings, we are the kwami of the celestial miracle box.  Ally to heroes.  It’s nice to meet you new guardian.”

Notes:

Izuku: So you like- give people quirks
Plagg: It's more like we give you a direct link to what makes the fabric of reality as you know it.
Izuku:... Whack.

Also if your wondering, he did make something else for his mom (thank you Ziggy)

Chapter 2

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

When Izuku became the sole guardian of 19 magical pieces of jewelry the last thing he expected to do was have to mediate an argument on which got to go to school with him each day.

 

Naturally, Roaar stayed with him as his kwami partner.  A choice that he would never admit to picking because of the similar powers to All Might’s.

 

But after a while the kwami began to get curious about the outside world.  They had reached an agreement that the kwami would take turns going to school with Izuku.

 

And through Izuku’s sheer bad luck that Plagg was scheduled for his first day of highschool.

 

The little god of destruction was always scheming, pulling pranks on his classmates or causing small amounts of damage to Aldera’s property as revenge for their blatant disregard for his well being.

 

Trixx wasn’t much better, but would often throw his voice to distract people instead of say- putting rotten cheese in their locker.

 

Izuku did his best not to groan at the reminder of that particular prank gone wrong.  He had been blamed, which to be fair he wasn’t entirely innocent-  if he ordered the kwami’s to stay home the problems would cease.  But that would also mean going back to taking the abuse with no distractions.

 

“Best behavior.”  He reminded them one more time before walking up the steps to UA high.

 

His miraculous, a green gemmed bracelet a silver chain that looped around his middle finger, was a constant reassuring weight on his left hand.  The sound of the beads clattering against each other when he moved his wrist to remind him he wasn’t alone.

 

Izuku began his trek to his homeroom class, hopes high and determined.

 

+x+

In hindsight maybe he had gotten his hopes up a little too high.

 

Sure, the nice girl he saved was in his class and the boy who snapped at him for mumbling had apologized.

 

But Bakugou was in his class for the 9th year in a row!  And their teacher already seemed to hate him for whatever reason.

 

Izuku had pulled his gym uniform over his miracle suit.  Which was a simple number of black combat boots, dark magenta leggings with black knee pads.  His torso was a sleeveless hoodie in the same magenta color but with a patch of a pinkish-white on his stomach and his stomach was framed in black.  He also had a black leather jacket with silver hardware, but he had forgone that.

 

His hood thankfully also came detached so he had shoved that in his locker along with his jacket.  He did still have his arm braces but doubted anyone would give him too much trouble about those.

 

Izuku had been making it through each of their teachers' physical tests with average results.  He was agile and steady in each exam.  The tiger did its best work unseen until it struck, so Izuku didn’t try to gain any more attention than necessary.

 

But there was one test where he was sure to surpass the others in.

 

“Midoriya,”  Mr. Aizawa, “You’re up.  Don’t forget, anything goes so long as you stay in the circle.”

 

Izuku caught the ball that was tossed to him and stepped up to the plate.

 

He reeled back his arm.  Got into position and was about to call for his power when he promptly had to do his best impression of fumbling.

 

“Agh!”  He still let the ball fall from his hand and roll just outside the circle.

 

He had figured out who Mr. Aizawa was pretty easily, he had seen Eraserhead in person before, so he knew what he looked like, or at least he knew his outfit and hair- he hadn’t exactly gotten a look at the man's face from his observations under Trixx’s mirage.

 

So he also knew that his hair was the dead give away to when Eraserhead was using his quirk.  And since Izuku had no idea if that was effective on Magic yet he needed to air on the side of caution.

 

“You were about to risk injuring yourself to use your power again.”  Their teacher started.  “That’s a blatant flaw in your control and would leave you vulnerable.”

 

Izuku was puzzled.  Clout hadn’t done anything to injure him, other than leave him a bit tired it wasn’t much of a problem at all.  “What?”

 

“You injured yourself at the entrance exam.”  Their teacher clarified.

 

The greenette finally put together what the man meant.

 

“Oh!”  Izuku slapped his forehead.  “It wasn’t my quirk that caused me to get injured at all!  I mean- my landing sprained my ankle, but the bruises and scars weren’t from that!  I just exacerbated them and tore them open is all.”

 

The punch had enough force to tear the jacket’s sleeves to ribbons.

 

“I had gotten involved in a nasty event the day before,”  Izuku explained, flexing his arm.  “A villain sorta dragged me into a hostage situation and- well I got pretty roughed up.  I was fine and got bandaged up but no one there could heal me- so I just went home.  That’s why I was holding back most of the exam, I didn’t want to do more damage.”

 

He showed off his arm which currently only had a bruise on his forearm smaller than a coin, and a few fully healed scars that appeared rather old. “I’m all good now, so no chance of me injuring myself, I promise!”

 

After considering this, Mr. Aizawa nodded.  “You better be telling the truth, because if you injure yourself again, you're out.”

 

Izuku nodded and retrieved the ball.

 

+x+

 

Shouta Aizawa was skeptical about the boy's claim, what were the odds he’d get so banged up and happen to get one of the only hospital response teams without a healer of any kind?  

 

But he was willing to let the kid test his luck, it’s not like it hurt Shouta to let him try and potentially bang himself up again.

 

As the kid got ready to throw again there was a very weird feeling on his leg.  Assuming it was a bug, Shouta looked down to try and swat it off.

 

But there was no bug, instead he looked up to see he’d missed Midoriya’s throw and only felt the shockwave behind it.

 

It had the same force Shouta had consciously known Midoriya must have had, and the baseball sailed far into the midday sun until it wasn’t visible anymore.

 

Midoriya’s small bruise was slightly larger but otherwise he was perfectly fine.  The scars stayed closed and there wasn’t even a scratch of anything new.

 

‘705.3 meters’

 

Well then.  That solved one problem for him.

 

+x+

 

As he was leaving the field Aizawa heard an annoyingly familiar voice.

 

“You lied.”  All Might said plainly.  “One, there is literally no way Midoriya made it in last.  I watched that entire thing and he should have been in the top ten at least.  Two, even so, you expelled an entire class last year, why did you let Midoriya stay?”

They both glared at each other, all though it would be hard to tell since All Might’s face had maybe 2 expressions and Aizawa’s face was 90% obscured.

 

“He’s got potential, so I didn’t expel him.  As for the fixed results, I didn’t want him to get too confident, I don’t appreciate being lied to or given excuses.”  The dark haired man said plainly.  “He’s on strike one, but he’s not out yet.”

All Might laughed, “Midoriya is a lot of things but he can’t lie himself out of a paper bag.  He really did get caught by a villain the day before the exam.  And I should know, I’m the one who saved him.  His injuries were from him falling into a large amount of metal scraps that the villain threw him into before I threw them into the ocean.  Coastgaurd had to fish him out.”

 

That was a surprise, All Might wasn’t exactly a subtle guy, how had this not been on the evening news?  Had they just missed it?

 

“You seem to know him pretty well,”  Aizawa said, raising a brow, “It’s odd, you're playing favorites rather early in the school year…”

All Might looked confused, or at least as confused as he ever looked while still smiling.  “Well, isn’t that obvious?”

 

Aizawa scoffed and turned away determined to go nap in the teachers lounge before they made him do anything else.

 

This school year was already shaping up to be a massive headache.  He needed coffee, and alcohol.  Maybe not in that order though…

Notes:

For further clarification, any injuries Izuku has before he uses 'Clout' will be exacerbated by it. This combined with his luck, which i'll explain next chapter, leaves him with a bunch of old scars that won't re-open anymore but won't ever fade either.

Also, 'Clout' functions as all of the energy of the miraculous being released in one attack, but here it doesn't necessarily need to be a punch. Izuku could throw something, lift something, kick, jump, suplex, all with the same strength. And since he's had the miraculous for a while he can maintain his transformation for way longer after using it. He can't use 'Clout' more than once, and this also doesn't apply to any other miraculous since he only uses the tiger consistently, but he can stay transformed for a bit after using it.

Also! Plagg phased through Aizawa's leg to distract him while Izuku made his throw. He wanted Izuku to be able to focus and not be watching to make sure Aizawa wasn't about to 'cancel' his 'quirk' again.

Chapter 3

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Izuku!”  Daizzi flew up to land on the guardian's head the second he entered the door.

 

“Hello Daizzi, how are you?”  He reached up to give the piglet a scratch on the tummy.  “What mischief did you guys get into today?”

 

“No mischief, just fun!”  She insisted.  “We made brownies!”

 

That immediately concerned Izuku as the kwami’s all had a terrible understanding of how to use most modern appliances.

 

“Please tell me Nooroo was in charge…”  He mumbled.  Out of all the kwami’s Nooroo adapter to change the best.  Therefore he had taken it in stride to learn how everything in this strange new world worked.

 

Tikki had learned to use the oven before but tended to get impatient and would rush things at the end to get to the baked goods first.

 

“He supervised.”  Daizzi confirmed.  “Now come have a brownie!”

 

Being unable to sulk about his first day when the actual embodiment of jubilation was sitting on your head he did in fact go and get a brownie.

 

They weren’t perfect by any means.  They hadn’t greased the pan and the middle was a tad more batter-ey than you would normally get.  But they were still Brownies, and therefore tasted like chocolate gooey goodness.

 

Izuku sat down, content to enjoy his brownie before unpacking everything that had happened today.

 

He had begun scanning hero news before the front door opened with a soft click of a spare key that had Izuku sulking in his chair again.

 

“So today- could have gone better.”  Toshinori admitted.

 

Izuku slammed his head against the table and groaned.  “You think?”

 

“It wasn’t all bad though, right?”  He double checked.  “That girl you saved was in your class?  And the rest seemed- nice.”

 

Izuku picked his head up off the table to glare at the blonde.  “If the words ‘One for All’ or ‘Vestige’ leave your mouth before the end of the week, I will undo every drop of healing we’ve achieved in one fell hit, do you hear me?”

“I wouldn’t!”  Toshinori insisted.

 

Two years ago, Izuku had gotten saved by his number one hero, and then again, and again, and again.  Basically every time he wore Plagg’s ring or Tikki’s earrings out, a villain would somehow target Izuku and All Might would be there to save him.

 

It had become such a frequent occurrence that one day while comforting the stressed and exhausted 12 year old All Might finally asked if he just had the world's worst luck or if this was somehow a quirk effect.

 

Izuku had broken down in tears, admitted he didn’t have a quirk, bawled for half an hour over every single shitty thing that had happened to him in the last three days and the blonde hero just- listened.

 

Finally, getting sick of everything Roaar had taken it upon herself to reveal her existence and tell the man what was up.

 

“This boy here has been given a great responsibility and is currently drowning in it.  If you are half the hero you claim to be you won’t ever chastise him for his bad luck.  It’s not his fault after all.”  Roaar had told the bewildered All Might, who was currently starring with his mouth open and smile gone.  “He’s been through a lot.  Surely you must know someone who can help him?”

 

Apparently the ‘someone who could help him’ was All Might himself.

 

The bond between the two had grown fast, maybe it was the similar pressures they were under, or the fact they were both born into a world destined to hate them.

 

After Magic had become an option the two had quickly put together a way to start healing the injured pro, though the process was slow and any new injuries would set them back to square one.  There was no way All Might would stop doing hero work, even for the 3 months it would take to make some serious progress.

 

On top of that Izuku couldn’t maintain that kind of power for long without putting major duress on his own body.  Something that Duusu warned them was a risk.

 

“I’ve had holders who tried to stretch beyond their means before Izu.”  She had told him very seriously.  “RIght now you have headaches and drowsiness, but if you push much further the worst could occur!  Organ failure, brain damage, death!”

 

Tohinori heard this and shot down the idea of them doing more than one healing session a week for Izuku’s safety even though he could manage 4 or 5 with the proper rest.

 

“No reason for us to both be dying kid.”  He told the boy.

 

Izuku glared down at his shaking hands after a healing session cut short when he nearly fainted.  “One day I’ll learn how to handle this.  One day I’ll heal an entire city of people- and not feel a thing.”

 

“And that city will be lucky to have you.”  Toshinori nodded.  “Just like I’m lucky to have you now Izuku.”

Inko Midoriya had been shocked to find out her son had picked up a strange man who also claimed to be quirkless.  But had quickly brushed it off since he seemed very kind and seeing Izuku smile was such a rare treat.

 

Izuku had also grabbed half of his All Might merch and shoved it in boxes under his bed, less his favorite hero saw how much of a fanboy he really was.  The empty spots on the shelf had been replaced with merch for other heroes and things the Kwami’s liked.

 

There was an unwritten agreement between the two.  Izuku would help try and find a new holder for One for All, having turned it down so as to not add more to his plate, and All Might would look for people who would be well suited to receive a miraculous.

 

If anything should happen to one of them, Toshinori knew where the miracle box was hidden and the combination to open it.  And Izuku had a hair in an envelope tucked into one of his first hero notebooks.

 

The biggest upside to being the number one hero's friend and confidant was you got to start hero training much younger than most.

 

Izuku absorbed all the information he was given like a sponge, he had been to All Might’s hero agency, as a family friend of ‘totally not All Might: Toshinori.’  And gotten to see how the pros there trained and kept their skills sharp.  He had gotten dozen’s of autographs that day and had nearly doubled his yearly notebook output.

 

He also got to learn fight training and how to best use the skills he was given.  Which was very useful seeing as Villains kept trying to use him as hostage or saw him as an easy target.

 

“The guardian of the celestial box has an interesting weight put upon them.”  Tikki had explained, “As this is the box of both creation and destruction, and Fortune and Misfortune, you have an interesting relationship with Luck.  Your luck will hit some of the highest of highs and the lowest of lows, usually in quick succession.”

 

This handley explained several things.  One why he kept getting used as a hostage or otherwise got attacked, and why his favorite hero of all pros was almost always the one pulling him out of danger.

 

The day before the entrance Exam Izuku had been finishing up their cleaning of Dagoba beach when A villainous chase was brought straight to him.

 

Izuku barely had time to react to being grabbed, before the villain was being grabbed by Toshinori, who had been mere feet away when it happened.  Izuku had been knocked back and landed in the pile of scrap metal he’d just been moving.  But he hadn’t gotten much more than bruises and scratches from that.

 

And of course the response team didn’t have a healer so he’d just had his arms cleaned and wrapped before going home.

 

He was at least relieved to know that if this was bad luck, it would bode well for the entrance exam the next morning.  Something he had to reassure his mentor with as they began the trek back to Izuku’s apartment building.

Notes:

Surprise! He knows! Izuku needs some support here and I wasn't about to kill off my favorite dynamic in the show! In fact he's know Izuku for even longer than cannon so their dynamic and familiarity is much stronger.

Also I bet you weren't expecting me to make Izuku's weird ass luck a palpable thing? Turns out when the kwami pick a guardian it has- effects.

Next up- the battle trials

Chapter 4

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The staff members of UA had collectively decided to watch All Might’s first hero class’ recordings in the teacher lounge.  Seeing as it was the closest thing to having time to go to the movies that they got nowadays.

 

Hizashi was currently making a truly absurd amount of popcorn, while Snipe was pouring what was definitely not alcohol into a slushy machine.

 

Nemuri had already claimed her chair and had been tasked with connecting Shouta’s laptop to the projector, which was a struggle seeing as his laptop was password protected at half the prompts and the man in question was currently passed out on the couch to her right.

 

She kept having to poke him awake to type in the passwords which ranged from the incompetent to absolute nonsense.  After which he’d immediately go back to sleep.

 

“You are gonna actually watch the fights right?”  She confirmed during one of his brief moments of consciousness.

 

He hummed in what was probably an affirmative, typing in the final password and lying down again to sleep until everyone else was ready.

 

Ken put down a tray of definitely not alcoholic drinks on one of the mini tables of the teachers lounge and also sat down.  Soon the rest of the teachers had finished what they were doing and joined in.

 

The exception being Nedzu, who no doubt had either already watched them or was watching them currently.  Chiyo, who said she’d join them later.  And Toshinori, who was apparently making adjustments to his teaching plans already and would most likely join them when he finished.

 

The first trial, Bakugou and Iida as the hero team with Midoriya and Uraraka as the villains, was also the one they were most eager to see.

 

Apparently it had resulted in the only serious injuries of the day and had destroyed the entire fake building they had been in.

 

They had access to the two team’s earpiece recordings and therefore got pretty clean audio of the villain team confirming that they understood the idea of the trial.

 

+x+

“Look,” Bakugou told Iida.  “Deku and I have a score to settle.  So do whatever you want, but don’t get in my way.”

 

Iida had been surprised at the resentment between the two.  “Can I ask why you two seem to hold such a distaste for each other?”

 

Bakugou didn’t answer him.

 

Meanwhile, inside the building a very similar albeit less hostile conversation was happening.

 

“I know Ka- Bakugou is going to gun for me the second the trial starts so it would be better if I met him head on while you defend the weapon.  If I can take him out then I’ll rejoin you, I’m sure you can hold Iida off .  If not, well he punches with his right arm first.  That’s about the best advice I can give you if I’m honest.  He’ll still be mobile even if you make him float since we're in an enclosed area.”

 

“You said he called you Deku as an insult.  And you two seem to know each other pretty well-”  Uraraka started.

 

But Midoriya shook his head.  “I’ll explain someday I promise, but- let’s just say I don’t hold as high an opinion of him as I used to.”

 

The trial began and, just as both said, Bakugou immediately ran into the building and called for Midoriya to come out and face him.

 

The villain team had moved the bomb into a section of the building that had tight corners and not many entry points, no doubt to inhibit Iida by preventing him from going at top speed.

 

Midoriya had slid up a face mask and flipped his hood up.  He was careful to move silently and hide in the toughest spots to spot him.  Despite his hood and pants being magenta, he did a remarkably good job at disappearing.

 

Midoriya looked towards the roof and unwrapped the weapon around his belt.

 

His bolas wrapped around one of the exposed rafters and with a jump he was pulling himself up.

 

Now in the shadows of the ceiling, Midoriya began to creep around the high ground with the grace of a cat.

 

Bakugou was careful, checking corners before moving on.  Iida was still behind him, seeing as there was no reason not to be.

 

Bakugou suddenly heard a yelp and felt someone crash into him.

 

“Get Off Me You Idiot!”  Bakugou yelled, shoving Iida off of him.

 

Something wrapped around the blond’s wrist and he felt a sharp tug, pulling him up off the ground before it slackened, dropping him onto Iida again.

 

There was a cord and three balls that pulled into the shadows of the roof.  A pair of green eyes stared down at them.

 

Midoriya pounced, capture tape in hand.

 

Bakugou had just enough time to kick Iida off of him and roll away.  Bakugou got to his feet rather quickly, but in a full suit of armor and not used to it, Iida had a bit more trouble.

 

Midoriya, now caught between his classmates and not wanting to stay there, spun his bolas before jumping up and over the still rising Iida.

 

“Come and get me!”  He called over his shoulder, his hood falling down as he ran.

 

Bakugou followed in close pursuit abandoning his partner to follow the greenette.

 

Midoriya was slower than Bakugou when the blonde was able to use his quirk, but in the tight corners, a blast could accidentally send him into the wall instead.

 

Midoriya was playing a game of cat and mouse all while mumbling his whereabouts to his teammate.

 

He must have been cautious to use his power since it was such a destructive force and could do more harm than good in this tight space.

 

Once they were as far from Uraraka and the bomb as possible Midoriya finally turned to face his opponent.

 

“Now you're gonna get it!”  Bakugou yelled as he dove for the greenette.

 

Midoriya grabbed his right arm and twisted, flipping him over his head and slamming Bakugou into the floor.

 

He stepped back and reached for the capture tape- only to come up short.

 

“Damnit, must have dropped it.”  Midorya said, grabbing his bolas instead.

 

He refocused on the blonde.

 

“You know, what you said yesterday- it was kinda true.”  Midoriya started.  “Not that you would have listened even if I did tell you.”

 

“I knew it!”  Bakugou said, taking another swing and grabbing Midoriya’s hood to keep him in close range.  “You did all this to make me look like an idiot!”

The greenette dodged a blast by twisting so his body was practically sideways.  The hood snapped off and Bakugou was quick to throw the fabric away as the bolas swung for his head.

 

“You don’t need my help for that!”  Midoriya said, pulling the weapon back and slipping a ring over his finger to use his weapon at a shorter range.  “Besides, after everything you did, why would I give you that kind of advantage?”

 

Midoriya dropped to the floor and attempted to kick Bakugou’s legs out from under him.

 

Bakugou shifted his weight and slammed his heel into Midoriya’s leg.  The teen cried out but swiftly aimed another kick which meant the blonde jumped back.

 

“I don’t owe you anything!”  Midoriya continued.  “We aren’t friends.  You’ve made that abundantly clear!”

 

He backed up and the chase started again, Midoriya did his best to try and lose the teen on his tail, but Bakugou was adapting to the building fast.

 

“Why would I want to be friends with a weakling like you?!”  Bakugou shouted, and with a burst of speed he managed to catch the greenette again.  “The only way you can make yourself look good is by cheating!”

 

“Oh!  Is the kettle calling the pot black?”  Midoriya said with an audible sneer.  “In case you haven’t noticed, you cheated at life!”

 

They grappled for a second and Midoriya managed to roll away, but there wasn’t anywhere to run, his only option was a closed off room, or get past Bakugou.

 

“You had everything!  You’ve had our teachers on your side since we were 5!”  Midoriya said, taking wild swings with his bolas.  “Your parents adore you, you were born with a crazy strong quirk.  All I've heard my entire life is how amazing of a hero you would be!  Everyone praised you, even me!  And what did I get for it?!”

 

Midoriya’s bolas wrapped around Bakugou’s arm and dragged him closer in order to land a punch to his gut.

 

“I’m done listening about how amazing you are, I’m done saying how amazing you are!  I will never, NEVER , say another kind word about you.  I won’t give you the benefit of the doubt.  I won’t sit there and take your abuse.  You wanna be a hero?  Then Act Like It!

 

Bakugou shoved the greenette away and reached for his gauntlet.

 

Midoriya’s eyes had enough time to widen, before the world went white.

Notes:

Toshinori: Do you guys always use the students as entertainment.
The staff: Pretty much yeah?

Look they don't have an excessive amount of freetime, and this can be written off as 'work'

The "What you said, it was true-" has to do with Bakugou's claim that Izuku was holding out and lying to him.

Chapter 5

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

All of the teachers had leaned forward as the two argued. But now they jolted as the blast from Bakugou’s gauntlets appeared to fry the cameras.

 

“Damn it!” Hizashi yelled. “What the hell was that?”

 

“I don’t even remember those getting approved!” Higari sounded horrified. “What the hell were they thinking!?”

 

Aizawa had actually sat up, though it wasn’t clear what he was thinking about the whole situation.

 

“How did Midoriya even walk home, he should be dead?!” Ken added. “A blast like that at such close range.”

 

“Midoriya only had a burn on his face when he came in.” Chiyo told the group. She had joined them around the time the two boys had begun a proper fight “I didn’t realize how he got it. That boy is either incredibly skilled, or just extremely lucky.”

 

They tried to find footage of the rest of the fight in the recordings, but besides Uraraka and Iida facing off, which Uraraka managed to succeed in by catching her opponent the second he entered the door and routinely knocking him back- they didn’t see anything for the other two until a second blast shook the whole building.

 

“Sorry Iida!” Uraraka shouted, grabbing him and launching him out of one of the newly formed holes in the building. “Release!”

 

The boy dropped very sharply back to the sidewalk where he groaned.

 

With no further clarification on how the fight ended, the only answers would have to come from-

 

“I’m getting All Might.” Nemuri was the one to finally put her foot down.

 

“You do that.” Chiyo agreed. “He came to check on Midoriya after the trials but both left fairly quickly. I’d like a full explanation as well.”

 

 

Seeing as they had no idea where the man in question actually was, they called him instead.

 

“Hello?” Came the man's tired voice. “What’s up?”

 

“We need you in the teachers lounge. Now. You’ve got explaining to do.” She said quickly.

 

There was silence on the line for a second, Nemuri almost thought she heard another voice but wasn’t positive.

 

“Is this about the battle trials? Young Midoriya and Young Bakugou?” He asked.

 

“Uh huh, so get over here fast.” She hung up.

 

It took the number one hero five minutes to arrive from wherever he was beforehand.

 

“Right, so I’m guessing you watched the fight already so what do you want to know?” He asked them, taking a seat and looking around curiously.

 

“What the hell was that!” Hizashi started them off with the most prominent thought on their mind.

 

Toshinori opened his mouth, closed it again, then said, “Can you be a bit more specific?”

 

They all starred. In the admittedly short amount of time they’d gotten toa actually know Toshinori, he hadn’t said anything with that much snark before.

 

“The fight, after Bakugou blasted his gauntlet, the feed cut,” Chiyo explained. “I personally would like to know how Midoriya walked away from something like that with only a burnt cheek.”

 

“Okay-” The blonde appeared to be contemplating. “In short- Midoriya managed to get into a side room off of the hall they were in. He got blasted back but didn’t get burnt. Then they yelled some more, I won’t repeat what they said as it was rather crass.”

 

He paused to think again before continuing.

 

“When Young Bakugou decided to use his other gauntlet, Midoriya met it by using the force of his punch to send the blast upwards and away from them. Thankfully the room Young Uraraka and Young Iida were in wasn’t too damaged. And the timer ran out before Bakugou or Iida got the weapon so the villain team one.” He finished. “Young Uraraka got MVP, I scolded Bakugou for not listening when I said not to use the second gauntlet, and Midoriya got a burn on his cheek from the second explosion. So I sent him and Young Iida to Recovery Girl. That’s about it.”

 

He said it with so little fanfare that he felt he was describing a tv show or movie rather than an actual real life event that had happened less than 3 hours ago.

 

“Was that it then?” Toshinori asked, looking around to see if there was anything else. “Or did you want to know about the other trials too?”

 

 

“Was there something to say about the others that were on that level?” Ken asked worriedly.

 

Toshinori answered with a very casual tone. “Everyone did remarkably well in my opinion, Young Todoroki demonstrated excellent control of his quirk. Oh, it was brought to my attention that Young Mineta made more than one inappropriate comment about his female classmates. But that’s not directly related to the battle trial- I wasn’t sure when else to bring that up though-”

 

Aizawa had stayed silent throughout everything but raised an eyebrow at that. “I’ll handle it.”

 

 

“Good.” Toshinori nodded, “anything else?”

 

This time it was Aizawa who asked, “You seem to know Midoriya pretty well already, so maybe you can tell us. What is his and Bakugou’s issue with one another anyway?”

 

Toshinori made a small “ah” noise.

 

“That is a very long story, so I suppose I’ll give you the short version-”

 

He sat back, already meaning this would take a while.

 

“As you may have gathered from their altercation, Young Bakugou and Midoriya have known each other for most of their lives.” Toshinori started. “Their mothers are close friends, and they were raised like cousins for the first 5 years of their life. When something happened- something out of Midoriya’s hands, Bakugou began to resent him for it.”

 

There was the slightest twitch in Toshinori’s face as he continued.

 

“I won’t say exactly what happened, that’s not my information to give out. But let’s just say it was a very one sided resentment that wasn’t handled by the adults in their lives properly.” He said in the most diplomatic way possible.

 

Most of them had a pretty good idea what that might entail.

 

Most of them had been teaching for a few years now, they knew the polite way to say ‘bully.’

 

“Midoriya however, did not lose any affection for Bakugou and looked up to him for several years. He didn’t hit his breaking point until around the time they both were twelve. Now they can’t stand to be in the same room for more than an hour without fighting.” He turned to Aizawa. “Good luck with that by the way.”

 

The man groaned at the thought and banged his head against the back of the couch.

 

“So they’ve been at eachothers throats constantly for two years now?” Snipe asked, wondering how this wasn’t something they were well aware of.

 

“Pretty much, though when not forced to be together I think both prefer to avoid interacting. But I can say I’ve never heard more than one polite sentence between the two of them.” He looked amused slightly. “And then, it all came to a head about a year ago now, when their hatred for each other took on a new height. When Midoriya did something that Young Bakugou will never forgive him for.”

 

 

The idea of Midoriya, the kid who looked like he’s cry if he stepped on an ant, would do something so heinous seemed like a stretch to most of them.

 

But after seeing him and Bakugou actually tear into each other- maybe that was a facade.

 

“Well what was it?” Hizashi snapped, clearly unhappy with Toshinori’s dramatic pause.

 

The man looked over at him. “Hmm?”

 

Hizashi looked ready to slap him in frustration. “What could Midorya possibly have done that was so terrible that they now have a blood feud.”

 

“Oh, a blood debt.” Toshinori explained calmly. “Forged when Midoriya saved Young Bakugou's life.”

 

Notes:

Next chapter- More flashbacks!!

Chapter 6

Notes:

Now its time for a flashback!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku had left school at a fast pace, only spending an extra minute to grab his now soiled notebook from the fish pond.  Thanks for that Bakugou.

 

Well at least it was his hero research and not the one on the miraculous.  Having to rewrite all of that coded information would be a nightmare.

 

As he hurried to meet his mentor Izuku grabbed paper towels from an outdoor cafe to wrap the notebook in before shoving it into his school bag.

 

“You know, you’d get there much faster if you went by roof?”  Stompp said in his ear.

 

The ox miraculous was currently pinned to the inside of Izuku’s collar, seeing as he couldn’t explain away a nose ring like he could with other miraculous.

 

“No way, it’s broad daylight,”  Izuku pointed out.

 

“Just put on your hoodie and not one will notice.”  Roaar suggested.  “Well- they might but you’ll probably just get mistaken for those parkour artist people.”

 

Izuku had taken to keeping a hoodie or jacket with him at all times in case he needed to transform.  He might be able to play off his tiger suit as off fashion- but bull horns?

 

“We’ll keep that in our back pocket.”  Izuku said in compromise.

 

Five minutes later he was entering a store and looking around.  He spotted a spike of blonde hair a few aisles over and walked to join him.

 

“I’m here.”  Izuku greeted his mentor.  “Sorry I’m late.”

 

Toshinori smiled at him, “That’s quite alright young Midoriya, you didn’t have to come at all so I can’t complain at you being late.”

Izuku shook his head.  “I don’t mind helping you carry groceries.”  And he took the basket from the blonde.

 

“I’m not made of glass.”  Toshinori reminded him.

 

“No, you're not.”  Izuku agreed, but he continued to carry the basket anyway.

 

When prompted about his day Izuku talked about their teacher's reminder about planning for the future.

 

“Since we’re so close by, everyone in my class wants to go to UA,”  Izuku explained.  “I think most are gonna try for the hero course, because why not?  Bakugou is, he’s as vocal as ever about that.”

“And how is young Bakugou?”  Toshinori asked as he compared paper towel brands, “Is he still giving you trouble?”

Izuku grimaced at the thought of his soaked notebook in his bag.  He almost said no, before remembering he was a bad liar especially when it came to keeping things from Toshinori, or his mom for that matter.  The blonde was already giving him an unimpressed look, no doubt seeing the lie coming.

 

“He kinda damaged my hero analysis notebook and threw it out the window into the koi pond…”  Izuku trailed off before sighing.  “And I know what you're going to say…”

 

“That both I and your mother would have no qualms if you broke his nose?”  The blonde raised an eyebrow.  “Because that’s what I was planning to say.”

“I knew it would be some variation.”  Izuku grumbled, dropping dish soap into the basket.  “But shouldn’t you be telling me to take the highroad or something?”

 

“Maybe if I didn’t know you so well.”  The secret pro selected his paper towels and added them to the basket as well.  “But since I know all the hell he’s given you, I can’t exactly condone such villainous behavior can I?”

 

Izuku sometimes missed the days when his mentor wasn’t fretting over him all the time.  Then again, all that fretting was what let Izuku get close to his favorite hero, so maybe he shouldn’t complain too much.

 

It was weird having an adult care about him though.  His mom loved him, sure, but he had kept all of this from her so as to not worry her.  Only for Toshinori to spill the beans after having to take Izuku to the hospital for a severe burn on his wrist from one of Bakugou’s temper tantrums.

 

“When he gets into UA-”  The teen said, because it was a when, not if.  “You aren’t going to treat him differently than any other student right?”

 

Toshinori looked ready to say no.

 

“I don’t mean like- if he doesn’t fix his behavior I don’t mind his getting disciplined or anything, but I want you to do your job as a teacher, not as someone who knows me.”  Izuku clarified.  “I can fight my own battles in that sense.”

 

Toshinori knew in theory that Izuku was more than capable of handling himself.  Not only had he overseen half the kid’s training, but he also knew that the bracelet on his wrist was more than a fashion choice.

 

“Then why don’t you?”  Toshinori wondered.

 

“Because I’m not gonna stoop to his level.”  The greenette sighed.  “I’m gonna take the highroad, regardless of if you think I should.  I can defend myself now, Bakugou hasn’t dared attack me in over a year.”

 

He had gotten a detention for that.  The rest of their class claimed he instigated the fight when Izuku had nearly broken his ex-friends arm for trying to hurt him.  Apparently Izuku’s strength had been much more  than the blondes as they had just stared at each other while Bakugou tried and failed to free himself.

 

He thought the fear of embarrassment was stronger than Bakugou’s fear of Izuku.

 

“I’m playing the long game.”  Izuku insisted.  “If UA is half as good as it’s supposed to be, Bakugou's in for a big wake up.”

 

They checked out and Izuku was holding two bags while Toshinori carried the other.

 

People were lining the streets as they exited the store, Izuku paused, looking perplexed.  A rush of something green was careening down the road.

 

“Another villain, seriously?”  One of the onlookers asked their friend, still looking at the slimy apparently villain running away.


Another one sighed, “Guess all the heroes are still busy from this morning.  Oh well, someone will catch him.”

 

“Your apathy is inspiring.”  Izuku mumbled to himself.


“Here, hold this.”  Toshinori passed Izuku the final grocery bag.

 

“Ah what?”  Izuku bemoaned taking the bag and looking frustrated as his mentor checked that no one else was paying attention to them.

 

“Sorry, go put them in my apartment please?”  Toshinroi mumbled as he buffed up into his hero form.

 

“SOMETHING WILL BE DONE.”  All Might told the very surprised crowd.  “BECAUSE I AM HERE.”

 

And as frustrated as he was, Izuku couldn’t deny the joy that welled up inside of him everytime he heard that catch phrase.

 

The teen huffed a smile and began walking to the apartment.

 

“Figures,”  he hummed to himself.  “I come to help carry groceries, and that’s exactly what I’m doing.”

 

He better get a detailed explanation of this fight when it was over.

 

+x+

 

Izuku was taking a back alley route to get back to Toshinori’s apartment.  Since All Might was out and about the streets were filling up with people wanting to catch a glimpse of the pro.

 

This meant if he wanted to get anywhere fast he couldn’t just waltz down the sidewalk.

 

He was shifting all the bags to one arm so he could fumble for the spare key in his backpack.  Thankfully the people at the front desk had gotten used to seeing Izuku with Toshinori and wouldn’t question his presence.

 

As he was pulling his bag off to look with his eyes and not just his hands, the greenette heard a very familiar sound.

 

There was a loud explosion somewhere nearby.  And Izuku felt a small pit in his stomach.

 

Surly there were more people with explosion quirks out there.  Or it was a gas leak, or a car accident.

 

But as the sounds of blast continued Izuku found himself deviating from his path.

 

This wasn’t even on his walk home, so the chances- unless he wasn’t walking home…

 

Izuku peaked around a corner, and felt that sinking feeling grow tenfold.

 

Bakugou was currently being suffocated by the same villain All Might had run off to fight.  Where the hell was he?

 

He promptly ducked back and ran through the options in his head.  He could try and call Toshinori and get him here.  But he knew from experience trying to get the man to pick up the phone while he was hero-ing was like trying to get Duusu to stop nesting in his sock drawer.

 

It wasn’t gonna happen.

 

Why were the heroes just standing there?  Shouldn’t they be doing something?

 

“You're going to help him aren’t you?”  The kwami had flown out of his book bag and were looking at him.

 

Izuku stared at them for about 3 seconds.

 

“I’m not letting him die.”  Izuku decided, grabbing his hoodie out of his bag.

 

Here was to hoping he didn’t get arrested for vigilantism.

 

“Roaar!  Stripes On!”

Notes:

Bakugou: Are you threatening me?
Izukui: I don't make threats, I make promises.

Izuku doesn't want Bakugou to be banned from UA, he wants Bakugou to get in so he can shove it down his throat how much better he is. But he also doesn't want him DEAD! Izuku is first and foremost, very compassionate. He wants Bakugou to become a better person and a better hero.

Chapter 7

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Katsuki Bakugou was not having a good day.

 

Seeing as being suffocated by a super villain didn’t qualify as pleasant, he felt he was justified in that statement.

 

There was a lot of fire around him now, the blonde realized through the fog that was already wrapping his mind.

 

Katsuki’s lungs were burning too.  He hadn’t gotten to breathe in a little while now.

 

In all honesty, it had never occurred to him until now that he might actually die.

 

He didn’t think this was how he’d choose to go-

 

“HEY!”  Someone screamed, they were somewhere behind him.  “LET HIM GO!”

 

Something hit the slime villain in the eye and while he screamed, Katsuki sucked in a desperate lungful of air.

 

Bakugou got his first look at the person who was trying to save him.  They had a black hoodie and black face mask- but based on their height, they couldn’t be older than him?

 

“Hey Kacchan ?”  They said with a tone that was almost insulting.  “Need a hand?”

 

“De-ku-”  The blonde spat out before coughing up bits of the villain.

 

“Sorry villain but I’ve invested way too much time into this guy to let you kill him.”  The teen- Deku, said readying his stance.  “So in the wise words of my mentor-”

He reeled back his arm and bands of vibrant pink light began wrapping around his arm.

 

DETROIT! SMASH!”

 

+x+

Izuku felt the wind whipping around him, it was like standing in a hurricane.

 

The attack had been calculated- All Might had taught him that how he attacked was just as important as when.  If he could end the fight in one blow, he should.

 

The force of the punch prevented the villain’s body from coagulating and would prevent him from reforming, Izuku was fairly certain about that.

 

As the wind spiraled into a tornado that reached the clouds, Izuku grabbed Bakugou’s arm and held on tightly, digging his boot’s clawed toes into the ground as he fought to stay standing.

 

As the wind subsided, Izuku felt most of the miraculous’ strength start to leave him.  He wouldn’t have long before his transformation fell and he didn’t want to explain that to the public.

 

A drop of water tapped against his hood, then another.

 

Izuku looked up to the sky.  The clouds were circling overhead, and rain was beginning to fall on the scene, putting out the fires around them.  There were bits of sludge villain everywhere.

 

“You okay?”  He asked Bakugou, who was just staring at him, mouth agape.

 

The crowd was whispering amongst themselves.  And the pro heroes gathered did not look pleased.

 

Oops, better get out of dodge- last thing he needed was to get arrested…

 

“AH HA!”  There was a small shake of the earth as a very familiar figure landed beside Izuku.  “SO THIS IS WHERE THAT VILLAIN RAN OFF TOO!”

 

Izuku’s eyes panned up to the pro with barely contained frustration.  “And where were you exactly?”

 

All Might, to his credit, looked ashamed.

 

“I HAD BEEN FORCED TO FOLLOW THIS VILLAIN INTO THE SEWERS.  UNFORTUNATELY I HAVE DISCOVERED THAT THE SEWER SYSTEM HERE IS RATHER TRICKY TO NAVIGATE!”  The number one hero said while patting Izuku on the back.  “I WAS GETTING READY TO TRY AND FIND AN AERIAL VIEW TO SEARCH FOR THE VILLAIN.  BUT IT APPEARS YOU BEAT ME TO THE PUNCH, NO PUN INTENDED.”

 

Izuku felt the corners of his mouth twitch upwards at the pun.

 

“All Might.”  The heroes had approached them.  Death Arms was currently looking between Izuku and the pro.  “Do you know this- person?”

All Might turned to look at him, very clearly trying to figure out how to justify knowing Izuku.  Izuku almost smelt smoke by the time his mentor figured it out.  “INDEED I DO!  I’VE BEEN MOSTLY INTENDING TO KEEP THIS QUITE, BUT NOW I THINK IS AS GOOD A TIME AS ANY TO SAY; I HAVE DECIDED TO TAKE ON THIS YOUNG MAN AS MY SIDEKICK!”

 

Izuku had expected several lies about how they knew each other, and he was very grateful that the mask was hiding his face as his reaction to that would Not have aided in the believability.

 

He found himself torn between exasperation, shock, and overwhelming joy.

 

Sure no one would really be able to recognize him while he was transformed right now- but All Might claiming him as his sidekick?!

Izuku felt tears start demanding to be spilled and tried to recover before it became obvious.

 

A sharp beep brought him back to reality, shit he only had a minute left before he transformed.

 

“Shit, the groceries!  I gotta go!”  And he bolted to where he had let them and his school bag.

 

Once he was well out of sight and the transformation fell away, Izuku shoved his hoodie into his bag and slipped into the crowd to finish watching the pros and All Might, who had stopped anyone from following the teen.

 

“I BELIEVE THE BEST COURSE OF ACTION WOULD BE TO BEGIN COLLECTING THE PIECES OF THE VILLAIN BEFORE HE HAS A CHANCE TO REFORM”  The number one told the others who still looked like they wanted to chase Izuku down and demand answers.

 

Bakugou was still staring at where he’d disappeared.

 

“That was scary…”  Izuku mumbled, entirely honest.

 

A man next to him looked over, a massive grin on his face.  “Yeah but we got a first look at All Might’s new sidekick!  How cool is that?”

 

Izuku managed a very shaky thumbs up, very relieved that no one made a connection between him and the mystery sidekick.

 

The greenette sighed as All Might began speaking with the press and a medical team arrived to check on Bakugou.

 

“MY SIDEKICK HAS YET TO CHOOSE A HERO NAME FOR HIMSELF AND WOULD PREFER TO KEEP HIS IDENTITY A SECRET FOR NOW.  BUT I’M SURE YOU’LL SEE MORE OF HIM SOMETIME SOON.”  The blonde was explaining.“

 

“All Might, your sidekick appeared much younger than anyone you’ve worked with before.  Is there a chance he’s still a hero student, potentially attending your alma mater?”  One asked.

 

All Might considered the question.  “INDEED, HE IS MUCH YOUNGER THAN ANY SIDEKICK I WOULD NORMALLY CONSIDER WORKING WITH.  BUT I CAN ASSURE YOU, HE’S MORE THAN SKILLED ALREADY.  AS FOR HIM ATTENDING UA, I’LL KEEP THAT PART OF HIS LIFE PRIVATE AS WELL.”

 

Izuku was grateful, because if he didn’t manage to get in then that explanation would suck.

 

No doubt people would be combing through the last two years of sports festivals to try and find someone matching Izuku’s powerset.  They would be sorely disappointed.

 

Izuku sighed in relief as All Might took his leave and began hurrying to Toshinori’s apartment again.

 

+x+

 

The collective staff at UA were all looking at the blonde like he had grown an extra head.  Chiyo in particular looked slightly murderous.

 

“So that mystery sidekick who debuted a few months ago?”  Hizashi said in a much slower voice than any of them had ever heard before.

 

“Indeed.”  Toshinori nodded.  “I thought it was rather obvious once you all saw him handle the zero pointer.  Who else would it be but Midoriya?”

Notes:

Izuku: Yeah we've know eachother for a few years now.
Toshinori: *publicly acknowledges Izuku*
Izuku: *shocked Pikachu face*

Chapter 8

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

There were many things Izuku had come to expect when he started UA. The quirk apprehension test had been a bit of a blindside, but he had been the one to help Toshinori with his lesson plans so on that front he probably had a better idea than most of his class of what they would be doing.

 

Which is why Izuku was going to kick All Might for using up all his time before the day even started.

 

+x+

 

Somewhere several miles away, a blonde pro felt a sense of dread wash over him.

 

“And what would that expression be for?” Nezu questioned him.

 

Toshinori sighed. “I feel like I’m in imminent danger from Midoriya right now…”

 

+x+

 

 

His absence was relevant because apparently today of all days was when villains decided to attack campus.

 

Izuku was cursing his bad luck.

 

“What do I do-” Izuku mumbled.

 

Roaar was rubbing against his cheek from the inside of his hood. He didn’t want to transform prematurely. Roaar’s ability to hold a transformation and energy was much lower than most other kwami. The longer Izuku spent transformed, the less strength he could put into Clout.

 

He usually didn’t even have five minutes before he transformed after using it. All of Roaar’s energy was put into one attack.

 

“Izuku.” Tikki said slowly, she had been the one to join him for class today. “If you need to use my miraculous I wouldn’t mind it.”

 

“But that would expose our secret…” Izuku shook his head.

 

He looked a few meters away where Tsu and Mineta were also keeping an eye out for villains.

 

He would need to separate from them if he wanted to transform.

 

“Tsu, you should take Mineta and get out. I can cause a distraction.” He told them as he peered over the edge of the boat. “If I aim it properly I can turn the water into a whirlpool and trap the villains. Once I do it’ll knock me back and I should make it to the shore, or at least close enough.”

 

“But-” Tsu started, “That would leave you alone- kero.”

 

Izuku shook his head and smiled. “I think you two should go and try to help our classmates in the other simulations. I’m going to go back up Mr. Aizawa. If he needs an out I can give him one.”

 

And he would have time to recharge. Not to mention send Tikki to go get help.

 

“You two get as close as you can to the shore, I’ll see you when this is over.” Izuku promised.

 

Mineta looked at him like he was crazy. Tsu’s expression was somewhere between impressed and questioning his intelligence.

 

“Okay.” She decided.

 

“Fine then- let’s just go.” Mineta hissed.

 

Once they had moved to the far end of the ship Izuku did his best to hide from view.

 

“Tikki, fly back to campus and tell All Might what’s going on. Try not to be seen getting out of here okay?”

 

Tikki nuzzled her head against Izuku before phasing through the floor and outside.

 

“I think it’s our moment to shine.” He told Roaar. “If they want All Might- they’re gonna go through us first!”

 

“Let’s cause some havoc!” Roaar agreed. “Let me hear you say it!?”

 

Izuku grinned. “Roaar, Stripes On!”

 

Izuku felt Roaar’s magic wrap around him. It was loud, that was the best way to describe it. Like when you turn the music all the way up and can feel it shake your bones.

 

Now in the much more durable hero suit- Izuku peered, flipped his hood up and pulled his mask into place.

 

“Right, Let’s Go!” He hopped up onto the ship's guard rail and jumped, he had angled himself so after he landed the punch, he landed close to the rocky fake waterfall.

 

Clout!” He focused all of his power to the very tips of his finger. With a flick, all of the force was focused into a burst tight enough to send him flying back. “GO TSU!”

 

He saw her jumping, she wasn’t quite at the edge yet but she should make it. Mineta had apparently decided to help out and was throwing the balls on his head. The villains were getting stuck together.

 

And that was what Izuku saw before he landed hard on the ground, rolling a few times before digging his feet into the ground.

 

“That-” He breathed, a smile forming on his lips. “Was fun!”

 

+x+

 

Tikki flew faster than she’d ever dared to before. The guardian was in danger, his whole class was in danger! She needed to tell Mr. Toshinori before something worse happened!

 

She flew low to the ground as she followed the streets she remembered the bus taking when they had rode to school.

 

The red kwami was panting with worry and exhaustion as the UA building came into view.

 

Where would he even be? Where did the teachers go when they weren’t teaching?

 

She flew to Class 1-A for lack of anywhere else to go.

 

There was a map on the wall near the door.

 

“Teachers Lounge- teachers lounge- there!” Tikki dove into the ceiling and began to fly above the hallways so as to not risk being seen.

 

She managed to find the teachers lounge, and Mr. Toshinori was there- but he wasn’t alone.

 

The person Izuku had shown them a picture of and explained he was the school's principal was there too.

 

Tikki was torn. Could she get Mr. Toshinori’s attention without being seen?

 

She had to try, for Izuku and his classmates' safety's sake.

 

The creation deity flew through the wall and tried to fly behind the- mammals’(?) head.

 

Tikki wasn’t sure humans had come up with a word for what the principle was yet.

 

She waved frantically and All Might jolted at seeing her. Tikki pointed to the door.

 

“AH! One second I forgot something!” Mr. Toshinori ran out of the room, Tikki going through the floor and wall to meet him.

 

She flew up to meet his face as the door slid shut.

 

“What’s wrong? Where’s Midoriya?” he asked frantically.

 

Tikki was shaking as the exhaustion of flying all the way here started to wear on her. “Villains- they attacked the USJ, the kids are still in there and they got scattered!”

 

“Shit.” Toshinori pulled at his hair. “SHIT!”

 

And All Might was blasting down the hall and towards the exit.

 

“Wait!” She called after him! “You should- tell someone else!”

 

But he was too far gone.

 

“Well.” Said a voice from behind her and Tikki squeaked in fear. The Principle had apparently followed them out of the room. “And who might you be?”

 

Tikki wondered if she could play herself off as a hallucination. “Uh-”

 

Well she had already been seen.

 

“I’m Tikki, I’m a kwami, I’m not evil and there are villains attacking your school!” She spit out before flying as fast as she could in the direction All Might had left. “They’re in the USJ!”

 

Izuku wasn’t going to be very happy with her…

 

Notes:

For the record, All Mights is an Izuku posed time limit and not a physical one. He could probably have gone for at least another hour, but he'd have a very angry green bean waiting for him. So Izuku probably furiously texted him to take a break before joining them at the USJ.

Also don't be too frustrated with Tikki, Izuku. The girl was stressed.

Chapter 9

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku had let his transformation fall after taking account of any injuries on him.  Just a few scrapes he was happy to announce.

 

“Stripes Off.”   He said and Roaar appeared in his hand.

 

He pulled a little bag of apple slices from his pocket.  “Sorry I don’t have any durian on me.”

 

She took the treats all the same.  “That’s alright, Apples are yummy too!”

Izuku nodded and let her eat while he peered over the edge of the waterfall.  The villains were all clumped together in a mass thanks to Mineta and wouldn’t likely be able to get out any time soon.

 

“Do you think they’ll really kill Mr. Toshi?”  Roaar asked him.

 

He looked at the kwami as she ate another apple slice.  “No.  They may try, but we’ll stop them.”

 

Roaar grinned at his continued optimism.  She finished the last of the apple slices and head butted Izuku affectionately.

 

“You got this!”  She reminded him.  “You’re the guardian of the miraculous and a great hero!”

Izuku chuckled.  “Roaar, Stripes On!”

 

As she fused with his bracelet one more and the power of the miraculous returned tenfold Izuku began to creep around the edges of the lake.  He needed to get close enough to see how Mr. Aizawa was fairing.  If it was handled, then he could go and check the other structures for his classmates.

 

He stayed low to the rocky outcrop of the watered edge as he looked into the center of the USJ.  Mr. Aizawa appeared to still be in top form, and the number of villains had plummeted significantly.  But a keen eye told him Eraserhead was getting tired.  No doubt his quirk was also hitting its limit.

 

Note to self, buy him more eye drops as a thank you for saving their asses.

 

Izuku was forced to watch his teacher's arm be partially dissolved, like it was being eaten away like rust on a metal beam.

 

He readied himself to step in.  Especially once the mist villain joined back in.

 

These two weren’t just regular villains, they were clearly higher up and had way more strength.

 

Izuku already knew two of their quirks, and they most likely didn’t know his.  So that just left the big guy- the one who was breaking Mr. Aizawa’s arm.

 

Izuku swung out his Bolas and pulled at the monster’s arm to try and give his teacher some breathing room.

 

“No- get- out!”  Mr. Azawa was glaring at him.

 

But Izuku didn’t leave.  He stood and planted his feet firmly in a fighting stance.

 

“You said you guys wanted to kill All Might right?  Well let’s see if you're up to the test?”  Izuku goaded them.

 

“I know you-”  The hand villain mumbled.  “How do I know you?”

 

“Shigaraki Tomura.”  The mist villain interjected.  “I believe this is the sidekick All Might introduced.”

 

The hand villain- Shigaraki apparently- laughed.  “A child?  How pathetic.”

 

The villain steadied his stance.

 

“I’ll enjoy killing you!  It’ll make his failure hurt that much worse!”  Shigaraki yelled as he ran forward.

 

Izuku spun his bolas once and ran forward.  Once close enough he skidded onto the floor, using his bolas to bind the villains hands together and limit his reach.

 

“No touching!”  Izuku yelled as he rolled to a stand again.  He tugged on the weapon, letting Shigaraki tip over as he tried to free his hands.  “Strike one!”

 

He heard the air being displaced a split second before something was smashing into his back.

 

“Ow-”  he groaned as he landed against a wall.  The monster had body slammed Izuku out of the way.  “Guess I have to deal with you first then?”

“I wonder- with you being All Might’s little copycat.”  Shigaraki had stood, and Izuku grimaced as his bolas was reduced to a pile of dust.  “This might be a good test for Nomu here.  So go ahead and try your fancy punch, little wannabe hero.  Nomu here had shock absorption, it won’t do you much good.  You’d need to carve out his flesh to kill him, but I doubt you’d be allowed to do that…”

 

Izuku grunted with effort as he extracted himself from the damaged wall.

 

Shock absorption huh?  Well that muddled his initial plan quite a bit.

 

Mr. Aizawa was definitely still alive, but Izuku doubted he was in any condition to fight.

 

And Tikki wasn’t back yet.

 

Izuku let his mind whirl as he planned.

 

“Telling me your weapon’s power?”  Izuku said idly, “That’s strike two!”

The monster only attacked Mr. Aizawa after Shigaraki told it to.  But it attacked Izuku as soon as Shigaraki was in any sort of danger.

 

Even now it was just standing there, waiting instead of trying to take Izuku down.

 

Time to test his theory.

 

He began running back towards the center, sliding around the monster and over to Mr. Aizawa.  It didn’t do more than let its eyes follow him.

 

“Sorry, need to borrow this.”  Izuku grabbed the man's scarf.  He may not have his bolas, but the capture weapon would work just as well for his plan.

 

“So, your big guy won’t attack me unless you tell it to.”  Izuku wrapped the scarf around his forearm.  “Good to know.”

 

“Aren’t you sharp- Nomu…” The monster reared towards the teen who, to the shock of both villains, ran to meet it.

 

“So-” Izuku wrapped the center of the scarf around the Nomu’s arm and began diving around it, letting the scarf wrap tighter around it as he moved at unnatural speeds.  “Let’s list your crimes real quick.”

 

He grabbed the scarf with two hands.

 

“You broke into our school.”

 

He dug his heels into the ground.

 

“Attacked the student’s and teachers.”  

 

Izuku shifted his weight and tightened the capture weapon around the monster as much as possible.

 

“And then decided that I’d let you kill All Might?!  That’s Strike Three!”

 

Izuku began to spin, magenta lightning wrapped around his limbs and Izuku prayed the capture scarf wouldn’t break on him.

 

“YOU’RE OUT!”   He shouted as he spun faster and faster, the Numo’s feet left the ground and Shigaraki and the mist villain were forced back as the wind picked up around them.  “Clout!”

 

As the world became a blur of motion Izuku finally felt enough speed build up.  He released the scarf like a hammer toss and watched the villain go flying up into the air.  The greenettes' knees hit the floor with the force.

 

Shock absorption did little when Izuku wasn’t actually touching him.  The force of momentum couldn’t be dispersed into the villain's body so it sailed higher and higher.  With a shattering of glass it sailed out of the USJ and off into the sky.

 

Izuku wondered if his ball throw record might be improved with this technique.

 

Izuku felt the windforce of his throw dissipated and came to his feet.  “Straight out of the park.”

 

He turned, both villains were staring at the spot where the villain had been thrown out.

 

“Now.”  Izuku said, his eyes still burning with residual power.  “What’s your backup plan I wonder?”

 

“Nomu-  Nomu-”  Shigaraki was scratching the skin around his neck frantically as he stared at where the monster had vanished.  “NO NO NO!  You cheated!”

Izuku looked on with barely concealed disdain, “Oh, so you're going to throw a temper tantrum?  Not very becoming, little wannabe villain.”

 

Truth be told, Izuku was fairly certain he wasn’t going to be able to hold his transformation long enough to do much in this fight.  If he couldn’t convince them to surrender or run away, he should just grab Mr. Aizawa and run.

 

But his saving grace blew down the door before Izuku could decide anything else.  His eyes flicked briefly to the top of the stairs where dust had been kicked up.  He only let himself take in the familiar silhouette of his mentor before his green gaze returned to the villains.

 

“Run.”  Izuku said in a growl.  “Run Away.  And tell whoever's idea this was?  It’s a pathetic display.”

Notes:

Shigaraki: The only way you can beat it is by tearing it apart.
Izuku: I raise you, YEET!

Izuku said work smarter not harder. All Might has trained him well. (Note, none of that was All Mights teaching. In fact All Might is probably gonna learn from Izuku.)

Chapter 10

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“IT SEEMS YOU’VE ONCE AGAIN BEATEN ME TO THE PUNCH MIDORIYA!”  All Might said as he bound forward to join the greenette.  “AN IMPRESSIVE SHOWING!”

 

Izuku turned a very bright shade of red at the compliment.  One of these days he would be complimented and not fall to pieces about it.

 

“Shigaraki Tomura-”  The mist villain started.

 

“L- let’s just go.”  Shigaraki snapped.

 

He didn’t say anything else and both vanished, leaving behind a mass of villains staring at their point of departure.

 

“You can’t just leave us?!”  One screamed, but was cut off as he had been hit in the throat.

 

“I BELIEVE I CAN HANDLE THE REST OF THE CLEAN UP!”  All Might said, leaving a trail of unconsciousness or injury in his wake.  “I SUGGEST YOU TAKE AIZAWA AND JOIN YOUR FRIENDS AT THE EXIT.”

 

Izuku nodded, pulling his teacher up and onto his back.  The man's feet were still dragging on the floor but Izuku figured he wouldn’t mind too much.

 

“Sorry about losing your scarf.”  izuku said, though he wasn’t entirely sure Mr. Aizawa was even conscious at the moment, and even if he was he wasn’t likely coherent.  Still Izuku talked when he was stressed and BOY he was stressed.

 

Once they reached the wall izuku laid the pro down and ducked behind it just in time for the transformation to fall.

 

“Izuku!”  Said a chipper voice and a red kwami joined them.

 

“Tikki.”  He said bringing her and Roaar close, he spoke quietly.  “Thank you both.  If you weren’t here- I think today may have gone very differently…”

 

They vanished into Izuku’s pocket and he reemerged to pick up his teacher and continue up towards the exit.

 

Izuku continued to ramble all the way up the stairs.

 

“If your indicator for your quirk is your hair I wonder why you don’t keep it short, or have it tied down…”  Izuku said, more to himself than anything else.  “I wonder if there is a way to adapt your goggles to keep your eyes from drying out?  Do they have slats because any actual material would prevent your quirk from functioning?”

 

“IZUKU!”  someone shouted and the greenette looked up to see Uraraka and Shoji running towards him.

 

“Here-”  He passed their teacher off, who was still breathing but had gone limp.  “He’s alive but he’s hurt pretty bad.”

 

He sighed and wiped his brow, ready for a shower and nap after his mentor and the rest of the teachers finished cleaning up the mess left behind by the villains.

 

There were arms around Izuku’s neck and his brain stalled out as he realized Uraraka was hugging him.

 

“Hmm?”  he said, awkwardly holding his hands out.

 

“You were amazing!”  She said eagerly, hugging him tighter.  “You took that guy out like it was nothing.  You sent those two villains running for the hills!”

Izuku hugged her back, letting his hands sit on her shoulder blades for fear of crossing a boundary.  But the hug did prevent her from seeing his expression, which was most definitely unflattering.

 

When she finally released him Izuku had gotten his emotions mostly under control and gave her a shaky smile.

 

The other teachers arrived right as they reached the top of the stairs and both Aizawa and thirteen were being taken to Recovery Girl’s office for care until they could be transferred to a hospital.

 

“What happened there?”  Present Mic pointed to the large hole in the ceiling.

 

“Midoriya launched the villain they wanted to kill All Might out like a rocket!”  Ashido explained.  “Then he scarred the leaders off!”

 

The teachers all stared at the very tired greenette.

 

“You really are his sidekick huh…?”  Midnight mumbled and Izuku froze up.

 

His classmates' eyes were fixed on him and Izuku saw them putting the pieces together.

 

“Damn…”  he mumbled, getting ready to explain a lot.

 

He was so tired.

 

+x+

 

Toshinori found Izuku in the locker room well after all of his classmates had left school already.  He was staring at the locker across from him and tears were silently falling down his face.

 

He had apparently sprained his wrist without noticing it at some point.  They had given him a brace and ice pack but otherwise he had been deemed healthy.

 

Roar was curled around Izuku’s throat, purring, while Tikki sat on his leg.

 

“You did good Izuku.”  He settled a hand on the boy’s shoulder.  “You won.”

 

The greenette sniffled.  “But what if I hadn’t?”

 

“Then I would have protected you.”  Toshinori told him.

 

“No-”  Izuku shook his head.  “That’s the problem!  What would have happened if you had to fight them?  What if you lost?  I lucked out because I thought outside the box, what if you didn’t think of the same thing?”

 

The teen tugged at his veridian locks as his breath quickened.  “What would have happened if you had to protect us?  I know you, I know what you’d do, you'd hurt yourself even more, you wouldn’t back down.  You’d go in and what if you died?  I don’t want you to die!”

 

Tears were soaking the boy’s collar and shirt as they fell in large drops.  His hands were clenching his hair so hard his knuckles were going white.

 

Toshinori very carefully took Izuku’s hands out of his hair.  Small clumps of green fell to the floor but the teen didn’t appear to notice.  Once Izuku wasn’t accidentally hurting himself anymore Toshinori hugged him carefully, letting Izuku push his face into the horrendous yellow suit he wore today.

 

“You shouldn’t have had to fight today.  That was our failing.  But I’m not gonna fail you on this Izuku.”  He said, Roaar rubbed against his cheek as he rested his chin on Izuku’s head.  “I’m not going anywhere anytime soon.  I promise.”

 

Izuku sobbed.  “please don’t die…”

 

“I won’t,” Toshinori said, heart breaking for this kid who had way too much on his shoulders.  “Not for a long time.”



+x+

 

Shouta woke up in the ambulance hut was very quickly went back to sleep, this time medically induced.  When he woke up for real he was in the hospital.  Hizashi and Nemerui were sitting nearby playing uno.

 

“What. The Fuck.”  Were the first words he managed to form.  Before immediately closing his eyes again because FUCK that hurt.

 

“Woah-”  Hizashi apparently dropped his card, and based on the sound of them hitting the table he had been losing.  “Yeah best you not move- or open your eyes for a bit.”

 

“My head feels like I’m in a hydraulic press.”  He complained, at the same moment he also became aware that he was apparently wrapped ner head to toe in bandages.

 

Right, the villains- the students!

“What happened?”  Shouta asked, opening his eyes again only to slam them shut again at the reminder that his body hated him currently.  “Are the students okay?”

 

“Yes everyone is fine!”  Nemuri said quickly.  “You and thirteen were the only ones with any serious injuries.  Everyone else got a clean bill of health, Midoriya sprained his wrist but that was the worst of it.”

 

“Speaking of he brought you something.”  Hizashi said and Shouta heard something scraping on the table.  “You’ve been out of it for half the day and he came by with Toshinori to give you this.”

 

There were two things pressed into his hand.  The first he recognized instantly as a bottle, and he could easily guess the contents.

 

“Did the kid buy me eye drops?”  he asked, already annoyed at the snark.  The other he recognized by smell and shape as a tin of coffee.

 

“He also left a note if you want us to read it?”  Nemuri asked, a smile that sounded more cocky than kind audible in her voice.

 

He sighed.  “What?”

 

“He said, ‘Thanks for protecting us,”  She read off.  “And sorry about your scarf.’”

 

Souta fought the urge to look at her.  “What happened to my scarf?”

Notes:

A serious scene? In My crack fic? Nah, I ain't having it. Let's undercut that with Comedy so we can end this on a high note!

Okay but in all serious, Izuku sees Toshinori as the only person who gets it, so the idea of him dying is really fucking him up. And Toshinori is abruptly reminded that, while he may see Izuku as a very capable hero even at his young age- that Izuku is still a child. Who is way more scared of being alone than he'd ever be of villains.

So all he can offer Izuku is hollow words of comfort. Toshinori won't give up heroics, and Izuku wouldn't ask him to.

Chapter 11

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku sat on the edge of his bed looking at the red kwami in front of him who looked ashamed.

“So- the Principle saw you.” Izuku sighed before rubbing his face. “And what did you do then?”

“I yelled that the USJ was under attack and flew away…” She admitted. “I know I should have tired to play if off or something but-”

Izuku shook his head, “It wouldn’t have worked anyways- probably. Oh-kay. I guess we’ll be explaining tomorrow. I’ll text Toshinori, he said the Principal already knows about One for All so what’s another secret?”

He grabbed his phone and quickly typed out the message he needed. Once that was sent off he moved to his bookshelf.

He took down a dark wood box that looked almost entirely plain. The only exception was the spot where a manufacturer may be listed, instead stamped with the seal of the order of miraculous.

He pushed the two side panel’s and knocked on the lid, a small hatch opened on the top. A voice spoke from the box that sounded not unlike Izuku’s. “What do you seek?”

“To fly on the wings of creations light, fortune willing.” he told the box.

To open the miracle box, you had to answer with a phrase keyed to each individual miraculous. This time a slot with red and black lining opened at the very top of the box and Izuku took off Tikki’s earrings and placed them inside.

Then he knocked again and was asked once more. “What do you seek?”

“Companionship.” Izuku told the box and with a blur of multi-colored lights all of the kwami joined him in the room.

There was general excitement as he greeted them.

Most of the time Izuku let the kwami’s have run of the house when he was gone, but today they had all elected to go into the box. Izuku could only assume they had their own little home inside.

“Look- someone else found out about you guys today. I think he can be trusted?” Izuku assumed at least, “And it’ll be- four people who know. I guess that's not such a big number in the grand scheme of things. Tomorrow we're going to have to explain things.”

“I will join you young guardian.” Wayzz told him. As the sort of ambassador kwami of the box Izuku wasn’t surprised by this.

“But, it’s my turn tomorrow right?” Nooroo asked hopefully.

“Yep,” Izuku looked at his bracelet. “It’ll be fine. Wayzz you’ll have to stay here until it's time to talk and then I gotta send you home. Will that be alright?”

It would be risky for Izuku to wear three miraculous at once for any large amount of time. Thankfully being guardian meant he could access all of the miraculous if he was given the chance to transform. He could keep Wayzz at home until it was time.

Nooroo flapped his wings happily and touched a hand to the box.

The only other way to open the compartments of the box was if the kwami themselves decided to open it. So Izuku took Nooroo’s brooch out and it turned into an octagonal pin which he attached to his jacket.

“Right, what does everyone want for dinner?” He asked and was met with a cacophony of answers.

+x+

 

Toshinori offered to go with Izuku to explain himself, which was greatly appreciated. And Extremely needed.

Despite his earlier relaxed demeanor for the kwami’s sake he never thought it would get easier explaining how he became the guardian and all that entailed. When he started choosing heroes, a day Izuku hoped wasn’t too far off, he would only have to explain what miraculous they would be given.

He already had a plan in place to ensure no one connected him to a miraculous, and how to hand them out safely without risk of being recognized.

Nooroo’s brooch was hidden underneath Izuku’s uniform collar, so the chances of anyone seeing it, even if they didn’t know what it was- would be slim.

The bracelet wasn’t too weird because anyone who knew him, knew it never came off. So his old classmates and Bakugou had always assumed it was something personal.

This made it a target in a different sense.

Bakugou once threatened to take it, or possibly destroy it. Which he had only gotten out of by saying it was his mother’s family heirloom. Bakugou apparently had enough respect, or possibly fear, in regards to his mother to not make good with any threats.

Izuku kept flattening his collar as if to protect the somewhat more flashy piece of jewelry.

“You know if you keep fiddling with it like that, it’ll just make it more obvious.” Toshinori reminded him.

“R-right.” Izuku said, forcing his hand to fiddle with his bag’s strap instead.

They entered UA way earlier than any student would normally be permitted. But Izuku supposed that was probably for the best.

The rest of the walk was silent.

“You weren’t this scared the last time you told someone about the miraculous.” Toshinori said, raising an eyebrow. “What’s got you so spooked this time?”

“Because last time I wasn’t talking to a pro hero.” Izuku snapped, his nerves were fraying. “And it was a decision I made before they knew about the miraculous, ergo they weren’t expecting answers.”

“I think you need note cards.” He told the boy, which actually got a laugh out of the boy.

“That might help actually.” The greenette reached for Nooroo’s broach again but stopped short and put his hand back down.

He could probably write a little speech for when he gives out the miraculous. Decide early on what he’s willing to answer and what he’s not. Go over it with the kwami so they know what they can tell their holders.

That, at least, he had some say in.

They were apparently meeting in the teachers lounge for whatever reason. A room which Izuku had seen from the door once but had never actually entered.

The principal was already inside when the door opened.

“Hello.” Izuku said, trying to sound more confident than he felt.

“Ah, good morning.” The rat-bear- dog- whatever beckoned the two inside.

Izuku sat down and put his bag carefully on the seat next to him. Nooroo and Roaar were waiting inside for the all clear.

Izuku twisted his hand to hear the clattering chain of his miraculous. It was a familiar and reassuring sound.

“So- yesterday.” He started, not looking up. “You saw someone who I really wish you hadn’t-”

Maybe not the best way to phrase it, but whatever.

“Yes, whatever it was seemed rather panicked that I had.” The Principal told him cheerfully.

“Yeah… She was- pretty upset with herself about that.” Izuku remembered her distress when they finally had a moment to talk after the clusterfuck that was the USJ. “So- what's your opinion on magic?”

 

Despite the fact people were born with supernatural abilities for the past several generations, somehow magic was a line most still weren’t willing to cross. Even Izuku hadn’t fully believed it, though shockingly enough Toshinori had without question.

The person who would be deciding if Izuku was insane, answered very diplomatically. “I have no opinion on the matter.”

“Well there's that then.” Toshinori nudged Izuku.

“Right, come one out you two.” Izuku looked at his bag as Roaar and Nooroo emerged, the latter slightly more cautious than the first.

“Are you going to get Wayzz now?” The lilac kwami asked him.

“In a second,” Izuku confirmed as Roaar settled on his shoulder with a pur.

Nooroo chose to sit on top of the bag, letting the ends of his wings trail off slightly.

“Oh, so there are more of them?” The principal asked, looking at the kwami with the same expression he looked at anyone and everything.

“Yes,” Izuku said, nodding. “These are kwami, and there are 19 of them in my care right now. Kwami are magical entities, concepts given form.”

“We were bound to this realm ages ago with our miraculous.” Roaar helpfully added. “We wanted a closer look at how the world we acted in worked. And aid humanity in the troubles they always seem to make for themselves.”

At that the principal laughed.

“Roaar here is the kwami of Elation. And she’s my full time partner.” Izuku explained, holding up his wrist. "Her miraculous, a piece of jewelry that binds the kwami to this reality, allows me to take on a portion of her concept as a power. As well as enhanced strength, speed, senses, basically everything. If you could do it before you got a miraculous, you can do it better after. She also provides a physical change to protect me and keep my identity anonymous if need be.”

“I see.”

Izuku stood up and showed off his wrist. “I can activate it and deactivate the transformation with certain key phrases. Roaar, Stripes On.”

He watched as his silver and green bracelet turned to the panjas bracelet of Roaar’s base miraculous. Nooroo’s miraculous was now hidden under his hood he noticed.

He reached for his bolas and flicked the top off of one of the weighted balls on the end.

“I also get a weapon, and since the kwami are in my care, I can also pull their miraculous directly from where I store them while I’m transformed.” Izuku reached into the glowing white portal he had gotten familiar with.

He retrieved Wayzz’s miraculous and slid it on, earning him a look from Toshinori of disapproval. No doubt he was worrying about the effect of 3 miraculous on the teen. The green kwami looked around, clearly happy to have been called upon at last.

Stripes off.” The greenette said, feeling the magic wash over him and Roaar once again appeared on his shoulder. “This is Wayzz, he’s the kwami of Protection and he’s sort of the one in charge of the kwami and miraculous’ connection with other people.”

“Is that tea?” Wayzz asked, eyeing the Principles mug.

“It is!” He answered excitedly, “Would you like some?”

Wayzz had- a thing about tea. Izuku was starting to wonder if this had been a bad idea.

The turtle kwami gratefully took sips from the cup that was approximately half the size of his body. He began to explain what the miraculous were and the long history of them making heroes.

Izuku let Wayzz do most of the talking, trusting him not to bring up anything that he wouldn’t be down with.

“So your plan is to find people to give the miraculous?” The principal finally said after Wayzz had finished.

“I mean- if I find people who I’d trust with them, yeah. But even then- the miraculous aren’t just about the powers. I want to find people who will look after the kwami as well as they should. And also people who can keep the secret? I don’t want their existence to be public knowledge since it would be putting a massive target on the wielders backs.”

It was for a very similar reason that the general public weren’t supposed to know about One for All. None of them said this but it was on their minds.

“And why not reach out to existing pro heroes?”

Izuku shook his head. “Even if I trusted most Pro’s I couldn’t realistically give them a miraculous without it getting out that something weird is happening. It would stand out like a sore thumb that something was different. And even if the public didn’t question it, anyone they worked with would. But a teenager suddenly developing a weird addition to their quirk? That’s a bit more believable.”

“Midoriya has a good eye for analysis. And I've seen his standards when it comes to who gets a miraculous.” Toshinori threw in. “He’ll choose well, whoever he picks.”

“I’ll return to the others then, young guardian?” Wayzz asked.

“Yeah- probably for the best.” Izuku nodded.

With a quick transformation Wayzz was back in the miracle box, almost like he never left.

“You better go.” Toshinori pointed out. “You have somewhere to be.”

Izuku nodded, grabbing his bag and hurrying out without saying anything, leaving the two adults to stew in the information that had been revealed.

“No wonder you took such an interest in that young boy.” Nedzu said, looking at Toshinori who was in turn looking at the door. “He reminds me of you.”

The blonde shook his head. “Nope- he’s way better than I’ll ever be.”

Notes:

Izuku: Ah fuck, they're gonna be tea snobs together now, aren't they?
Toshinori: Yeaaaaaah....
(skipping ahead a bit)
Nedzu: This is my plan for the final exam.
Wayzz: And you're positive this won't kill any of the students?
Nedzu: It shouldn't.
Wayzz: *spis tea* This is the best plan i've ever heard in my life.

Wayzz, the Kwami of 'let's give actual children insane cosmic power'

Also- Toshinori: Don't insult Midoriya by implying he's anything like me.

Chapter 12

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku had received a text from Iida the day before the USJ, he had gotten most of the class number to message them about anything that needed immediate attention.  Simply stating he wanted them to save his contact for the future.

 

Izuku was surprised the previous night to get a text from an unknown number in a groupchat with Iida.  But the illusion was quick lived since Uraraka explained that she had wanted to set this up to ask them about meeting the next day.

 

‘There is a really good ice cream place near school and since we don’t have class I thought we could meet up?’

 

Izuku had responded enthusiastically, and Iida agreed as well.

 

Now Izuku was stepping out of his favorite coffee house's bathroom.  He had brought a change of clothes since while he felt weird not wearing his uniform at school, he also felt weird wearing it outside of school.

 

His T-shirt was navy blue today with quarter length sleeves.  He couldn’t hide Nooroo miraculous without a collar so he pinned it to the inside of his shirt instead.  The sliver of silver was barely visible at the seam of his shirt.

 

His order was done by the time he stepped out so he picked it up and continued to the designated meeting spot.  A plaze center of an outdoor mall.

 

“Midoriya!”  Iida’s very recognizable wave was clear through the small crowd already at the small shop.

 

Izuku felt a grin break across his face as he waved eagerly back, weaving through the tables until he was in front of them.

 

“Hey!”  He set his bag down, careful not to jostle the kwami inside.  “Sorry if I’m late, I had a different meeting with someone and it took a bit longer than I expected.”

 

They waited in line and made a very hushed conversation about the events of the day before.  While details about what exactly happened at the USJ were being kept quiet, a statement had been made to the public that something did happen.

 

It had some people on edge that so many villains attempted an attack on one of the biggest hero schools in the world-  But at the same time, no students had gotten injured, all but two of the villains had been captured, and apparently some unnamed hero student threw the strongest villain out the window.

 

So the fact they got in was scary- but the actual villains?  Well not so much.

 

“At this rate you’ll be famous before we even get to the second year.”  Uraraka told him in a hushed tone.

 

“Heaven forbid,”  Izuku grumbled.  “I’ve got enough to worry about as it is.”

 

She gave him a shit eating grin, “like being a sidekick to the number one hero before you started school, and neglecting to mention that fact to any of us?”

 

“SHH!”  He made an aggressive hand motion.  “Look I wasn’t telling anyone that okay?”

 

Iida nodded in understanding,  “I can understand, I had no intention of mentioning my family's connections.  Though I do wonder, how did you even come across- uh your internship?”

 

Izuku was grateful for the attempted subtlety.  He tried to think of a way to not make it sound absurd and not mention the miraculous.

 

“You may not have noticed but my luck- is pretty weird.”  Izuku rubbed the back of his neck.  “Through sheer chance he saved my life- several times actually.  I always managed to find myself in the most dangerous of situations.  And who should be nearby?”

 

He chuckled, remembering the question of if this was a quirk effect.  Back then it had been the question that broke the camel's back.  Now it was an inside joke between them.

 

“Then, coincidence of coincidences, we have a lot of things in common.”  Izuku continued, they would probably assume he meant their quirks.  Not their lack thereof, not the weight that had been put on their shoulders.  But Izuku let them believe that.  “He suggested that if I was going to keep getting myself into trouble, I should probably learn to get myself out of it.”

 

“When was all this?”  Uraraka wondered.

 

Izuku looked at the sky.  “Probably a month before I turned twelve?”

 

He saw their reactions and blinked in confusion.

 

“You’ve been learning to be a hero since you were 11?”  Iida asked in a shocked voice.

 

The greenette grinned, “I’ve been learning to be a hero since I was 4.  I’ve been getting practice since I was 11.”

 

His mother has several photos of a younger Izuku being carried back inside by Toshinori after he exhausted himself.

 

Toshinori had turned a violent shade of red at seeing himself get added to the family photos that were scattered around the house.

 

Izuku ordered his ice cream and shoved the other two forward to order, insisting he’d pay.

 

“I’ve never gotten to spend my allowance on friends before!”  He told them cheerily.

 

His allowance, aka the ‘Izuku you need to do things you enjoy or you’ll drown in misery’ fund.

 

Uraraka poked him as they returned to their table.  “So- if you two have known eachother so long- I bet you know his real name right?”

 

Izuku laughed.  “Yes I do.  But that’s not exactly my business to tell, besides I’m pretty he thinks of All Might as his real name and the other as his persona.  I think most people don’t even know it?  I’ve been to his agency and Toshinori is the only one I heard call him that?”

 

Izuku expected their confused expression at the half truth and clarified.

 

“Toshinori- he’s kind of All Might's manager?  I don’t know if that's the right word.”  This was a lie Izuku had pitched to the blonde the night before.  Since his classmates now knew he was All Might’s sidekick, them seeing him with Toshinori would raise suspicion.

 

And technically Toshinori did manage All Might, in the sense that he was All Might.

 

“So, you’ve heard our tragic backstories-”  Izuku joked looking at his brunette friend(?)  “Why did you decide to go to UA?”

Uraraka suddenly looked very uncomfortable.  “You know, it sounds a little pathetic compared to you too…”

 

“We won’t judge.”  Iida insisted, taking a spoonful of his orange sorbet.

 

“Well-”  the girl looked like she was trying to find the right words.  “I kinda want to be a hero for- financial reasons…”

 

The last part of her sentence was said under her breath.

 

Izuku raised an eyebrow, “Financial reasons?  Like money?”

 

“It sounds really bad when you say it like that,”  Uraraka pointed out.  “Damn it…  Kinda a bad reason huh?”

 

Iida shook his head vehemently, “Not at all!  You want to provide for yourself, that’s why most people have a job anyway.  You just want to do well by yourself.”

 

Izuku smiled, “It’s not at all a bad reason, you know the danger and commitment right?  If you're willing to put in the work then that’s hardly fair for us to judge.”

 

Uraraka seemed to relax slightly, “Thanks, and to be honest it’s a little more complicated than that…  My parents run a construction company, but works been slow so-”

 

“Ah.”  Izuku and Iida said at the same time.

 

The taller of the two paused though.  “But, with your quirk, wouldn’t you be able to help them cut costs?  If you could get licensed and worked for them-”

 

“It could increase production and drop costs.”  Izuku nodded.  “And they could sell some of the heavy lifting equipment?”

 

Uraraka sighed deeply, “I wish, I’ve been trying to convince them to let me help in the family business since I got my quirk.  But dad thinks I should find my own passion.  But if I become a hero- then I can pay for them to retire early and live well.  I just want to use my quirk to make my parents happy.  Oh- Izuku!”

 

Izuku rubbed a tear from his eye, “Sorry, I’ve always been a crybaby.  That's a really sweet thing you're doing for your parents.”

 

She chuckled and Iida reminded them that their ice creams were melting.

 

They began discussing more mundane topics, tv shows or movies they had become interested in.  Their favorite foods.  What their families were like.

 

Izuku had never gotten the chance to connect with people his own age.  He only really had a few people he was even close to.

 

So of course, Izuku’s bad luck decided to strike.


As Izuku glared at the villain who decided was currently smashing up the boulevard, and promised himself he’d take the first opportunity to kick the man in the balls.

Notes:

It always kind of bothered me how little we got to see any of the characters just- hanging out? Like everytime we see them outside of school- it still has something to do with school. Were going to the (schools) pool to hang out, but were actually gonna focus on using our quirks for a race. We're going to the mall, but its to get stuff for the school trip. We're gonna have a night on the town, but its actually a cover to investigate our kidnapped classmates potential were abouts. Literally the only thing I can think of in 3 seasons that had little to nothing to do with school was them hanging out at the Stark Ex- I mean I-Expo.

We have a character moments that don't HAVE to be confined to school, so I decided to take them out of it. I thre a villain in here for plot reasons but best believe Izuku and co. are going to hang out outside of class.

Chapter 13

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It had started when their conversation was cut off by a loud bang.

 

There was a villain using what appeared to be small bursts of energy to tear up the buildings nearby.

 

Maybe their experience the day before made them over confident, or just fucking done with villains bullshit.  But the three hero students had run outside.

 

“We should go.”  Iida suggested, “no doubt the pros will be here soon.

 

Izuku grabbed the other boy's arm and pointed.  “Iida look-”

 

The villain had a blast cued up at the base of a building.  Others were aiming similar quirks at the roads end.  Keeping them boxed in.

 

“He’s going to take the building down-”  Izuku explained,  “His blasts aren’t random, that's a gas line, if that one falls- there will be a chain reaction I’m sure of it.  And were all stuck here.”

 

The two next to him paled.

 

“Can’t you do something?”  Uraraka suggested.

 

Izuku bit his lip.  “Technically I’m still not licensed so I’m only supposed to use my powers if All Might is with me.  I nearly got in a lot of trouble last year and he had to pull me out of it.”

“We should try and keep people calm.”  Their class rep said, clearly unhappy with the situation.

 

They all split off and joined different corals of stressed civilians.

 

“It's because those villains broke into UA isn’t it?”  Izuku heard one person say.

 

“The villains are getting more confident,”  Another said.

 

Izuku slid his hand into his pocket and shot a text to Toshinori, who hopefully would get the word out to any heroes in the area that the villain was potentially going to blow a gas line.

 

‘Where are you?’   Was the response he got?

 

“Where do you think?”  Izuku mumbled as he angrily said he was trying to get the crowd to stop panicking.

 

They needed a hero who knew what was happening, someone who could minimize damages and get close to the villain without risking him blowing the line.

 

Izuku suddenly paused, a plan forming in his head.

 

It could work.  There was a high probability it would work.  But he couldn’t do it alone.

 

The greenette moved carefully through the crowd until he reached a spot that was concealed from both the villains and everyone else.

 

“Hey,”  he asked Roaar and Nooroo.  “How do you feel about us getting some help here?”

 

Roaar lit up and Izuku had to shush her quickly.

 

“Nooroo, I’ll need your help too?”  He asked the butterfly kwami.

 

“Of course, young guardian!”  Nooroo agreed.  “You know what to do.”

 

Izuku nodded, sliding off Roaar’s miraculous and hiding it in his book bag.  The last thing he needed was for anyone to recognize it.

 

“Nooroo,Wings Rise.”   He whispered.

 

They had discussed him using a different miraculous to keep his identity a secret.  Nooroo’s had seemed the most logical one at the time.

 

Izuku knew already that he appeared very different, his hair had become a silvery white.  His mouth was covered and his eyes were a purple and white swirl.

 

His wing-like cloak held the miraculous brooch in place.

 

Compared to his tiger suit, the butterfly looked downright regal.

 

Using the butterflies cane to retrieve Wayzz’s bracelet again Izuku watched as the kwami formed, looking confused.

 

“What are we doing?”  he asked.

 

“We're saving the day if you're up for it.”  the teen told him, which caused a grin to break over the kwami’s face.

 

The Guardian flipped up his hood and began stalking the perimeter of the crisis

 

+x+

 

Ochaco was standing on the outskirts of the group she had been attempting to keep calm.  Prepared to step in if any of the villains near her were going to do something.

 

She may only have had 4 days of experience being a hero student, but she also knew she could hold her nerve much better than most here.

 

Still she wasn’t expecting a hand to clap over her mouth and drag her backwards with a sharp tug to her jacket.

 

She gave a muffled shriek of surprise before her eyes came in contact with a pair of purple eyes.  But not normal eyes, the whites too were an amethyst pit.  Swirls of white wrapped around his pupils.  There were butterfly wings on his mask and in the shape of his cloak, but he didn’t look delicate or fragile.

 

“Don’t worry Uraraka Ochaco, I’m a friend to you.”  The mystery person said.  “I’ll uncover your mouth but if you scream those villains will find us.  Do you understand?”

 

She nodded slowly.  As he let her go, it dawned on Ochaco that he looked young.  Granted the hair she could see was silver, and something about him seemed to carry a weight.  But he, by all metricks, looked around her age.

 

“Who are you?”  She asked, trying to sound confident.

 

“I’m The Guardian.”  He told her shortly.  “I’m going to offer you a chance to help these people without risking your position as a hero student.  Would you be willing to take this offer?”

 

Part of her said she should scream and kick this guy in the teeth.  But the other part of her, the bigger part of her, didn’t seem to be afraid.  The Guardian seemed familiar, though she didn’t know why.

 

“What would I need to do?”  She asked.

 

The Guardian smiled, he held up a small box.  “Ochaco Uraraka, this is the miraculous of the turtle.  It will grant you enhanced skills and total anonymity.  As well as the power of Protection.  Your kwami will explain it further.  After you defeat this villain, you will return the miraculous to me.  Do you accept?”

She carefully took the box and opened it.  Inside was a bracelet with a large hexagon in mint green.

 

A ball of light formed and a small plushy-like creature materialized.  “Hello, I am Wayzz.  I’ll be the one granting you the ability to aid these people.  When you transform, I will lend you my strength and power.  When you wish to use it, just say ‘Shelter’ and you can form an unbreakable field to surround someone or something of your choosing.”

 

She nodded, putting on the bracelet, which in a flash turned to a plaque of black resin and flakes of white glitter.  It looked like a galaxy trapped within the bracelet.

 

“After you use your power, you will have five minutes before you change back.  It is imperative that I and the miraculous stay a secret.  So don’t let anyone see you destransform.  To activate the transformation, say ‘Wayzz, Shell On.’  I believe that it all.

 

Ochaco nodded, she looked up to speak to the guardian, but found him gone.

 

“The Guardian must say unknown.”  Wayzz supplied her, “Now, if you like.”

 

“Wayzz, Shell On?”   Ochaco said cautiously.  There was a buzz and Wayzz suddenly vanished into the bracelet.  She felt something odd wash over her and suddenly, she was dressed very differently than she had been before.

 

Not taking too much time to dwell on that, she pulled something heavy from her back.  It was a shield in the shape of a turtle shell.  It had a bar going across the underside, no doubt for her to hold onto.  It was half her height and, despite being able to tell it’s significant weight, it wasn’t very hard for her to lift.

 

In fact, she felt stronger in general, sturdier.

 

“Alright, let’s do this.”

Notes:

Y'all will get the drawing next chapter.

Look at our big smart guardian choosing his first miraculous user. We're so proud of you! I couldn't remember what miraculous I originally planned to give Uraraka, so i did a bunch of quick drawings of the first few I came up with. The design and concept for the turtle ended up being my favorite.

Chapter 14: Oto-hime Snaps to Attention

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Tenya was becoming very distressed.  The villain who appeared to be leading the others was on the phone with a negotiator.  Since everyone in the area was technically a hostage, he didn’t think the heroes would be coming in any time soon.  Not unless they had a plan.

 

What made things worse was that he had lost sight of both Uraraka and Midoriya.  Part of him hoped they had managed to get out, the other part worried the villains had recognized them.  They had been on TV briefly, and though Midoriya had avoided the camera by pulling his hood up over his face and running off before anyone got a good look at him, the class as a whole had been shown.

 

If they were recognized, would the villains try to take them out of the equation?

 

Tenya hoped that wasn’t the case.

 

If they had told him that this would have happened today- well in truth Tenya would have still come.  He couldn’t deny he’d rather be here, doing his best to help, then sitting somewhere else scared.

 

There was a younger boy in the group he was with.  He looked maybe 9 years old at the oldest.

 

“Where is your family?”  He asked the boy.

 

Large scared green eyes looked up at him- “My- my sister was with me, but I can’t see her…”

 

Tenya’s eyes scanning for anyone who looks like the kid.

 

“My name is Iida Tenya, I’m a hero student.”  He told the boy.  “I’ll get you out of here and back to your sister okay?”

 

The boy sniffled, but nodded.

 

“Oh, a hero student huh?”  Said a very cold voice behind him.  Tenya stiffened

 

One of the villains was looking at them, Tenya shoved the little boy behind him.

 

“Well then, I suggest you stand up, and if you even think of using a quirk?  I’ll make sure one of these bastards gets it.”  He gestured to the civilians who were all staring with wide eyes.

 

Tenya took a deep breath and stood up.

 

The villain had a knife in one hand and grabbed the boy with green eyes.  There was a knife to the shaking boy’s throat.

The teen stiffened, no chance to get the kid to safety like this.

 

“If you wanna keep your promise to this little brat, I suggest you walk over to the boss with me?”  They gestured to the man who was still ready to blow the building.

 

Tenya walked with his head high.  He would not let the villains see his fear.

 

“Taking hostages, you are cowards.”  Tenya said, still walking with steady and even steps.

 

The villain laughed.  “Bravery gets people killed, and you’ll be a nice example of that.

 

Despite his best efforts- that did make Tenya flinch.

 

He stopped when told to, feet away from the villain’s boss, who turned to him lazily.

 

“What’s up?”  He directed the question to the man with the knife.

 

Tenya didn’t turn around, instead keeping his eyes on the man in front of him.  “Apparently, Mr. Bravery here is a hero student.  I saw him on the news too, he’s a UA kid.”

 

“Well now,”  The villain said, smiling with a bit too many teeth.  “I didn’t think we’d have such an honorable hostage today.  Sorry kid, but you’ll be a great example for the heroes.”

 

Tenya felt time slow down.  He was going to die wasn’t he?

 

He wouldn’t get to keep his promise to that little boy.  He wouldn’t get to find out if Midoriya and Uraraka were alright.

 

He wouldn’t get to help his brother, or tell his parents how much he adores them ever again.

 

For the second time in 24 hours, he was staring death in the face.  But shockingly, this time he just felt numb.

 

“Sorry kid,”  The villain told him.  “It’s just how it is.”

A vibrant light was building in the man's palms, it was pointing at Tenya’s head.

 

Tenya closed his eyes and locked his jaw but kept his face calm.  He would not give the man the satisfaction of seeing him scared.

 

He heard the blast, but no pain.  No heat.  Not even a tingle.

 

Tenya opened his eyes.

 

“What a drama queen.”  Said a girl in all green.  She was holding a shield that was huge compared to the girl.

 

“What the-”  the villain shouted but he didn’t have much time to react before the underside of his jaw met the edge of the girl's shield.  She threw it like a massive frisbee and it ricocheted off a building smacking the other villain’s arm, causing him to drop the knife with a scream.

 

Tenya didn’t even have time to do more than turn his head.

 

“Who the hell-”  he asked, was this a hero?

 

“Name’s Oto-hime.”  She told him.  “Can you get these people moving?  I’ll handle the rest.”

 

She picked up the little boy and put him into Iida’s arms.

 

Then she grabbed her shield and readied herself for a fight.

 

“Dumb bitch-”  The villain stood, he spat blood and a tooth onto the ground.  “You’ve killed yourself, and them.”

He raised his hand to blow the gas line.


“I don’t think so-”  She shouted.  “ Shell-ter!”

 

A ball of green energy exploded from her shield and formed around her and the villain.  His blast dissipated on the dome’s edge.

 

“Let’s dance ugly.”  Oto-hime snarled.

 

Tenya spared one more glance at the hero(?) before taking the boy and shouting to the crowds to get them to start moving.

 

“Iida!”  He heard someone shout and he spotted Midoriya standing.  “Thank fuck- I thought they were about to- to-”

 

Neither of them wanted to finish that statement.

 

“We have to get everyone out.”  Tenya told his classmate and they began directing people away from the plaza center.

 

+x+

 

Meanwhile Oto-hime was still facing off against the villains.  She didn’t have an easy combat weapon so she could only use what little hand to hand combat skills she knew.

She should probably try and improve them if she was going to be in situations like this with any regularity.

 

“Who the hell are you anyway?”  The villain spat blood at her feet.

 

“The ultimate pain in your ass!”  She shouted.  “This turtle snaps bitch!”

 

She brought the shield down on his head and after a comical spin, he fell to the floor.

 

With a snap of her fingers the green bubble she had formed vanished.  The other villains, apparently not prepared for the idea of their leader being taken down, were surrounding her.

 

Oto-hime flipped her shield up with her toe and caught it.  “Let’s go.”

Notes:

"This turtle snaps Bitch!" is actually what I sent to my friend when I first showed her the design. The name Oto-hime is pulled from the myth of Urashima-Taro. In the story Urashima fishes out a turtle from the water and spares its life, and as it turns out it was the dragon kings second daughter in disguise.

Also- poor Iida, bro can't catch a break this week...

Chapter 15

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Tenya was corralling civilians towards different response teams while the police and heroes present began to swarm into the plaza.

 

Tenya handed off the child he’d been tasked with to his older sister who was hugging him tightly.  All while sobbing, apologizing to the boy and thanking Tenya.

 

He had lost sight of Midoriya again but saw a different familiar face instead.

 

“All Might!”  He shouted.

 

“YOUNG IIDA!”  The pro looked at him in surprise, “WHERE ARE MIDORIYA AND YOUNG URARAKA?”

“I don’t know, we separated to try and keep people calm, I saw Midoriya for a second but I lost him again.”  he told the pro.

 

The blonde nodded, it was impossible to tell his reaction to the news when his face never wavered from smiling..

 

“That hero who came in to save us.  Shewas spectacular, do you know who she was?”  He asked All Might who looked confused.

 

“WHAT HERO?  EVERYONE WAS BARRED FROM ENTERING UNTIL WE GOT A CLOSER LOOK AT THE SITUATION?”

 

Now it was Tenya’s turn to be confused.

 

“But- then who was Oto-hime?  She just ran in and took out the villain like it was nothing.”  He questioned.  “Who else would she be?”

 

Seeing as there was only really one option they both turned back to the plaza, the same thought in both of their minds.

 

On rule, Iida did not have the highest opinion of vigilantes.  They were strictly ignoring the law and taking justice into their own hands.  Sometimes doing more harm than good and rarely being held accountable.

 

The want to help people was admirable, but there were ways to do it legally.

 

But that logic felt weaker when one just saved his life.

 

He saw a green blur erupt from the plaza.

 

Oto-hime was riding her shield like a hoverboard up into the sky.  She angled it and landed onto one of the taller buildings.

 

“Thanks for a great time, but I’m gone.”  She glanced at the crowd.  “See ya!”

 

She hopped on her shield once more and vanished.

 

“Oto-hime…”  Tenya said again.

 

All Might merely hummed.

 

+x+

Ochaco found herself mixing into the crowd, pulling her jacket’s sleeve over the bracelet she had been given.

 

Wayzz was hiding as best he could in her pocket.

 

“Sorry,”  She mumbled to him.  “If only I had my bag I could-”

 

The brunette paused as she spotted a pair of purple eyes staring at her.

 

Quickening her pace she moved away from the ambulances and police sirens and followed the edge of a purple cloak behind a store that was far enough away from the scene.

 

“You did wonderful.”  The guardian told her, a smile in his eyes even if his mouth wasn't visible.  “Thank you!  I knew I could trust you with this.”

“Thank you–”  She said back, a flush growing on her cheeks, thankfully disguised by her flush from the fight.  “For letting me help.  That was- that was really cool!”

 

Ochaco stumbled over her words.  She wondered if it was the adrenaline from the fight wearing off.

 

“I have to go now,”  The guardian told her, holding out a hand.  “I’m afraid Wayzz must come with me, he’ll need to eat.”

 

She hesitated, an argument on her tongue.  She wanted to say that she could take care of Wayzz herself.  Being Oto-hime had been a whirlwind of power and emotion, and she had barely gotten to know the little green creature that was Wyazz.

 

But The Guardian had trusted her.  Had chosen her out of anyone there.  And betraying that trust felt a tad bit sickening.

 

She took the bracelet off and it returned to the teal and black banded form it had been before she ever received it.

 

“Goodbye Wayzz.”  She told the green kwami.  “Thanks for everything, rest up and take care for me?”

“We will see each other again,”  He promised her.  “I am very happy to have met you, even though it was brief.”

 

She cupped her hands around the kwami’s small form and hugged him to her cheek which he put both paws on and leaned in.

 

She handed the bracelet to The Guardian and he nodded before placing it back in its box.  Wayzz vanished with a flash of green and now the two humans were left alone.

 

“If it’s alright with you, should the need arise I’d love to call on- what was it you called yourself?”  He asked, tucking the miraculous box into his cloak.

 

“Oto-hime.”  She told him proudly.

 

The smile in his eyes brightened.  “A beautiful name fit for a princess.”

And to her absolute shock The Guardian bowed and took her hand.  Pressing a kiss onto it through the mask.

 

“Until we meet again.  Princess.”  He said and with a leap, his wings flared and the butterfly was gone.

 

Ochaco started speechless as he vanished.  Her face felt even more hot all of a sudden.

 

+x+

When Ochaco returned to the slowly emptying crowd she finally caught a glimpse of Iida.  He was standing with All Might and a police officer giving a statement.

 

She ran over and a wave of relief washed over the two of them.

 

“I AM HAPPY TO SEE YOU SAFE YOUNG URARAKA BUT HAVE YOU SEEN-”  All Might was cut off by a shout.

 

Izuku was running to them with a wide grin on his face and all of their school bags.

 

“Sorry if I scared you, I went to get our bags.”  He explained handing them to his classmates.  “I’m so glad you're both okay.”

The police officer told them he had everything he needed form Iida and left them alone.

 

“I’ll be honest,”  Izuku's aid rubbing the back of his neck.  “I would be happy with no surprises for a few days now…”

 

All Might was giving Izuku an unreadable expression, but IIda sighed.

 

“I was hoping we’d find today relaxing but instead we were yet another conflict.”  He shook his head.  “I’m sorry your hang out plan got ruined Uraraka.”

 

She shook her head.  “Are you crazy?  I’m just happy you're not dead!”

 

She had been almost frozen in fear when she’d seen him be pulled from the crowd and lead to his execution.  Ochaco was just happy she’d gotten there in time.

 

“I think I’m a little fun-ed out now guys.”  Izuku admitted.  “I think I’m gonna go home.”

 

“Agreed.”  Ochaco said.  She was exhausted after all of that.  “I’ll see you both at school tomorrow.”

They said their goodbyes and left All Might to deal with the mess the villains had made.

 

Ochaco hummed to herself as she began walking.  Today has been scary, exhausting, and downright traumatizing.  But she couldn’t feel all that upset that it had happened.

 

If she hadn’t been there, who knows what would have happened?  And she never would have met Wayzz, or The Guardian.

 

She told herself the butterflies in her stomach was the adrenaline wearing off, and not anything else.

Notes:

Damnit Izuku! You flirted in the wrong identity! That's right fuckers, read the tags, we've got a Love Square.

Granted, right now the crushes are very surface level. They've only known each other a little over a week. Izuku admires Uraraka because she's just a nice person who wants to help people. And Uraraka finds this Guardian person mysterious and cool, and feels really flattered she got chosen for a cool ass bonus power. Izuku in his civilian identity gives off unintentional loner vibes, which means she hasn't thought of him that way. Both want to know more about the other though, and that'll effect things going on.

Also, for reference, Toshinori showed up After the Police went in, whigh is why he hesitated. And the second he saw a turtle themed hero he KNEW so he didn't jump in.

Chapter 16

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

After they got to Toshinori’s apartment, Izuku had spent an hour justifying to the blonde why bringing in a miraculous holder was indeed necessary, and no he didn’t do it arbitrarily just so his crush could get to use a miraculous.

 

“I suppose I should at least be happy you picked someone else instead of potentially hurting yourself.  And your friends are at least a little better equipped to deal with villains.”  The blonde admitted.  “But you could have waited for the heroes.”

“I knew things would escalate, and the turtle's power isn’t destructive.”  Izuku explained again.  “What if I hadn’t brought her in?  Sure, I could have fought but that would reveal the miraculous to my friends and get me in trouble with the police.  Not to mention putting my identity out to the public, which would suck.”

 

Izuku scrubbed a hand over his face.

 

“You know I don’t make these choices lightly.”  Izuku reminded him.  “But what would have happened?  What if they did manage to get to Iida?  I couldn’t live with myself if I didn’t do anything to stop it.”

 

Toshinori sighed ruffling the boy's hair.  “I know, you did good.  But try not to make a habit of it?”

 

Izuku let a tired smile stretch across his face.

 

“I’m gonna take a nap.”  Izuku said with a yawn.

 

Nooroo and Wayzz were enjoying a bowl of mixed fruit Izuku had cut up for them while Roaar was already curled up in Izuku’s room the guest room.

 

Toshinori smiled at his charge’s back.

 

“Sleep well my boy.  You’ve earned it.”

 

+x+

Izuku hadn’t made it home that night, instead sleeping through the rest of the day and night in his room at Toshinori’s apartment.  The pro had called his mother to let her know and only woke Izuku up in time to eat dinner before letting the kid return to bed.

 

The toll of wearing three miraculous was a heavy one, even if not activated.  Even the hour he’d been at UA with all three would have left him tired, so pushing through that to transform with Nooroo twice wouldn’t help.

 

Izuku had been using the miraculous so long that the power locks on most of them had waned.  They used his energy alongside the kwami’s in most cases.

 

It did mean the kwami wouldn’t need to recharge as often but it also meant Izuku would need his own recharge instead.

 

“Who's supposed to be with me today?”  he asked Roaar who was sitting on his shoulder as he brushed his teeth.

 

The tiger yawned, showing off her sharp teeth.  “I believe it is Longg’s turn.”

Izuku nodded, rinsing his toothbrush and calling for a transformation.  Nooroo had gone dormant already so he simply switched the brooch for his locket.  Wyazz had already been sent home after he was done eating.

 

“I heard that you chose a new holder, hatchling.”  The serpentine dragon told him.  “He seemed very pleased with her.  We knew you would choose the best holders for us!”

 

Izuku let the red kwami settle into his hair, “your mane is a mess hatchling,” as he started the coffee pot.

 

Toshinori always woke up half an hour after Izuku did, at least if he slept at all.  The coffee pot was used more by Izuku than the blonde anyways.

 

Through many painstaking hours of work, Izuku had managed to regrow the blonde’s stomach.  The fix was held together by magical tape and string.  But once they were sure his body wasn’t going to reject the organ, Toshinori would actually be able to eat normal food again.

 

The greenette grabbed an iron and began to get the wrinkles out of his uniform that had been shoved into his bag for all of yesterday.

 

Longg was telling Izuku a story about when he was rescued from a malicious holder by a girl named Tokoyo.

 

Roaar was, rather predictably, asleep again.

 

Izuku finished ironing his uniform and set it aside to let the fabric cool down as he took his first mug of coffee and began to scroll through the news sights on his phone.

 

Oto-hime had been seen and caught on a few cameras.  She has already been deemed an unlawful vigilante and Izuku was very happy to see no one had the slightest idea on who she might be.

 

He didn’t want to bring that kind of stress down on his friend's head.

 

A small group online was very vocal about their support of the girl, suggesting she be picked up by a hero agency instead of arrested should her identity be discovered.  Since she had caused no harm to civilians or to any property the idea was garnering some traction.

 

Izuku hoped that if anyone did figure out it was Uraraka that she’d be offered a job instead of demonized, that was for sure.

 

He looked at the picture of Oto-hime.  Despite her masked face and redder hair he could still plainly tell she was Uraraka.  One of the perks of being able to see through the miraculous’ identity magic.

 

She looked good.

 

Izuku cut that train of thought off and finished his mug in two sips, letting the still very hot liquid wake him up.

 

Toshinori came out of his room and looked around until he saw Iuzku who gave him a little wave from where he was refilling his cup at the coffee pot.

 

“Good morning.”  Izuku said, slightly more awake out of the two of them.  “People seem to like Oto-hime.”

 

Toshinori snorted.  “I still think you're playing a dangerous game.  But at the very least people like your friend.  But what is your plan if someone finds her out?”

 

The greenette shrugged, it was much easier to feel calm about it when the danger was once again farther away.  But whatever happened, he’d take the fall before anyone else.

 

+x+

“So who do you think will be teaching class today?”  Mina asked the open class as everyone kept trickling in.

 

Izuku had managed to convince Iida to switch seats with him, an agreement that was made after Bakugou’s third outburst and Izuku’s second mouthing off.

 

With the distance between the two there was a drop of breathing room for the class.

 

As if he had been listening in on their conversation, the door opened and a still bandaged Mr. Aizawa was standing there.

 

“Sir.”  Izuku said in a slow and slightly frightening voice.  “Pardon my french, but What The Fuck Are You Doing HERE!?!?”

 

“Midoriya!”  Iida shouted.

 

“GO TO BED!”  Izuku still shouted at their teacher.  “Look I already know what the announcements are, I can-”

 

“Deal.”  Mr. Aizawa turned on his heel and walked right back out of the classroom, no doubt to the teachers lounge.

 

Once the door was shut Izuku sighed in relief.  “I swear- is every teacher at this school allergic to taking appropriate amounts of rest after injury.”

 

The greenette popped up from his desk.

 

“Class was supposed to be short anyway, so I’ll give you the rundown.”  He sat on Mr. Aizawa’s desk.  “UA has decided to continue with the sports festival this year.”

 

-

 

“I mean this in the kindest way possible but are you stupid?”

 

-

 

“Just with a couple extra safety precautions brought on by a concerned parent.”  He grinned at the class.

 

-

 

“You couldn’t keep them safe on your own Damn campus!  Now you wanna broadcast everything about them and ship them out across the country!”

 

-

 

Izuku’s ears were still ringing, “A very very concerned parent.”

 

-

 

“My son fought real ass supervillains!  An entire class of students survived on luck and the fact no one knew anything about them and you're going to steal the one advantage they had?”

 

-

 

“So we are changing a few things for the safety of students.”  He explained, “Security is being tightened, and the broadcast will no longer be saying our names on the broadcast.  We’ll have ID numbers and the hero agencies will get more information after the fact, and only about the students going to that specific agency.  The only ones who will have their names announced are the top four.  First, second, and the two people who take fourth.”  

 

“Wow,”  Kaminari said slowly.  “Who kicked up such a fuss they changed the sports festival?”

“A very passionate parent.”  Izuku concluded.

 

Midoriya Inko, and her very passionate parenting.  And her cousin who was a very good lawyer.

 

Notes:

Most of Inko's rant was censured for polite audiences.
Aizawa: *Leans over to Hizashi* We're sure this is Midoriya's mother and not Bakugou's?
Hizashi: She sure has a colorful vocabulary...

Chapter 17

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku had told the kwami that none of them could join him for the actual event of the sports festival, seeing that wearing any additional miraculous risked them getting lost or damaged.

 

“I’ll set up the live stream for you before I leave.”  Izuku promised, unswayed by the insistent whining of the magical beings.  A skill that took longer to develop than Izuku would admit outloud.  “But Roaar is the only one who will get to go with me.  And she won’t even get to enjoy most of it since I’ll be transformed okay?”

He had also been fighting to fill out paperwork to have his bolas be permitted during the different rounds.

 

When asked why, Izuku had to come up with an explanation involving his power taking a lot of energy and using so much on one day being dangerous.  It had been enough to convince Powerloader so Izuku passed off his weapon for approval and five minutes later left with a permission form.

 

After eating lunch with Toshinori and finishing the afternoon classes, he was met with a veritable wave of people right outside the classroom door.

 

“Um…”  Izuku poked his head out.  Sure enough the crowd stretched a fair ways down the hall in both directions.  “Can we help you?”

 

Iida joined him at the door and Izuku stood up and let their class rep take the lead, instead focusing on Mineta who appeared to be panicking already.

 

“Do any of you have business with our class?”  Iida asked the group. 

 

Bakugou was the one who answered them.  “They’re here to see the class that survived the villains.  And the scope of the competition for the sports festival.  Now move extras.”  The blonde went to push past the crowd.

 

He was stopped by a hand on his shoulder.

 

“You need to stop calling people that.”  Izuku said in a low tone.

 

Red eyes met veridian and the silence that stretched between the two spoke volumes.

 

“Whatever.”  Bakugou rolled his eyes.

 

The rest of class 1-A sighed in relief.  They had only seen the two fight a handful of times, but it usually ended with small amounts of property damage and them hiding under the desk.

 

Izuku refocused on the kids surrounding the door.  “As flattering as it is that you all came to see us, it’s really kind of awkward to be gawked at.  So, we’ll all see each other at the sports festival, and I wish you all luck but please clear the hall?”

 

Some of them did leave, making enough of an opening for the students to leave if they wanted.  One of the people who stayed was a boy with gravity defying purple hair.

 

Izuku smiled at him as they made eye contact.

 

“Is everyone in the hero course an ass or is it just that kid?”  The boy asked.

 

Izuku’s grin widened, “Just him.”

 

“Hmm.”  He looked around the class  “You know, I had wanted to be in the hero course.  But not unlike most of these guys- I didn’t get that chance.”

 

The greenette’s face was one of polite neutrality.  “So you're hoping to impress the teachers and get transferred in.  Of course- that means someone would have to be transferred out…”

 

There was a quiet gasp amongst his classmates.

 

Izuku stuck out his hand.  “Midoriya.”

 

The boy shook it, “Shinsou.  I hope all of you are planning to bring your best to the table- because if not, you’ll be out.  Consider this a declaration of war.”

 

For the first time since Baugou left, Izuku’s eyes narrowed.  Before a very bark of laughter left his mouth.

 

He hunched over, patting the very surprised Shinsou on the shoulder.  “Did you practice that or was it off the cuff?”  He sputtered out through laughs

 

The greenette finally stood and wiped away a tear.  “I don’t know about the rest of the class, but I’m happy to accept your challenge.  Maybe we’ll see you next semester.”

 

Shinsou was apparently not expecting that reaction after the teens cold response to Bakugou.

 

“Hey!”  Izuku’s eyes moved to a boy pushing his way to the front of the crowd.  “I’m from class 1-B!  I hear you fought some villains!”

 

“That we did!”  Izuku agreed.  “And lived to tell the tale.”

 

Iida joined Izuku at the door, “It’s nice to meet someone from our sister class.  I am Iida Tenya, class 1-A’s representative.”

 

“We hope you don’t take Bakugou’s poor behavior as a reflection on our whole class.”  Yaoyorozu added.  “It is mostly good luck and our teachers' efforts that let us get this far.  So we need to work much harder to not be caught off guard again.”

 

Izuku nodded, “Which means everyone, in our class, 1-B and every other student here needs to be giving it their all.”

 

When Izuku met Shinsou’s eyes the boy flinched slightly.

 

His bright green eyes were currently flashing gold and magenta, little arcs of lightning danced across his slit pupils.

 

Izuku gave the crowd one last smile before picking up his bag and striding out the door, head high.

Notes:

Shinsou: Man, biggest threat in the room is gone, may as well say my piece.
Izuku: Aw, your cute. You think he's the biggest threat in the room.

Izuku: *is incredibly polite and horrifying at the same time*
Iida: This is our Midoriya. He killed a man.

Chapter 18

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Nope.”  Izuku shook his head, and his pockets out as Fluff and Stommp bemoaned the action.

 

He then reached into his bag and extracted Tikki by the foot.

 

“But Izuku!  We may never get to see something like this again!”  Tikki whined.

 

It was moments like these that made Plagg and Barkk his favorite’s.  Barkk liked following him to school as much as any other kwami, but she often preferred the TV over large crowds, seeing as they overwhelmed her senses.

 

And Plagg would probably skip going to school with him if he didn’t find it so amusing to prank Bakugou.

 

Roaar was purring on her holder's head, excited that she was the exception, even if she would be in her miraculous the whole time.

 

“Right.”  Izuku put his foot down.  “If you don’t all swear that you won't sneak off with me to school, I will lock the box and you won’t get to watch the sports festival at all!”

 

They all began to sulk, but the greenette would not bend on this.

 

With much reluctance the group stopped trying to hide with Izuku or his things and gathered on the bed to show how well behaved they were.

 

“Plagg, Barkk, I owe you both extra desserts for being so chill about this.”  He told the two as he began pulling up UA’s livestream.  It announced the event would start in a matter of hours.

 

“Camembert?”  Plagg perked up.

 

“Ice Cream?”  Barkk asked at the same time.

 

“Yeah, I’ll try and pick some up after school.”  He pet both on the head, confirmed all the other kwami were still accounted for, and left his room.  “Just reload the page in a few hours and it should pull up the stream.  I’ll see you guys tonight.”

 

His mother was waiting for him in the kitchen.

 

“Izuku.”  She kissed him on the cheek.  “You’ll do wonderful, just try not to get too banged up okay?  I don’t think my heart could take it.”

 

Izuku hugged her tightly.  “I’ll be fine mom.  I promise I’ll be careful.”  He sat down to tie his shoes.

“I’m planning to record the whole festival in HD so you can watch it back later.”  His mom promised as she handed him his school bag.

 

With his shoes on and bag in hand Izuku stood, kissed his mom on the cheek and left for UA.  “I’ll see you later mom.  Love you.”

 

+x+

 

Izuku managed to wade through the crowd in front of the school that was already forming.  This was one of the biggest events of the year.

 

He spotted a stall selling All Might and Endeavor masks and choked on a laugh.  He was so buying one of those and leaving it in Toshinori’s car.

 

He did stop at a vendor to buy himself an energy drink, as well as a ginger drink for Uraraka and an orange soda for Iida.

 

He heard someone asking the price of drinks behind him and turned.

 

“Oh hey,”  Izuku grinned.  “I remember you guys!”

 

Mount Lady, Death Arms, and Kamui Woods were standing behind him at the stall.

 

Izuku flicked out his notebook and opened it to a page.  “Can I get an autograph?”

 

He received several nods and stifled a squeal as they signed the page.

 

“You said we’ve met before?”  Kamui Woods asked him, as the hero handed back the notebook.  ‘May I ask when?”

 

“Oh, the whole sludge villain thing.”  Izuku tucked the book away.  “Though I guess I ran off before we got introduced, anyway enjoy the festival.”

He turned and ran off, sniggering as they shouted in realization of who he was.

 

Okay, secrets aside, that would never stop being funny.

 

Once safely in the student section of the arena Izuku put away his things and got changed.

 

Their class had a room for them to rest in, away from the public eye, on top of their section of the stands for later.

 

“Iida, heads up.”  Izuku tossed him the drink and the other caught it without noticing what was tossed to him.  “Your reflexes are on fire today!”

 

“I am rather excited.”  Iida agreed, finally noticing what he had and opening the drink with a word of thanks to his classmate.

 

Izuku took a sip of his own drink as he handed Uraraka her own.

 

He let the idle chatter of his classmates wash over him as he planned for the first event.

 

He was holding off on transforming until right before the event to keep Roaar’s energy up.  After that he’d have to finish as quickly as possible without using Clout if he wanted her to remain secret.

 

“Midoriya.”

 

Izuku hummed, looking around for the speaker.  “Oh, Todoroki.  What’s up?”

 

This was maybe the first time the other boy had actively approached him to speak.

 

“Your All Mights sidekick, even though you're our age.”  The boy started  “I just wanted you to know.  I plan to beat you.”

 

And with that he turned and walked away.

 

Izuku’s mouth was wide open.  The first full sentence between them and it was a threat?

 

Maybe he had misread Todoroki, because that was absolutely not what he had expected and he wasn’t expecting much of anything!

 

“Uh- okay?”  Izuku said, not sure if he wanted to know the motivations behind it.  “Good luck to you too I guess?”

 

Izuku stood and went to wait by the door, mind whirling with wondering what any of that was about.

 

He distinctly heard people questioning the boy but didn’t listen for an explanation.  He doubted they’d get one.

Notes:

Shoto: Hey- you like, All Might's favorite right? We'll I'm gonna destroy you. ..... Okay bye.
Izuku: It's 9 in the morning.

Reminder- they DO NOT know each other in this au. Izuku doesn't even have the benefit of Shoto helping fight at the USJ because he yeeted the Nomu before anyone got there.

Chapter 19

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

With only minutes to spare Izuku transformed and put his uniform over his suit.  His arm guards had also been approved so he wasn’t worried about that.

 

WIth his bolas wrapped firmly around his waist, Izuku was ready for the first part of the sports festival.

 

+x+

“Ah welcome All Might, we were wondering when you’d show up.”  Thirteen greeted the blonde who looked sheepish.

 

“Traffic was bad.”  He mumbled as a short green haired woman walked past him.

 

“It’s my fault, I had to pick something up.”  Inko Midoriya said plainly.  While she was smiling, no one in the room had forgotten the absolute reaming she’d given Toshinori over the phone about the sports festival.  Coincidentally while they were in the middle of a meeting about the event.

 

He had only managed to placate her with promises that there would be changes and after a very panicked ask of permission, said she could see the changes herself at the event.

 

This was the first and only time a civilian had been allowed to sit in the teachers box, but seeing as she might have strangled Toshinori otherwise, it was the lesser of two evils.

 

She sat primly in her seat and fished a large tupperware box out of her bag.

 

“I brought snacks.”  Inko said happily revealing a large quantity of sweets.

 

“Now we know where Midoriya gets it from.”  Aizawa whispered to his co host, as both grabbed a handful of the snack and left to commentate.

 

+x+

Midnight proudly started off the sports festival, before calling Young Todoroki to the stage.

 

While normally the first place in the regular entrance exam got to make a speech, they had run into a problem that year.

 

Being that Midoriya and Bakugou got matching scores on the exam.  For fear of the two killing each other, they had elected for the first in recommendations to speak instead…

 

“I’m a bit sad Izuku didn’t get to do a little speech.”  Inko mumbled.  “He made all these cute little ones when he was younger.”

 

“Yeah, but he probably would have worried himself into a hole about it.”  Toshinori pointed out.

 

The woman sighed.  “I guess you’re right.”

 

+x+

Todoroki’s speech was very short and to the point.  Apparently he had used most of his dramatic flare in Izuku.

 

“This is our first chance to show the world what we can do.  So don’t hold back.  I won’t be.”

 

“Well at least he didn’t say anything rude.”  Yaoyorozu sighed with relief.

 

Iida nodded as their classmate rejoined them.  “Straight to the point, and no nonsense.  Excellent work Todoroki.”

 

Once again, they received no reaction.

 

Izuku didn’t let his mind dwell on Todoroki long since he knew the first challenge was about to begin.

 

He wasn’t surprised that it was an obstacle course.  He’d seen the track lay out days before and noticed quite a lot of heavy machinery on campus.  While Cementos could make a lot, the school still needed help for certain big projects.

 

For fear of being accused of Toshinori tipping him off- Izuku feigned surprise like everyone else.

 

He put a hand on Uraraka’s shoulder causing her to turn to him.  “The gate is small and everyone will be rushing through.  Be careful okay?”

 

She nodded and Izuku sighed in relief.  He was hoping to do most of this race without using his miraculous, to lessen the chance of him losing his transformation.  But that meant he had to use brains more than brawn and time to think would be limited.

 

He hoped All Might was watching.  Because Izuku wouldn’t settle for second.

 

“Begin!”

As expected, the gate was quickly packed with students pushing to be the first through.

 

Izuku saw the back of Iida’s head as the boy had made it to the front without too much trouble.

 

Izuku glanced up as he was shoved roughly into a wall.

When there was just enough space around him, the greenette took a leap, shoving off the wall to the adjacent one.  He continued hopping back and forth, letting his flawed boots give him extra grip as he bounced above the crowd.

 

Present Mic’s commentary echoed through the stadium and rang in Izuku’s ears.  “AND WE'RE OFF TO A RACING START!  COME ON MUMMY MAN- AT LEAST TELL US WHAT TO LOOK FOR IN THESE EARLY STAGES!”

 

He had not been aware that Mr. Aizawa (because who else would it be?) was intending to commentate.  He had to stifle his laughter at the very familiar sigh.

 

“The door.”

 

Izuku made it out of the tunnel in the first wave of people, hitting the ground running.

 

Just in time as the hall was quickly filling up with ice, pushing students to the sides.

 

With second’s to spare, Izuku narrowly avoided getting his feet frozen to the ground.  The claws of his shoes dug in as he tried to stay balanced on the thin sheet of Ice Todoroki had made.

 

Izuku’ barely managed to flail over toa wall and used that to push and pull forward.

 

Not the most elegant start.

 

Bakugou, Yaoyorozu, and Aoyama had each found a way above the ice.  And somehow Kirishima was with them?  Izuku wasn’t positive on how.

 

FInally on solid ground, Izuku began his hot pursuit, pun fully intended, on Todoroki and Bakugou.  The current people still in front of him.

 

“Ha!  I’ve outsmarted you Todoroki!”  Mineta said, way closer to Izuku than he’d like.  “Take this!”

 

The greenette didn’t even have time to warn him as a metal claw met the boy’s entire body, slamming him into the wall.

 

“More robot’s from the entrance exam…”  Izuku said, grabbing his bolas and smashing through the things head.

 

He couldn’t let this distract him.

 

+x+

Toshinori was stuck between wanting to help Inko and wanting to lean away from her.  She was shaking pretty violently and had her hands firmly grasping her knees.

 

“You know, it’s one thing to hear about your son fighting villains.”  She said in a very controlled tone that did not match her facial expression.  “But it’s very different to have to see it up close…”

He honestly didn’t feel much better.  One zero pointer he had seen Izuku handle with ease.  But 6?  Well at least the boy was most likely going to avoid them as opposed to fighting…

 

They may be big but that made them slow.  Izuku wasn’t an easy target to hit, so if he-  Yes!

 

While Todoroki had frozen the robot’s in place, Izuku hadn’t stopped running.  As the colossal machines were stuck- Izuku took first in the running with Todoroki following close behind.

 

There were several microphones that were on both the robot’s and around the course.  For privacy sake, none of what was said would be heard by anyone but the teachers.

 

Which meant they heard what the boy said as he cleared the zero pointers.

 

“Careful, I froze them while they were off balance.  On purpose.”

 

The ice was cracking, and the robot’s began to fall.

 

“CLOUT!”

Notes:

Hizashi: OH! Yeah no, definitely Midoriya's mom.
Aizawa: This explains so much about him. *Steals several cookies*

Surprise! Inko is here too! Not that Izuku knows that :)

Chapter 20

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku had heard Todoroki’s words as the sound of groaning metal began to fill the air.

 

His eyes had darted back to see people had already started making their way through the pass of the robot’s.

 

For one moment, he was back at the entrance exam about to watch Uraraka be crushed.

 

“CLOUT!”

 

Spinning on his heel, Izuku was swinging his arm in a wide arc upwards.

 

The wind force of his attack swept into the air and the galeforce winds caused the zero pointer’s entire form to be severed down the center and be flung away from the course like they had been fired out of a cannon. The pieces hit the other machines, and like dominoes they landed outside the track.

 

Several students had been knocked back as well, but that just meant they were far, far away from the colossal robot’s falling remains.

 

“Incredible! Student 1-A15 took the fake villains down like it was nothing! He’s never even fought them before, but still handled it with ease! It’s almost unfair! But Student 1-A04 stepped in to save his fellow classmates, just like he did at his entrance exam! This isn’t the first time we’ve seen him bat villains away like they were nothing!”

 

Izuku however, was not so pleased with the outcome. Not only had Todoroki put their classmates and fellow students in danger, but he had apparently done so on purpose! Plus Izuku hadn’t intended to use his power any time soon, if at all during the race. Now he had a few minutes to finish or else he’d be screwed!

 

Grunting in frustration as Mr. Aizawa explained the tactical reasons behind Todoroki’s play and Izuku’s precision at clearing the field, Izuku knew he only had a short amount of time to get the race done, or else he’d have a lot to answer for.

 

There was a piece of robot lying on the ground. Figuring he could at least hide himself from the camera’s should his transformation fall, Izuku grabbed it and used his bolas to strap it to his back.

 

Present Mic’s ever present commentary meant Izuku knew that most of the others had recovered from their shock and were moving on.

 

“Wow! Student 1-A17 is blasting past the competition! Eh- Eh-.... I waste my best material on you. And right behind him are Students 1-A13 and 14. These kids sure are stealing the spotlight!”

 

+x+

 

Toshinori sighed, “Well- I wasn’t sure what I expected…”

 

 

“My Izuku is a creature of habit…” Inko agreed. “And there goes little Katsuki. Well at least he appears to be having fun.”

 

Bakugou’s expression did not allude to ‘fun.’

 

“How many obstacles do they have left?” Toshinori leaned over to Powerloader who had been one of the ones to plan the course.

 

“The bridges and the mines. We’ve gotta leave time for commercials.” The man explained. “How else could we afford this shit every year?”

 

That meant that Izuku had 5 minutes to both get through a rope course and a minefield.

 

Yeah, this was going to go well.

 

“Izuku’s classmates are all doing well.” Inko added.

 

Toshinori nodded, “As much as I prefer they didn’t have to deal with it. They all learned something very important when fighting those villains. They won’t hesitate, not for a second. Especially not now, when they are comparatively safe.”

 

Class 1-B was doing fairly well, as they appeared to be sticking together. But most of the general studies and support course kids were taking their time to plan since most weren’t used to fighting at all.

 

“The others will learn quickly though.” Inko said, ever positive. “They’re learning from example, see!”

 

A small group were all moving as a unit through the path, Toshinori wasn’t positive, but he could guess they were a mesh of General studies kids and who was probably two support if their gear was anything to go by.

 

The boy who appeared to be leading them was using a piece of a broken robot to watch his team's backs.

 

“Yeah, yeah they are.”

+x+

 

Ochaco was pretty proud that she had stayed in the middle of the pack for the whole run.

 

She and Mina had worked together to get around the hunks of metal the zero pointers were reduced to.

 

Even having seen it the first time, Ochaco would never not be amazed at Izuku’s control. He could handle the massive robot’s with ease!

 

Speaking of, she saw a blob of green making his was across the thin lines with an unnatural grace.

 

“Is that Midoriya?” Mina asked her.

 

“Has to be-” Ochaco agreed.

 

There were several different ways of crossing. The first, and most direct, was a straight shot across the gorge. But it only had a few platforms between it and the other side and there were several slopes up and down as it went. Meanwhile there were other ways that weren't as direct, but the ropes were thicker and much more taught, leaving less margin of error.

 

Izuku appeared to be taking one of these indirect routes as he held a piece of robot above his head and moved like a tightrope walker. If Ochaco squinted, she could make out his bolas wrapped around him and the wire as a safety line.

 

Tsu moved past them and made a leap above the direct line. She landed and held on as the wire bounced.

 

Once assured of her grip, Tsu began climbing across the wire. Her leap had already put her a quarter of the way to the next platform, so she made quick work of the rest of the way.

 

“Wow, she’s quick.” Mina relented.

 

There was a devious chuckle behind them.

 

A girl with bright pink locks was mumbling in a very Izuku-like manner. Saying she was going to use her ‘babies’ to get across and show the world what she could do.

 

Ochaco wasn’t sure what that meant until the girl called for everyone's attention.

 

“Behold! Wire arrows and Hover soles!!” She grinned.

 

“You're from support,” Ochaco realized with a start.

 

“Why’d you get to bring so much stuff?” Mina asked, seeing as the girl was covered in gadgets.

 

“You get flashy quirk training! We get to bring anything we developed ourselves! So fair’s fair! Now be glad you get to see the brilliant debut of my babies! WooHoo!”

 

And with a mad cackle she jumped off the edge of the gorge. Her arrow’s line was already lodged halfway across so as she swung towards the pillar’s side, the boots she wore let her glide up no problem.

 

“The Support Course Student 1-H02 is really showing how innovation is just as important as any quirk! It can be hard to get through these contests without a flashy quirk, but she seems to be storming the stage anyway!”

 

“She’s a little scary.” Mina mumbled.

 

+x+

 

Toshinori was looking frantically between his watch and the race.

 

Nedzu had texted him to ask how long Midoriya had left.

 

'About 2 minutes…' the blonde admitted.

 

‘Well, this will be interesting.’

 

Izuku had cleared The Fall fairly quickly, even with his load and indirect route.

 

Only Todoroki and Bakugou were in front of him, though Asui and the girl with pink hair were hot on his heels. Young Iida too was gaining quickly, even though his method of crossing the lines was rather odd.

 

Inko was on the very edge of her chair. “Come on Izuku.”

 

+x+

 

Izuku might as well have swallowed a rock. The looming sense of dread over him felt like a physical weight.

 

He only had two minutes left. But this minefield was stretching out in front of him in a way that felt infinite. Bakugou had passed Todoroki by going over most of the mines but the blonde wasn’t getting away so easily.

 

They were neck and neck now, trying to trip the other up while keeping ahead of the explosions behind them.

 

Izuku was standing at the edge of the field as Tsu and Iida passed him.

 

There was no way he could clear this place in the time he had left. Even if he did he’d have no cover.

 

A minute and a half.

 

“ ‘scue me greeny boy!” Said a girl with pink hair as she began judging between the barely visible spots on the ground. “Damnit, so many. My babies will be blasted!”

 

Izuku had no idea what that was supposed to mean- but she was right. Even as others began to pass him, they were all the most careful at the start. There were so many bombs here.

 

What had Present Mic said? They were big and flashy, but not too dangerous.

 

60 seconds.

 

Izuku could have slapped himself, he was trying to solve the wrong problem!

 

+x+

 

“What’s he doing?” Inko asked as they both watched Izuku- dig in the dirt?

 

“He’s running out of time-” Toshinori said, “He needs to move-”

 

+x+

 

 

Izuku took a deep breath.

 

He didn’t need to win before he transformed back. He just needed to hide his detransformation and win.

 

His miraculous beeped one more time and Izuku felt the pull of Roaar’s magic being tugged from him.

 

BANG!

 

 

Notes:

I really like Mei, just to be clear. To ensure there is ZERO doubt- I really like Mei.

Also- the students ID'S are just their class and seat assignment. And since Izuku switched seats with Iida, they've swapped numbers too. I had to make up Mei's and I'll have to do the same for Shinsou I'm pretty sure??

Chapter 21

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“YES!” Both Toshinori and Inko had jumped to their feet.

 

Izuku was not only completely hidden as his timer surely ran out- but he was now rocketing towards first place!

 

“That’s my baby!” “That's my boy!”

 

“What was that explosion!?! No way! Mid- I mean Student 1-A04 is currently riding that blast over the field! He’s catching up on first place!”

 

+x+

 

Izuku’s flight was anything but pretty. But he didn’t need it to be.

 

He just needed to be fast!

 

“HE PASSED THEM!”

 

There wasn’t a moment for him to celebrate his achievement. While the blast had covered his detransformation, and put him ahead of the competition. He neglected one thing in his plan.

 

“HOW THE FUCK DO I LAND?!?!” he screamed.

 

Todoroki and Bakugou had given up on fighting each other to instead focus their mutual hatred on Izuku. He was getting closer to the ground and they were going to pass him.

 

He needed to time this right, if he could take them both out of the running, he could sprint to the finish.

 

Izuku threw all of his weight into a spiral, throwing his makeshift shield down before him..

 

His feet hit the metal at the same time it hit the small cluster of bombs between the three students.

 

With a smaller Bang Izuku was pushed forward once again while Todoroki and Bakugou were knocked back.

 

He rolled and came up running. He couldn’t think about them, not now, all he had to do was keep his eyes on the door. Izuku was at the stairs. At the tunnel to the stadium. He was-

 

“STUDENT 1-A04 IS OUR CHAMPION OF THE FIRST ROUND!!”

Izuku could have collapsed in relief.

 

 Fuck THAT.

 

Small flecks of confetti from little cannons were flittering to the dirt floor, getting caught in his hair that was drenched in sweat.

 

The blast as his suit dropped had seriously hurt his ribs, and the leap for victory hadn’t been pleasant either. He should probably go see Recovery Girl, no doubt he’d bruised his bones which might break if he used ‘Clout’ before they healed.

 

Finally feeling like he could stand straight without vomiting, Izuku’s eyes scanned the roaring stands.

 

The teachers box was pretty high up, but even from here he could see a familiar head of blonde hair. He could imagine the smile on his mentor’s face.

 

Hey wait-

 

“YOU BROUGHT MY MOM?!?” Izuku yelled, even as it was drowned out by the cheers for his victory.

 

+x+

 

“You didn’t tell him you were coming?!”

 

 

“I wanted to surprise him!”

 

+x+

 

 

No time to deal with that now. (But oh boy- Toshinori was dead when Izuku got his hands on him-)

 

Todoroki had finished second and was looking rather shellshocked.

 

Bakugou was approaching Izuku, no doubt to yell, but Izuku just moved past him to Todoroki.

 

+x+

 

Shoto hadn’t expected to lose. Everything was turning out so well the entire run. So how did Bakugou catch up to him? How did Midoriya suddenly leave them in the dust like it was nothing?

 

He felt a hand on his shoulder and didn’t have time to shake it off before someone was very violently shaking him.

 

“What. WERE. YOU. THINKING!!” Midorya was shaking him to punctuate each word leaving Shoto’s head spinning when he finally shoved the boy off.

 

The greenette looked furious. In fact- the only other time he’d seen the boy this mad was during the USJ.

 

Shoto felt a chill that had nothing to do with his quirk.

 

“You intentionally put the others in danger!” Midoriya shouted at him, jabbing a finger at the boy’s chest. “What the fuck is wrong with you!?! Declare war, whatever! Try your hardest, good! But you could have stayed ahead of everyone without nearly getting them killed!”

 

 

Midoriya’s eyes were practically alight with rage. No wait- they were actually ablaze! Arcs of lightning were dancing around the boy’s eyes which had thinned to slits in his anger.

 

“What the hell kind of hero tries to hurt people who are not his enemy just to win?” The teen said in a chilling voice. “Are you planning to let that happen to civilians? Because that’s what most of these people are! The General Ed, Support, and Business students don’t have training Todoroki. If they had been caught under that thing they’d be crushed!”

 

Midoriya snarled in rage and stamped his foot. The area beneath his heel cracked with the force.

 

“Figure your shit out Todoroki, because the last thing any of us need is another fucking hazard on the feild.” Midoriya turned away before Shoto could even snap out of his stupor.

 

Oh…

 

oh.

Notes:

Someone asked me if Izuku was going to point of Shoto's more Endeavor like behavior once he knew his backstory. And really- wouldn't it hurt so much more if Izuku didn't know and Shoto had to realize it himself?

Also
Izuku: We have enough hazards already.
Bakugou: *waving* That's Me! I am Hazard!!

At least Bakugou is only really a BIG threat to Izuku. He doesn't care enough about anyone else to actively and intentionally put them in danger

Chapter 22

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Izuku felt like a terrible miraculous holder.

 

Because the second trial of the sports festival would be starting immediately, he couldn’t duck out to feed Roaar.

 

He felt her stomach rumbling every now and then from her hiding spot under his shirt. There was no way he’d be able to let her recharge or transform.

 

“Go.” He said, barely opening his mouth. “Go, get something to eat. Find mom.”

 

Roarr stilled further against his side. She was clearly considering toughing it out to stay with him.

 

“I’ll be fine.” Izuku promised, rubbing his face to hide his words. “Just go, please.”

 

There was a tingle that ran from his hip to his foot as Roaar traveled through him and to the floor. She probably had seen where the teacher’s box was, so she’d just have to be careful not to be seen. Hopefully even more so than Tikki.

 

“Students!” Midnight was calling them forward to refocus on the large screen that would be announcing their fates.

 

Izuku knew that coming in first would probably hurt him more than help him in this trial. And with no chance of transforming, he was going to have to handle this problem alone.

 

“The Challenge will be- A Cavalry Battle!”

 

 

There was a groan heard across the collection of students.

 

Well- maybe Izuku wouldn’t be completely alone then.

 

+x+

 

Inko felt her purse jostle in her lap and peaked inside for a moment.

 

A pair of gold and red eyes were blinking up at her with a pitiful expression.

 

“Do you have any snacks Mama-doriya?” Roaar asked in a sad voice.

 

“Excuse me for a moment,” She stood and picked up her little cup of trail mix.

 

The other teachers weren’t speaking to her much but Toshinori did give her a questioning look.

 

Once in the hall she walked towards a vending machine. Setting a few sweets in her purse, Roaar immediately began to chow down.

 

She pursued the options and bought a few different kinds. She knew Roaar would eat anything, but she didn’t know her favorites like Izuku did. She wasn’t closer with many of the kwami even though they lived in her house.

 

Plagg was always around somewhere, Tikki was friendly enough, and Wayzz would often join her in the mornings before Izuku woke up. But they didn’t talk to her much. Inko had the feeling this was the first time they had gotten to interact with so many people.

 

The others often stayed in Izuku’s room, but Nooroo and Duusu would watch the TV and Trixx would ask her to read different books to him. He was a curious fox who liked knowing things that most kwami didn’t bother with.

 

They got along well.

 

+x+

 

Izuku was going to tear his hair out. While he had an easy pass to the next round if he could avoid getting his headband stolen- but he also had the biggest target on his back!

 

He looked around, everyone in his class except one had made it to the second round-

 

The one in question was currently lamenting his failing to everyone unfortunate enough to be nearby.

 

“I can’t believe I got knocked loose!” Mineta was sobbing as Aoyama tried to shuffle away from him despite his stomach pain.

 

“It’s your own fault,” Tsu told him, “Trying to hitch a ride on Yaoyorozu like that, you're lucky you didn’t get dropped down the Fall.”

 

With a farewell ribbit she too left the short boy, instead going to find a new teammate.

 

Meanwhile Uraraka was approaching Izuku. “Hey! Let’s team up!”

 

The greenette spluttered briefly. “What? Are you sure?”

 

 

She nodded, “If we're gonna win this we need to work with people we know and like! We’ve been a team before! We can win this!”

 

 

But now theri team was missing one small unknown member. Uraraka was making a false assumption that Izuku was as capable as he had been before.

 

It made him feel nasty inside.

 

“You should know-” He stuttered out. “I don’t think I’ll be able to use my quirk again for this round...”

 

If she did abandon him, she now had the best ammunition against him. People might still keep their distance if they think he’s got his ‘quirk’ to help him.

 

Uraraka pondered this for a second, “Damn- are you alright? Do you need to duck out to the nurse?”

 

Izuku promptly began to splutter again. “N-no I’ll be- look your really better off if- Why must you make it so difficult for me to let you win?” He asked, turning beet red.

 

Belle Ange indeed.

 

She was laughing good naturedly, “I wanna work with you because you're my friend. So long as you want me, I wanna work together. If you can’t use your quirk, then we’ll just think of another way around it!”

 

Like he did covering his detransformation- like when he got rid of the Nomu.

 

Izuk shoved all his doubts down.

 

“Your smart Izuku, if anyone knows how to win this game, it’s gonna be you.” Uraraka finished.

 

Izuku was crying, and Uraraka was forced to jump back as the floodgates burst.

 

“Oh-hck-okay!” The greenette managed to smile despite the water works.

 

“Aw Izuku.” Uraraka patted him on the back as he wiped his face.

 

He shook his head to clear it. Stop being sappy, focus up dummy!

 

“Alright, first and foremost- we need to find someone who can keep our morbidity up. We could ask Ii-”

 

But Iida was already talking to Todoroki, and if their expressions were anything to go by, that was the team.

 

Urarak murmured something about betrayal.

 

“Okay, so someone else. Who do we know that’s crazy enough to risk being on our team?” Izuku asked.

 

The brunette paused, “Well I don’t exactly know her but I’m pretty sure I met someone whose crazy.”

Notes:

You really think Izuku could lie about 19 magical creatures living in his bedroom? He can't lie about what he ate for breakfast.

Also most all of the Kwami do call Inko "Mama-doriya", the exception are the most formal ones. Tikki, Sass, and Longg call her Ms. Inko. And the really laid back ones. Plagg calls her Greeney sometimes and Trixx just calls her Inko

Chapter 23

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Uraraka was steering Izuku around the crowd, looking for whoever it was she thought could join their team.

 

Apparently she found who she was looking for, a girl who was currently talking to a boy who looked very stressed.

 

“I- I didn’t expect to make it this far!”  The boy was bemoaning.

 

“You should have been more prepared!  You didn’t even bring anything to show off your skills!”  The pink haired girl was chasing him.  “You’ll need to do your best with whoever takes you.”

 

“You’re right…”  The boy walked away and approached a group that Izuku idly noticed had Shinsou and Ojiro.  Well at least he was getting along with the other classes.

 

“Um excuse me-”  Uraraka tapped the girl on the shoulder.

 

“Hmm?”  The pinkette turned to look at them.  “Oh!  Hey!  You're the greeney!”

 

Izuku nodded as the girl entirely ignored Uraraka instead getting in his face. 

 

“You’re in first place and you’ve been pulling off some flashy moves!  You’re gonna have all eyes on you!  Team up with me!!”

The last statement was not a question but a thinly veiled demand.

 

“Uh-”  Izuku looked at Uraraka for help.

 

“Don’t worry, she speaks your language.”  The brunette said looking amused at his predicament.

 

“I’m Mei Hatsume!  I need to get all eyes on me if I want to show off my babies to potential investors!  Since you’ll be the start attraction, I just need to show off as much as possible!”  She pulled a trunk from- somewhere and set it on the ground with a small thud.  She flicked it open.  “I know you’ll be able to find something you like, these are my best creations!  And none of them have blown up!  Not once!”

 

Both looked at hatsume’s ‘babies’ in awe.

 

“Air jet…”  Izuku said without really thinking as he looked at an odd backpack.

 

“Ooo!”  Hatsume bounced up and down on her heels.  “You’re clever, I based it on his jetpack, but with my own twist!  He’s so cool!”

 

Izuku felt the corners of his mouth quirk up.  “I got to tour his agency one!  SInce it’s close by and I live near here-”

+x+

 

Ochaco smiled as she saw that her gamble had paid off.

 

She didn’t know much about Hatsume, other than the girl was rather- intense.  But her determination and pride felt different than someone like Bakugou.  Hatsume was proud of what she’d achieved and wanted to show people her efforts.

 

She was in this for personal but not selfish reasons.  She was giving it her all without putting others in dangerous situations.

 

Izuku was confident, sure, but he looked- tense most of the time.

 

It was weird.  He had slowly relaxed around her and Iida these past two weeks.  But whenever anyone else in their class spoke to him, he looked like he was waiting for something to happen.  It was even worse with their teachers.

 

Izuku was smart, polite most of the time, and attentive in class.  But whenever he spoke to a teacher, he looked like there wasn’t a right answer.  Even when he was correct- he was expecting to be told he was wrong.

 

Ochaco didn’t understand it.

 

Weirdly enough, he didn’t seem tense around Bakugou despite their well known distaste.

 

Izuku looked down right relieved whenever one of Bakugou's outbursts started.

 

Like it was something familiar.

 

So seeing him relax with a stranger who just wanted to talk about heroes?  Izuku’s  downright favorite thing?

 

It was a really pleasant sight.

 

+x+

 

Inko let Roaar finish her treats and pet the magenta kwami a few times before returning to the teachers box to sit next to Toshinori again.

 

Izuku seemed to have finished finding his group.

 

“Are those his classmates?”  She asked Toshinori.

 

“Two of them,”  The blonde explained.  “That is Young Tokoyami, and the brunette is Young Uraraka.”

 

They shared a knowing look. 

 

“And the young lady with pink hair, I don’t know her but if I had to guess she’s in support.”  He finished.

 

Powerloader had overheard them and nodded.  “That's Hatsume.  She’s pretty intense but she’s good.  I’m not really surprised she made it this far.”

 

The calvary battle began a few moments later.

 

Izuku’s team appeared to be doing their best to avoid the others.  A pretty smart strategy, they had a guaranteed spot in the finals so long as they kept Izuku’s headband on his head.

 

“Do you think they’ll be playing keep away the whole time?”  Toshinori asked her.

 

He may be Izuku’s hero mentor, but Inko had over 10 more years of experience with how the boy thought.

 

“Oh I doubt it.”  Inko explained.  “I mean, he’ll probably try, but no doubt he’s already planned for the worst.  If his headband gets stolen he’s got a plan to make up for it.  He’s going to play things as safe as possible right now.  Especially since he’s got others relying on him.”

Notes:

For some strange reason, Izuku seems to expect everyone's opinion of him to be fair weather at best. Can't imagine why? Bakugou's already shown his true colors, say what you want, bro would rather die than be dishonest. Izuku definitely has more confidence in himself, and he won't change for anything. But there is this instinctual expectation that people will disagree with him. That people will hate him no matter what, at least in Izuku's head, so why won't they just snap already? What do they want form him? They always wanted something from Bakugou, usually expected fame by association. So now that he's seen as powerful, they probably want something right? And when he doesn't bend then they'll try and make him break.

He's a bit more comfortable with Iida and Uraraka, but only barely. It actually scares him more, the idea that they'll turn on him..

The acception is him mom (duh), Toshinori (who has had ample chances to ditch Izuku and hasn't), and Bakugou. Who as aforementioned, Izuku already knows where they stand

Chapter 24

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku, as a rule, tried not to be cruel when he fought. Even if he had a particular distaste for someone. Even if that person had a glaring weakness because they were for whatever reason half assing everything.

 

So his primary goal for now was to keep to himself, and observe their opponents. He hadn’t gotten the chance earlier in the first round, so he needed to take this time to wisen up. He couldn’t do something stupid or risky, for the sake of his teammates.

 

“DEKU!”

 

Speaking of stupid and risky.

 

“Tokoyami-” Izuku barely had gotten the words out before Tokoyami’s dark shadow was smacking Bakugou away.

 

The blonde flailed slightly before his teammates caught him and pulled him back to them.

 

“Nice work! If he tries that again- try to get him in a spot Sero can’t grab?” He suggested.

 

“I will try.” The boy nodded.

 

“Uraraka, you’re doing excellent, let me know if you need some recovery time?” He asked the brunette. Their plan relied heavily on Uraraka being able to keep them weightless.

 

She nodded but didn’t speak.

 

“My babies are working perfectly!” Hatsume cheered as they began their descent.

 

Izuku’s eyes roved over the playing field, class 1-B was split between three groups. One was picking a fight with Bakugou, kwami saved them, and the other was caught by Todoroki’s ice. They appeared to have just given up.

 

The last group was the only one that had gone after them so far. Izuku knew that if they got close enough they’d start sinking into the floor again.

 

So best to keep their distance, or perhaps they could use it to their advantage?

 

No, Izuku shook his head as they touched down. Focus on defense right now, offense should be his last resort.

 

+x+

 

Izuku was doing well. There was a slip up where he’d almost gotten blindsided by Todoroki’s group, due to Young Iida’s sheer speed.

 

But apparently they had realized the plan and gotten into the sky just in time.

 

With team Todoroki stalled out, he decided to use that to his advantage and Young Tokoyami’s dark shadow managed to grab one of the headbands Young Todoroki had already taken.

 

This ensured that even if they did lose their last points, that at least they had some back up.

 

Present Mic had a hell of a time remembering to call the students by their ID’s instead of their actual names. Several times he almost said something before they heard a small thud and a yelp.

 

If Toshinori had to guess, that was Aizawa kicking him.

 

When the timer ran out, Izuku’s team still had their 10 million points, plus a couple hundred from the teams combined score and the band they got off of Todoroki.

 

Team Bakugou had taken their own headband back, and were now securely in second.

 

Team Todoroki still managed to get third.

 

And to the shock of everyone, the mishmashed team of general studies, hero students, and one support course also made it through.

 

Izuku had secured another victory and carried his team to the finals. Or more accurately they carried him, he just brought the points.

 

+x+

 

 

Izuku felt on odd numb sensation wash over him.

 

He shouldn’t be this worked up over this. He should be happy.

 

And yet he was silently crying like a little baby into Uraraka’s shoulder.

 

She and Tokoyami had thankfully pulled him out of the arena very quickly to spare his tears from live Tv.

 

“I don’t know what’s going on but take your time.” The brunette reassured him, patting his back while Dark Shadow poked at him despite Tokoyami’s protests. Hatsume had disappeared and returned with a water bottle.

 

Izuku shouldn’t feel this messed up. He knew that.

 

But he had done it. His team had won!

 

He had made the plan, led his team, and played to everyone's strengths.

 

And without a quirk or miraculous.

 

For the first time in his entire life.

 

Izuku Midoriya had been allowed to be quirkless, and be celebrated.

 

Notes:

Forgive me not writing the bulk of the Calvary battle, that's one of those things that are more fun to watch than read. Especially since I planned to have it almost the same with the exception of them keeping the 10 million. Izuku saw Iida say "Be ready" and said "GET THE FUCK OFF THE GROUND!"

Izuku is feeling a lot of things right now.

Chapter 25

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

When Izuku had gotten his tears back under control, he drained the water Hatsume had given him.  They rejoined the rest of their classmates, they had barely been gone more than a few minutes, but Izuku still felt like he had wasted a lot of time on that little break.

 

He needed to get over himself and keep his eyes on the task at hand, not blind himself with crying.

 

Cry on the inside, he told himself, like a winner!

 

Midnight was explaining the games for students who didn’t make it to the final round.  But first that students would be given time to rest up and get lunch.

 

And Izuku could tell by the ache in his ribs he'd best get to Recovery Girl before he strained himself any further.

 

Once they were dismissed he thanked his teammates again for their stellar performances and left for Recovery Girl.

 

He didn’t make it very far.

 

“Midoriya.”

 

Oh well, here we go again.

 

“Todoroki, can whatever it is you have to say wait like 10 minutes?”  Izuku begged.  “Cause I feel like I’m gonna puke if I don’t at least get some painkillers-”

 

This appeared to shock the teen but he nodded after processing this information.

 

“You can walk with me if you want?”  Izuku offered.  “It’s not that I don’t want to listen, even if it’s another declaration of war or something…  But I kinda need to go now or I’ll get a whole lot of shit for it later.”

 

He still needed to kill Toshinori for bringing his mother to watch him injure himself live.

 

Todoroki nodded again, and fell into step beside Izuku.

 

“I didn’t see you get injured-”  Todoroki asked cautiously.

 

Izuku shook his head.  “I didn’t want to draw attention to it, but I bruised my ribs to hell and back with that flashy end in the first round.  I might have rolled my ankle too?  Not sure, it hurts a bit but not too bad.”

“Why didn’t you say anything?”

 

Izuku smiled, but there was something sour in it.  “Villains aren’t going to wait for me to get better.  So I have to tough it out sometimes.  It’s not exactly healthy, but neither is our chosen line of work is it?  I told my team, so they could cover my weaknesses and I theirs.”

 

He would have liked to keep it a secret altogether but he wasn’t about to pull a Toshinori when there wasn’t any need to.

 

Once in Recovery Girls office, Izuku submitted to her checking his ribs.  Apparently he’d been lucky to not break anything and he stuck his tongue out at his reflection at the sight of his chest being purple and blue.

 

One kiss on the forehead later and Izuku found breathing became a bit easier again.  His ankle also felt better.

 

After thanking the woman profusely, Izuku stepped out to see Todoroki still waiting patiently to speak to him.

 

“Here.”  Izuku pointed to a door.  “It’s pretty far from the vendors so I doubt anyone will mind if we talk there.”

 

They stood outside for a few minutes.  Despite his hunger and eagerness to find Roaar, Izuku felt he should wait and hear Todoroki out.  The other boy looked very frustrated, but Izuku was starting to think it was more towards himself than Izuku.

 

“You didn’t use your quirk in the last battle-”  Was what Todoroki finally managed to vocalize.  “But you could have-”

 

No actually he couldn’t have- but whatever.

 

“When you used it during the first fight.  Being so close by- I could feel the power behind it.”  The boy continued and Izuku tilted his head to show his attention.  “It’s more than just strength, you're channeling so much power through your body.  It might make a weaker person break.  The way you move, the way you react.  It’s familiar.  It’s just like All Might’s-”

 

Izuku nodded.  It’s not like it was a secret around his class anymore.

 

Todoroki changed the direction of the conversation rather abruptly.  “My father is the number two hero.  You must know that already.  So if you're All Might’s sidekick, it just solidifies why I need to beat you…”

 

“Why?”  Izuku pondered, wondering where this conversation was going.

 

“My father was never able to beat All Might.  Not that he’s given up trying.  He’d do anything to dethrone him.  He has done everything.”

 

Izuku wasn’t sure he liked where this was going.

 

“Midoriya- have you ever heard of quirk marriages?”

 

The greenette nodded, definitely not liking the implications of that question.

 

“They were a big problem, in the first few generations of quirks- people wanted to make more powerful children.  And it got- bad.  A lot of people were forced into relationships, it was justified as old fashioned arranged marriages.”

 

Izuku swallowed the know in his throat.

 

 “Oh- your mother..?”  the other nodded.  “I’m so sorry.”

“My father wanted to get his hands on her quirk, so he could make an heir who would usurp All Might.”  The implications were sickening.  “It’s- it’s annoying.  I don’t want to be that scumbags tool.  I don’t want anything to do with him…”

Izuku thought of all the whispers that followed Todoroki everywhere.  How people would comment on his skills and accomplishments, and attribute each and every one to his father.

 

He wasn’t sure he could live with the disgust of those associations.

 

“I can't remember my mother ever being happy- not really.  She couldn’t even look at me most days.  She once called my left side unbearable, then- she poured boiling water on my face.”  He gestured to his scar, the ever present red blotch that Izuku had never dared to wonder about.

 

He didn't need to wonder now.

Notes:

"Then cry on the inside, like a winner."- The Other Woman

Also: Woe be upon yee, I'm writing Uraraka as the responsible one.

Ugh- now we gotta wade through a bunch of serious shit before I can get to the funny haha's. Fuck you Endeavor this is your fault, my crack fic can't be funny in peace.

Chapter 26

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“You picked a fight with me- just to piss off your dad?”  Izuku asked for clarification.  He was ever so slightly offended, it could at least have been like- because of Izuku’s skills or something.  Not just because he was All Might’s ‘sidekick.’

 

“If I beat you, and only use my mother’s quirk, then I’ll show him that I reject his power.  That I’m better than he’ll ever be, and I don’t need his damned fire quirk.”  Todoroki finished.

 

Izuku- supposed that made sense.  In the most fucked up, you need therapy, possible.

 

The teen hummed in acknowledgement, it was strange.  They were apparently more similar than he had ever assumed, one parent household for most of their lives, questionable childhoods, adults who were better examples on what not to aspire for.

 

But Izuku’s mom loved him, and now he had Toshinori and all the kwami backing him up.  The danger had always been the rest of the world.

 

But Todoroki’s threat was at home, and had a shadow that loomed over him at all times.

 

“I get it.  I don’t like it, I don’t agree with it.  But- I guess I can see your train of thought.”  Izuku said, choosing his words carefully.  “But just to be clear.  I’m here to prove something too.  I do have people who have helped me, and I want to show them how far I’ve come.  So I’m sorry, but I have no intention of losing either.”

 

Todoroki seemed to accept this statement, as he did little more than nod.  “All Might.  You want to prove you’ve got what it takes right?”

 

Izuku was pretty sure the outcome of the fight would have little effect on how Toshinori thought of him, but he did want to show off just a little.  To let his mentor and mom see that everything he’d worked for wasn’t going to waste and that they didn’t have to worry about him all the time.

 

He wanted to show the kwami how fiercely their guardian would defend them.

 

“It’s strange.  Iida mentioned that he started training you when you were 11.”  Todoroki continued.

 

Damn you Iida, Izuku’s tragic backstory™ was his business to share.  Then again maybe he should have clarified that he didn’t want most people to know that.

 

“Yeah- similar quirks and all-”  Izuku didn’t like where this was going for very different reasons than their previous conversations.

 

“And yet,”  The boy continued.  “Isn’t it weird that the number one hero just happened to find a child with a really very similar quirk.  What an odd coincidence that must have been.”

 

The greenette gave what was definitely not a very convincing smile.  There was no way Todoroki was believing that it was purely his shit luck, even though that was the truth.  “W- what are you implying?”

 

“Tell me the truth- Midoriya, are you secretly All Might’s kid or something?”

 

Izuku choked on air and began hacking into his hand, his coughs mixing with laughter.  “No- haha- no that- oh damn.  I mean- I never met my dad, but it’s not All Might.”

 

Fuck, Izuku was not ready for that.

 

“But seriously, that's not it.”  Izuku amended.  “I mean, you’ll probably assume I’m lying- but yeah- no.”

“If that’s true, then please explain.”

 

Izuku scrambled for a lie that would make a modicum of sense.  “Ah well um- maybe you’ve seen the guy with the blonde hair that looks a little like he’s dead, he’s around campus a lot.  That’s Toshinori, he’s All Might’s manager and so when he found out about my quirk, he told All Might.”

Thank goodness for that Manager lie.

 

“So he’s your dad?”

 

No! ”  This conversation had derailed so fast.

 

“But you are close to him?”  Todoroki pushed.

 

“Yeah.”  Izuku rubbed the back of his neck.

 

“He came to the sports festival with your mother, right?”  Todoroki clarified.

 

Okay, how in the hell did he know that?

 

“Yeah- yeah they uh- uh-”

 

+x+

 

Toshinori and Inko both looked down at their phones as a message popped up from Izuku.

 

‘Had to lie to cover my ass, If my classmate asks, you two are dating.  Also, do you still have Roaar with you?’

 

Toshinori began spitting blood into his knees while Inko fell off her chair from laughter.

Notes:

Izuku (Internally): How do I frame Toshinori's parent-like attachment to me in a way that would actually sound believable? I can't actually say we're bonded because we have similar Tragic Backstories™️, and so were depressed together!!
Izuku (Externally): He thinks my moms hot.

Finally some comedy! I was about to choke on that serious tone! Also friendly reminder- Shoto does not know All Might's real name is Toshinori. Endeavor on the other hand does- just never calls him that. So I'm sure you can see where this joke is going.

Chapter 27

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku was very quiet while he ate his lunch, not that his friends didn’t try to pull him into the conversation.  He was itching to reunite with Roaar, he had never gone this long without his kwami.

 

Here reassuring weight in his pocket was so painfully absent, which did not help the swirling thought in his head.

 

Izuku dumped his half eaten lunch in the trash and booked it back over to the stadium.

 

Though he did take a moment to glare down Mineta and Kaminari for their attempt to trick the girls into joining the cheerleaders the school had hired.

 

Iida was doing the public service of verbally assaulting the offending two while Yaoyoruzu slapped her forehead for almost believing them..

 

On his way back he messaged Toshinori to bring Roaar to class 1-A’s waiting room so Izuku could meet them.

 

Sure enough the blonde was present when Izuku opened the door, and a blur of magenta was pressing into his face.

 

“Izuku!”  Roaar nuzzled against him, purring excitedly.  “I missed you!  You did so well!”

 

“I missed you too.”  Izuku let her rub against his cheek as he released a breath he didn’t know he’d been holding.  “I missed you too.”

 

Roaar curled up on his shoulder and let her tail wrap around his neck, a soft weight on his shoulders that was more comforting than the baggage he now needed to unpack.

 

“You did great, kid,”  Toshinori ruffled the greenette’s hair.  “And look- I really did think Inko told you she was coming-”

“That’s not important now.”  Izuku cut him off.  “Toshinori- how much do you know about Endeavor, outside of hero work I mean?”

 

+x+

Izuku was still reeling slightly when Ojiro and one of the boys from Support both backed out of the finals.  Sure it may have been the more honorable thing to do, but it's not like they didn’t still perform the actions that got them to the finals.  Even if they didn’t remember.

 

He reached into the box Midnight offered each of them to draw his lot.

Apparently he’d be up first because of fucking course he was.

 

And once the bracket went up, he saw he’d be fighting Shinsou from General studies.  Figures as much, his luck had been turning that way.

 

And if he made it past that, and that was ‘if’ because now was not the day to deal in absolutes, he’d either fight Bakugou or Uraraka.

 

Izuku wasn’t sure which of those he dreaded more.  While he wasn’t overly pleased with the idea of fighting a friend, he wouldn’t insult her by holding back either.  But fighting Bakugou was a headache he didn’t want to deal with.

 

He wouldn’t face Todoroki unless they both made it to the finals.

 

“Izuku Midoriya, so we meet again.”

 

Izuku totally did not jump, definitely not.

 

Shinsou was giving him a weird look.  “So are you excited?”

 

“Uh- y”  Izuku started to say, but was cut off by a tuft of blonde hair hitting his face.

 

The purple haired teen laughed a little and walked off.

 

“Ojiro, what the hell?”  Izuku asked, spitting out a bit of hair.

 

“Listen, you can’t say anything to him okay?”  Ojiro told the boy frantically.  “I think it has something to do with his quirk?  I don’t know?  Look- let’s go talk somewhere else.”

 

+x+

 

Inko had snuck into the student section rather easily, since Toshinori wasn’t there to stop her, she didn’t feel like waiting.  Not when she had people to see.

 

No doubt Toshinori would be waiting to talk to Izuku, so she made her way around the arena looking for someone else.

 

“Hello Katsuki.”  She grinned as the blonde stiffened and turned to her.

 

“auntie inko-”  The words left his mouth in a whisper.

 

+x+

 

Katsuki was mad at Deku.

 

He had made their moms mad at each other over a whole lot of nothing.

 

Now Auntie Inko and the hag were yelling, and not the way she normally yelled.  This wasn’t aimless shouting, it was filled with more emotion than he had ever heard before.

 

Stupid Deku, he should have kept his mouth shut.

 

+x+

 

“You’ve been doing very well all day, I thought I would come say hi before you start the finals.”  Auntie Inko continued in a calm but pleasant voice.

 

Katsuki bristled slightly, “Why do you care?”

 

The woman’s face softens marginally.

 

“Katsuki- did you really think I’d ever stop caring about you?”  She asked.  “You're still my nephew whether you like it or not.”

 

She patted the boy on the shoulder.

 

“And because I care about you, I want to see you do better.  I want to see you be better.  You have a lot to give the world, and you could make a great hero.  But I also know that you’ve been told that your entire life.  And you stopped caring about those things that matter more than fame or skill.”

 

“I want to win.”  Katsuki told her.  She acted like that was a bad thing.

 

“And what do you plan to do when you win?”  She asked.  “Who will want to celebrate you if you leave yourself friendless.  You have a chance to make friends who want more from you than just your fame.  I hope you use this chance before it passes you by.”  She hugged the blonde quickly and he did nothing to stop it.  “I have to think of Izuku first, you hurt him a lot.  I don’t think I’ll ever be able to forgive that.  But for your sake more than anyones, do better.  I’ll be rooting for you if so.”

 

The woman handed him a bag of sweets and left him alone to go speak to her son before his match.

 

Katsuki just stared at the wall and thought.

Notes:

Inko: Katsuki, literally no one wants you to stop being a bitch more than me. No one.
Bakugou: ...really?
Inko: Because no one else cares about you enough to want you to change.
Bakugou: oh...

Also! Were changing up the order! For plot reasons. But only two though- So i only have to change a few things.

I don't personally love how the events of the cannon sports festival go, then again I like seeing victims overtake their bullies in a spectacular way. I really- really wanted to see Izuku beat the shit out of Bakugou. The battle trials don't count because Izuku at least had a different goal in mind. Izuku doesn't even have to win- but Bakugou really shouldn't have either... In my opinion! I just feel like the narrative keeps rewarding him for his shit behavior, even if he isn't satisfied with the victory.

Chapter 28

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku kissed his mom on the cheek before she left to go back to the stands.  Toshinori walked him to the gate of the arena.

 

“You’ll be fine.”  Toshinroi ruffled his hair one last time.

 

Cementoss had just finished setting the arena and Izuku heard Present Mic getting the audience hyped up.

 

Izuku glanced at the photo of him that appeared on the screen.  His smile was deceptively positive, he had been shaking like a leaf when it had been taken.  Shinsou’s meanwhile had the same expression he had every time Izuku had met him.

 

“First ups, Taking first in both events so far, will his winning streak last?  Student 1-A04 of the Hero course!”

 

Izuku swallowed his anxiety and forced a smile onto his face.  His eyes flicked to the teachers box where his mom was waving aggressively.

 

“Versus- Student 1-C12, who had been creeping up on the competition all day!  Who knows what this fight will be?!  Rules are simple, immobilize your opponent or force them out of the ring!  You can also win by getting your opponent to cry uncle!  And bring on the injuries because we have our very own recovery girl on standby!”

 

“Don’t phrase it like that.”

 

“Put your morals aside and don't be afraid to fight dirty!”

 

“Don’t Phrase It Like That.”

 

There was a cough, no doubt from Present Mic getting glared down by his co host.

 

“But uh- no life threatening sh-crap folks.  That's not okay.  Heroes are supposed to throw villains in jail, not kill them.”

 

Cementoss made himself a seat to watch the fights from and sat down, “I’ll stop anyone who gets too rough.”

 

Izuku took a deep breath.

 

“So you can just give up then, huh?”  Shinsou asked, and Izuku raised an eyebrow at him.

 

“This is a test of spirit which means you can’t worry about what anyone thinks of you.  That monkey wat talking about pride earlier-”

 

“That’s quirkest,”  Izuku said, mostly on instinct.

 

“-but I just think he’s an idiot for throwing away his chance like that.”  Sinshou finished as if he hadn’t been interrupted.

 

“And that’s a statement.”  Izuku added in.

 

The purple haired boy seemed to stumble over that.

 

He was sincerely hoping that Shinsou was just trying to piss him off and didn’t actually believe any of this himself because that would be a bigger can of worms than Izuku could deal with right now.

 

“I think you got issues.”  Izuku shrugged.

 

“Yeah?”  Shinsou raised an eyebrow.

 

“Yeah.”

 

And everyone in class 1-A and several students from general studies slapped their foreheads in unison.

 

“Oh Midoriya you dumb aaaaaaaaass!”  Ojiro groaned into his knees.

 

It had done the trick.

 

“He does seem to think with his heart over his head…”  Uraraka added in.

 

Ojiro had quickly explained his worry about the fight to his classmates before it began.

 

Meanwhile several students from the general studies course were giving quiet laughs as the greenette turned to leave the arena.

 

“I mean- I’m not surprised…”  One said.

 

“Yeah- I just wished he could have gotten a bit of a fight in. “  Another added, “He’s been practicing really hard all year.”

“There’s always the other matches.”  The first reminded the class who all nodded and got ready to cheer for their classmates' victory.

 

+x+

 

Izuku would slap himself if he could move his hand.

 

There was a rustling of paper over the loudspeaker before Present Mic gave a short explanation on Shinsou’s quirk, one that Izuku knew and should have been better about avoiding.

 

He could almost hear the kwami teasing him already.

 

“You just couldn’t go one day without getting your two cents in.”  A voice that sounded like Trixx rang through his mind.

 

No wait- not through his mind, to his left.

 

“Guess I gotta pull you out of trouble kit.”  Trixx whispered into his ear from a hiding spot in his hair.

 

What the fuck?

 

“OW!”  Izuku grabbed his hand as he felt a sharp pain reach it.

 

He felt the telltale surge of a kwami run down his leg and through the floor.  Trixx really was here, and bit him!

 

The small puncture wound was the least of his worries though.  He stumbled back from the line that would mark him out of bounds.  

 

He then slapped his hand over his mouth to not repeat his mistake.

 

This was going to be an odd one-

 

He didn’t really want to risk injuring Shinsou, and the boy deserved a chance to show off his skills right?

 

Okay- hand to hand fight.  No talking.

 

And boy did Shinsou try to get him to talk, either by trying to anger him into responding or by trying to play off of Izuku’s nonsensical need to spout his thoughts out loud.

 

As well as spouting several statements that reinforced Izuku’s opinion of him.

 

Damn this kid had issues.

 

Izuku grappled with the slightly taller boy and began pushing him towards the boundary line.

 

Finally realizing that Izuku’s mouth would be staying shut, Shinsou started fighting back.

 

Izuku felt a slightly sloppy punch connect with his cheek.  He tasted blood as his teeth cut the inside of his mouth.

 

He used one hand to shove Shinsou back another step while the other rose to guard his chest.  A smart move as that was where the next punch was aimed.

 

Izuku could tell that his opponent wasn’t used to fighting, not the way Izuku was.  Shinsou had no doubt been self taught, while Izuku had learned from a pro.  Both how to fight with and without a quirk to maximize his odds.

 

So he dodged each telegraphed move.  When Shinsou aimed for his head again, Izuku caught the punch, trapping the teens wrist and pulling them both further from the edge.

 

This was their chance to show what they were made of.

 

Izuku felt a stomp on his foot but didn’t let go, he twisted, pulling Shinsou off balance as Izuku brought a knee to meet the boy's stomach.

 

They both needed to show their best.

 

Shinsou stumbled and Izuku took that chance, dropping to the floor and sweeping the others feet from under him.

 

The purple haired teen groaned from his spot on the ground.

 

“Hey-”  Izuku said, “You done?”

 

Shinsou paused, then stood up.  “No.”

 

Izuku nodded.

 

And they began again.

Notes:

Izuku: So like- I think we both know I'd beat you in a fair fight...
Shinsou:...yeah :(
Izuku: You wanna punch me a bit before we wrap up?
Shinsou: Yeah...

The actual words I said while watching this episode was "That's a statement! That's not a question?!? The fuck?" I do understand it could have been his first question, but Izuku wasn't RESPONDING to that. He was reacting to a statement which according to the stated shit on Shinsou's quirk, should have done fuck all. I still needed to trip him up though, otherwise there wasn't even a point to write the chapter.

Also, yes. Aizawa did just hand Present Mic a sheet of paper with an explanation of Shinsou's quirk to read. Why not read it himself? Because I fucking said so.

And finally, Inko you little shit. This is Trixx's fault, he made her a little shit, entirely his fault. You STOLE magical jewelry from your son, and yes it saved him from his own stupid failings but still!

Chapter 29

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The fight wasn't long, not really. It was maybe five minutes of Shinsou attacking and Midoriya meeting him at each blow.

 

But Izuku made no attempt to push his opponent out. Instead, everytime Shinsou fell, Izuku would wait for him to get back up again.

 

Several times he even threw out suggestions.

 

Several of the teachers sat perplexed, Hizashi leaned over to Shouta at the 4 minute mark and finally asked him. “Dude, what are they even doing.”

 

“Midoriya’s got him beat and they both know it.” Aizawa shrugged. “But he’s giving Shinsou the chance to show his spirit, that he’s not giving up and he’s got more to show than just a quirk. It's not a fair fight, but Midoriya is just trying to give him a chance.”

 

“Isn’t that a bit patronizing?” He asked and received another shrug.

 

“Look,” Aizawa pointed down to the students. “They’re smiling.”

 

+x+

 

 

When Shinsou fell for the final time and Izuku asked him if he was done, he nodded, letting himself just lay there for a second.

 

“You know, I never get to spar with people my age.” Izuku said, panting as he leaned onto his knees. “This was fun, we should do this again sometime.”

 

 

“Yeah.” Shinsou nodded. “You seem nice.”

 

“I certainly try.” Izuku grinned.

 

Midnight, also accepting that Shinsou wasn’t going to get up again, declared Izuku the victor and a mixture of applause and conversation filled the air.

 

+x+

 

“I’m next.” Uraraka stood.

 

The class offered her well wishes, as the brunette left them to go get ready.

 

+x+

 

Izuku offered his opponent a hand and hoisted him up when he took it.

 

“Well! That was a weird first match, but both of you fought bravely! Let's give them both some love, everyone!”

 

A more eager round of applause started as Izuku fiddled with his hand.

 

“Seriously though-” Shinsou asked him, tone light. “How did you break out of the brainwashing?”

 

Izuku hummed and lifted his hand. “Something bit me.”

 

He felt the same haze go over him for a second but it broke just as quickly.

 

Shinsou laughed. “You really are lucky- and you are way too trusting. Most people are all tense when they talk to me, even after you knew my quirk. Keep your guard up, or someone is going to use that against you.”

 

Izuku gave a small chuckle, “I will try.”

 

The separated, Shinsou stopped to talk to his classmates who were leaning over the side of the stands to talk to him.

 

Izuiu meanwhile walked towards the place where he came in, where Toshinori was still waiting for him.

 

A blob of orange tried to zip past him and Izuku caught it.

 

Holding Tirxx, even as the kwami looked smug, he gave the little creature an unimpressed look.

 

“And what exactly are you doing here?” Izuku sneered.

 

Trixx did not even have the decency to look apologetic. “I came with a holder of course!”

 

“Ugh, Mom!” Izuku rubbed his face.

 

Inko had a habit of taking Trixx places without telling Izuku.

 

Toshinori chuckled at their interaction, it being a very familiar one. “At least he snapped you out of it.”

 

Izuku grumbled as he released the kwami who flew away, no doubt back to his mother.

 

“Hey-” Toshinori put a hand on Izuku’s shoulder. “I heard some of the things he said. I know that must have been painful-”

 

The greenette looked at the floor.

 

“I know it sucks- that you can’t say anything. I’m sorry.”

 

“It’s not your fault.” Izuku shook his head. “It’s no one's fault.”

 

“Still, I’m sorry.”

 

A few solitary tears hit the dirt floor, but the rest were pushed away as they both walked back to the waiting room.

 

Izuku took a deep breath.

 

They rounded a corner and Izuku caught a glimpse of red and white hair.

 

“What do you want?” He heard the teen ask.

 

Izuku put a hand up to stop Toshinori.

 

“You're acting disgracefully Shoto.” Said a voice Izuku could guess the origin of.

 

Oh hell no.

 

“Todoroki!” Izuku said cheerfully, as he fake casually entered the other hall. “Boy that was something, I wonder how your match will go!?”

 

Izuku tried to ignore Todoroki’s confused expression as he felt a second pair of eyes glare at his back.

 

“Anyway, you should go get ready for your match, I’ll walk you to the waiting room!” And he pulled his classmate by the arm away from Endeavor who he didn’t even spare a glance at.

 

Once they were far enough away Izuku let go and stopped walking.

 

“Why’d you do that?” Todoroki asked him, looking just as confused as when Izuku cut in initially.

 

Izuku shook his head, “Because, he doesn’t deserve a second of your time. Focus on your next match, and I’ll be meeting you in the finals, okay?” He managed a much more genuine smile.

 

“Right-” Todoroki managed to say.

 

Izuku gave him one last smile before turning on his heel and heading to the stands.

 

Meanwhile, a very scrawny blonde man was having a staring contest with a man who didn’t recognize him.

 

“It seems my boy has a very high opinion of yours.” Toshinori said plainly.

 

“He should.” The number two hero turned and walked away.

 

“And yet my opinion of you has dropped significantly.” Toshinori mumbled at the man’s turned back.

 

+x+

 

Izuku found himself in the stands with his class after a short elevator ride. He looked around as he sat down next to Iida. “Did I miss Uraraka then?”

 

“Yes, she left a few minutes before.”

 

“Figures, I had to veer off track to deal with- somethings.” The greenette was not willing to go into it, either the kwami or spilling their classmates trauma to his mentor.

 

“Do you think Bakugou will hold back?” Iida asked as they settled in to watch.

 

“No.” Izuku said plainly. “No he won’t.”

 

(Edit:) Bonus- have a Fox Inko (with bonus bonus-Kit and soon to be Corpse)

Notes:

Izuku: Hey remember when you said Bakugou's attitude towards me is actually REALLY bad?
Toshinori: *thinks about his own rivalry* Oh damn...

Kitsune-ame (Inko) is not interested in doing any actual heroics. She's just here for a little mischief. Also have young Inko in her "I just murdered my husband" robe!

Summerotter, who asked for Toshinori with the fox miraculous, this is your day.

Chapter 30

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Ochaco steadied her nerves as she looked out onto the battlefield.  She wondered if The Guardian was watching.  She wondered if Wayzz was too.  She hoped they were.

 

She knew her parents would be.

 

The brunette shook her head and pulled her hair up into a short ponytail.  She didn’t want to risk it getting in her face, or burned for that matter.

 

Bakugou was one of the strongest people in her class.  She knew he had an expert control over his quirk, and that he wasn’t going to go easy.

 

She was glad, because she wouldn’t either.

 

+x+

 

Izuku had a few ideas on how this fight could go, and several plans in Uraraka’s favor.  But he didn’t want to voice them, less he sound like he lacked faith in her.  If she asked for his insight, he’d give it freely.  But if Uraraka wanted to do this on her own, then he wasn’t going to butt in.

 

“First up!  He was kind of a hot shot in middle school- And just look at that determined face!  Student 1-A17 of the Hero course!”

 

There was a general shout of applause as Bakugou stepped onto the field.  He had been pretty showy all day, so no doubt people were eager to see him go no holds barred.  As if he had before.

 

“Versus!  Also from the Hero Course, a high flying student in her own right! Student 1-A05!”

 

Izuku tried to force the nervousness out of his posture.  Bakugou may be dramatic, and showy, and he was not known to hold back.  But he wasn’t going to seriously injure a classmate.  Not if he didn’t need to.

 

For one, it would look really bad on him, and potentially get him disqualified.

 

But secondly, that would be a very intentional act.  One Bakugou tended to reserve for people he openly despised.  And unless he held her friendship with Izuku against her, Uraraka probably wasn’t even on Bakugou’s radar until today.

 

Once the match began Izuku forced his breathing steady.  And a small smile formed on his lips.

 

Daizzi had once told him that there was joy to find in everything.  And that finding it was what separated the dreams from the nightmares.

 

He was about to watch two of the most skilled and capable people he knew show their worth.

 

And how could he not be excited about that?

 

Uraraka moved first, she was fast, way faster than most would anticipate.

 

“Right hand-”  Izuku said at the same time that Bakugou began to move.  “He’ll stay low-”

 

Sure enough, instead of the big right hook Izuku had gotten familiar with, Bakugou made a sweeping motion- Izuku was shocked to realize it looked a lot like how he himself had taken down the zero pointers that very day.

 

Maybe Bakugou paid more attention than he thought.  He was just trying to bat her away since he couldn’t risk her touching him.

 

Smoke and dust had filled the stage, and Izuku strained his eyes for a better view.

 

Bakugou apparently saw more than they did because another blast had him connecting his palm to the floor.  But Izuku saw Uraraka, sans jacket, weave around Bakugou entirely while the blonde was focused on whatever he had just attacked.

 

“Woah!  She flew her jacket over as a decoy! What incredible-  Ow!”

 

“Don’t telegraph the students' attacks before they happen!!”   Mr. Aizawa sounded genuinely annoyed.

 

Bakugou had spun and met Uraraka again.  She bounced as the blast knocked her to the edge of bounds but managed to catch herself.

 

As more smoke and dust filled the stage, Izuku’s eyes flicked around eagerly, absorbing every second of the fight.

 

“She’s not slowing up-”  Jirou said, sounding worried.

 

“Bakugou’s reflexes are lightning fast,” Kaminari added.  “She can’t reach him.”

 

+x+

 

Ochaco rolled as another blast sent her stumbling back.

 

She felt a bit of spit dribble down her face as she yelled and spat to get it clear, ladylike be damned.

 

She couldn’t let up- not yet.

 

+x+

IIda leaned over to Midoriya as several people began complaining about Bakugou’s attacks.

 

“Midoriya- what- huh?”  He got a better look at the boy's face.

 

Unlike the rest of their class who looked a mixture of terrified and disgusted, Midoriya looked like a child on christmas.

 

He was practically bouncing with excitement even as their teacher told the audience to shut up.

 

“What’s with you?”  Ojirou asked the greenette.

 

“Uraraka is one of the coolest people I have ever met!”  He cheered.

 

The entire class looked at him in a mixture of shock and awe.  And without a word, Mirodya casually pointed up.

 

They all followed his finger to the sky.  Massive amounts of rubble were floating above the stadium.

 

All this they saw, just in time for it to fall.

 

+x+


Ochaco didn’t risk releasing the meteors until she was already moving.  If Bakugou was focused on her still- he wouldn’t be able to counter the meteor shower she’d created until it was too late.

 

Izuku once told her that the more Bakugou sweat, the more power he had behind his blasts, so she had tried to force him to stay stationary.  

 

Now was her best shot.

 

Bakugou’s right hand raised to meet her but was forgotten as the other rose to try and defend himself.

 

Ochaco felt the power of the blast above her head as she rolled as low to the floor as possible.  She threw all her weight forward, she knocked Bakugou off his feet with a full force body slam.

 

She tried to grab his arm but felt a searing heat graze her left ear and a ringing downed out the falling rubble.

 

With a yell she snapped a hand forward and felt a leg.  Her quirk buzzed under her finger tips and Bakugou yelled as he began to float up.

 

Uraraka felt her head spinning and her stomach clench.

 

Bakugou wasn’t steady, even as he continued to blast himself back into the ring.  He wasn’t out of bounds yet.

 

Uraraka stood, ready to keep fighting.  She just needed to push him out-  That was it.

 

Her knees shook and buckled.  And black danced at her vision.

 

She shawlowly breathed in the dusty air.


Sorry- she was done for now.

Notes:

For reference, Bakugou vs Oto-hime
Bakugou: D-
Oto-hime: Shelter *creates a bubble around his with her on the outside* *floats and shoves him out*
Present Mic: You guys know it's not a speedrun right? Your not supposed to have fights lasting 5 seconds?!

Oh my gosh, let Uraraka DO something! The meteor shower was a really cool idea but let her deck him in the face or SOMETHING! Let her get at least 1 hit in!

(Also when i get an actual drawing done of Fox-Inko I'll put that in the previous chapter)

Chapter 31

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku sighed as Uraraka was wheeled off by the stretcher robots to Recovery Girl.

 

Uraraka had put up a crazy fight and succeeded in catching Bakugou off guard.  But she had overtaxed herself in the end.

 

“That was great-”  He grinned as he finally settled back to watch Kirishima and Tetsutetsu’s rematch.

 

“Poor Uraraka-”  Tsu said.

 

Izuku laughed, “Poor Uraraka?  Poor Bakugou!  She scared the shit out of him, and that is not a pleasure I get to experience nearly enough!”

 

Maybe it wasn’t obvious to anyone who didn’t know him, but Izuku had seen the blonde’s expression fade from shock to actual fear when he laid eyes on that meteor shower.

 

“No doubt Uraraka made a way better impression on the crowd too.”  Iida added, “Since they seemed disinclined to cheer on Bakugou.”

 

“Yeah- she’s in a better spot than he is, regardless of losing.”  Izuku could gather as much from the surrounding chatter.

 

He stood, preparing to go and meet her.

 

+x+

 

Ochaco reached up but stopped herself from scratching at the burn cream Recovery Girl had applied to her temple and ear.

 

She had told her that after she got some of her stamina back a little bit, that another round of healing would leave her good as new.  The majority of her energy had been used to fix her ruptured eardrum.  

 

The skin and a bit of her hair that had been burned off itched like hell!  She kept having to remind herself to leave it be.

 

She watched her phone ring, her fathers contact clear on the screen.  She let it ring out, not ready to talk yet.

 

The door opened and Izuku came in, reacted rather visibly to her injury, and she quickly reassured him of her health.

 

They both stood to leave the room open for their classmates

 

“You did amazing!”  He told her after calming down.

 

“I didn’t do that well,”  She waved him off.  “I lost.”

 

“Lost?”  Izuku asked incredulously.  “Who gives a damn if you won or lost?!  You kicked ass!”

 

As Izuku continued to babbel about the match they both began to walk back to the stands, leaving the room open for their classmates to use.

 

Iida met them halfway and they all settled down to watch before the latter had his own match.

 

Ochaco stepped out as they watched Kaminari get his ass handed to him.  Giving Iida a good luck before she went

 

She pressed the call back button and barely had to wait a second before the line connected.

 

“Hey dad,”  She leaned against the wall.  “Sorry I missed your call-”

 

+x+

 

When Ochaco came back it was time for Iida’s match.

 

“You alright?”  Izuku asked, his look was non-judgmental at her red eyes and tear stained face.

 

She sniffed once and drank half of the water bottle she had bought.  “How do you still look normal after you cry Izuku?  Tell me your secrets?”  She gave him a watery chuckle.

 

Izuku smiled calmly.  “I cry a lot, and I learned not to sub my eyes too much.  Helps with the swelling.  Besides, don’t be too down. They say crying brings out the color of your eyes.  So I’ve got that going for me.”

 

She snorted and finished her water.  “You're right about that.”

 

“Aw!”  The greenette said playfully, “You think my eyes are pretty.”

 

Ochaco laughed loud and brightly at his antics, “Sure, after you're done crying.”

 

+x+

 

Izuku chuckled and looked back down at his notebook.

 

“Uh- Izuku,”  Uraraka looked over his shoulder.  “I’m not sure that's legible.”

 

He hummed and glanced between her and the notebook.  “Oh, it’s coded.”

 

Toshinori had looked at his note, and abruptly brought up that they were good enough to be used against the people they were about.  So Izuku had quickly locked away his old notes and started writing his new notebooks in a code he’d developed.

 

The only people who could read it besides him were a few of the Kwami.  Neither his mom nor Toshinori had been able to crack it.

 

Kaminari got his ass handed to him by one of the students from class 1-B.  At least he had the chance to show off a bit of what he could do, but the fight wasn’t exactly long.

 

“And I don’t think that's even a language…”  Uraraka continued as Izuku’s mumble fell into a weird set of melodic nonsense.

 

Izuku blinked.  Oh.

 

“It’s a really old dead language.  I learned it because I thought people would assume I was humming instead of analyzing.”  In truth it was a language the kwami had taught him.  It was definitely old, seeing as it was one of the first languages ever spoken.  TIkki said that the first mage who created the miraculous would speak to them in chimes and notes until they learned human languages.

 

The tradition of teaching it had been passed down from one celestial guardian to the next since that day.

 

“Shouldn’t you like- relax before the next match?”  The brunette asked him.

 

“Analyzing is how I relax.”  Izuku told her with a small smile.  “It's not everyday I get to see so many interesting quirks, outside of our class I mean.  Uh, hold on- here!”

 

He showed her a page with a rather impressive sketch of her in her hero uniform.  Next to it was a whole slew of notes that she couldn’t begin to understand.

 

She laughed at the sheer amount he’d managed to document, “You know, I never thought my quirk was super complicated or anything.  I’m surprised you were able to write so much down…”

Izuku shrugged, his smile still plain on his face.  “There’s always new stuff to learn about quirks, I barely understand my power half the time.  Besides, not all of this is about your quirk specifically, I also noticed your fighting style or how your mobility.  You’ve got a lot going for you.  And that’s plenty of inspiration.”

 

Uraraka blushed slightly at the compliment and shoved his shoulder playfully.  “Yeah yeah, don’t keep complimenting me- you’ll give me a bigger head than Bakugou.”

 

“Iida’s against Hatsume right?”  Uraraka confirmed to him.

 

Izuku nodded and they both gave each other looks of open concern.

 

They knew- logically, that Hatsume had no interest in winning.  But they also knew she had every intention to show off.

 

“Iida’s wearing some of her gear isn’t he?”  Izuku said, stifling his laughter.

 

“Yeaaah-”  Uraraka said, also looking amused.

 

“Oh poor poor Iida.”

 

“Yeaaaah.”

Notes:

Fun fact, i wrote these chapters out of order on accident and they had to go back and fix it.

Chapter 32

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

In Iida’s defense, he took the fight like a champ.

 

About 7 minutes into the ‘fight’ Uraraka left to get a drink and still managed to get back before the end.

 

They were prepared to place bets on how many gadgets were left when Hatsume finally stepped out of bounds, meaning Iida was moving on.  Izuku hoped he had managed to keep some of his pride intact.

 

“He’s so trusting.”  Izuku said as Iida looked halfways between yelling and crying.  “She probably made it sound like she was doing him a favor- poor Iida.”

 

“Say what you want about Hatsume,”  Uraraka nodded as she drank the last of a second ginger drink Izuku had gotten her.  “The girl is passionate.”

 

“For sure…”  Izuku sighed.

 

Iida stumbled back to their seats bemoaning the events of the match.

 

“You did your best, and you’ll have more chances.”  They both assured him.

 

“Ugh-”  Iida slammed his head against the table.  “So far all I’ve managed to do is embarrass myself.  First with my balancing act in the first round.  Then stalling out in the second- this whole day has been one failure after another.”

 

“IIda-”  Izuku patted his shoulder.  “That’s not fair to yourself.  You got over the Fall in record time, it took me way longer than I would have liked.  And yeah maybe your plan to catch us off guard failed but that was 70% dumbbell luck that I realized what you were doing.  You’ve made it this far because embarrassment be damned, you’ve overcome every challenge they’ve thrown at you.”

 

IIda raised his head slightly, “70%?”

 

Izuku laughed, “Okay 75%, but I’m not begrudging you anymore than that.”

They all shared a laugh as they watched Ashido take on Aoyama.  Izuku hadn’t known how well Ashido could use her acid to her mobility, he’d have to remember that for later.  Aoyama meanwhile, seemed to once again succumb to his stomach pain, letting Ashido catch him in the jaw.

 

Between the two, the girl was clearly stronger so Aoyama went down without much of a real fight.

 

The fight between Yaoyorozu and Tokoyami on the other hand was vastly different.

 

“What do you think Midoriya?”  Iida asked.

 

“This one will depend on timing.  Both of them have good offense and defense.  So it’ll all depend on who can strike first, and if the other can match them.”  He explained.

 

Tokoyami was better prepared and Dark Shadow was only barely blocked by the other’s shield.

 

Izuku saw her scrambling to make a weapon.  But nothing came out of it.  Dark Shadow was maintaining their onslaught.

 

“Come on Yaoyorozu-”  Izuku mumbled.  “Move- move-”

 

Izuku knew the outcome the second the girl's shield hit the floor.

 

“She’s no good under pressure.”  Izuku sighed.

 

“Huh?”  Both looked at him just in time for Yaoyorozu to be pushed out of bounds.

 

“She’s so focused on what to make that she froze up.  She needed to keep moving, keep to the middle of the stage.  Dark Shadow has no cover, they’re in full sunlight.  She could have worn them both down.  But she got too wrapped up in how to show off her quirk- she didn’t give herself the chance.”  The greenette explained, scribbling something into his notes.

 

Izuku’s analytic skills were something he took a lot of pride in how well he hones them.  Toshinori once told him if hero-ing for whatever reason didn’t work out, a career in quirk counseling would be very lucrative.

 

“I’d hire you.”  the man had said.

 

As he finished penning his notes with a final whistle to complete his thought the next round started.

 

The fight between Tetsutetsu and Kirishima went exactly as anyone could have predicted, a draw.  Izuku hummed and chimed in smaller, subtle ways.

 

He’d need a new notebook soon.

 

As both were wheeled off to recover from their mutual blackout, Izuku snapped his book shut.

 

Veridian eyes flashed gold with interest and focus.

 

Sero did his best, his excellent reflexes let him snag their classmate easily, and he had the strength to throw the teen out of the ring.  If Todoroki didn’t have good reaction time, he’d be out in less than a second.

 

But Todoroki did in fact still have excellent reaction time.

 

Izuku looked on in awe as the glacier that was formed on the battlefield.  He knew Todoroki was strong, he had to be to survive the hell he’d been put through.  But he also knew the elemental had excellent control over his quirk.

 

This was not control.

 

This was a divide in emotion and thought.

 

If Duusu and Nooroo were here they’d probably be shaking, and not from the sudden temperature drop.

 

Izuku’s eyes flickered again as he looked down to their classmates.

 

He sighed, Todoroki might have looked emotionless to anyone else.  But Izuku could see the tension in his posture.  The way he wasn’t quite looking at anyone, head turned to the floor even as the ice started to thaw.

 

He just- looked so sad…

Notes:

They are friends. Let them chill and shit-post their classmates! Like real teenagers!

Also, Fox Miraculous-Inko has been added to chapter 29. Enjoy!

Chapter 33

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku eyed his hand with a sharp gaze, the small puncture wound of Trixx’s bite had begun to scab over.  He didn’t feel like going to Recovery Girl over something so small.  So he’d just have to keep it in mind.

 

Kirishima’s rematch led to the redheads victory.  Which meant it was Izuku’s turn again.

 

He stepped into the waiting room and paused as he entered.

 

Yaoyorozu and Ashido were sitting at the table, the latter appearing to comfort the former.

 

“Oh, hey Midoriya!”  The pinkette waved him over.

 

The other rubbed her eyes, “Sorry, do you need the room?”

 

The boy's expression softened into an easy smile.  “Just to chill for a bit, I don’t mind you guys being in here.”

 

“Midoriya-” Ashido looked between the two of them.  “You’re like, the most hero-ey person in our class.  Can you please tell Yaomomo she did fine?”

The greenette blinked slowly.  He didn’t want to be an ass, but lying also sounded bad… “Do you want me to be blunt or-?”

 

The dark haired girl pressed her face into the table with a pitiful sound.  Ashido did not look happy with him.

 

“I’m not saying it to be mean!”  Izuku explained quickly, “Look- it ended pretty fast.  You didn’t get to do a lot.  But like- whatever?  It’s not the end of your hero career by any means.”

 

This got both girls to look at him with a mixture of confusion and exhaustion.

 

“You still made it to the finals of the sports festival.  That’s really hard!”  Izuku waved his hand to emphasize his point.  “And you already know you're good.  You were one of 4 people to get in on recommendations, you’ve fought actual super villains, you’re like the smartest in our class.  So what, you lost 1 fight in your freshman year?  So has almost everyone here!  That just means you have room to grow.”

 

He fiddled with his hand again.

 

“So what you really need to think about is what will help you with that.  You’re probably going to get a good amount of offers from pro heroes.  So find ones that can push you in the fields you struggle in.”

 

The next match was set to begin so he stood as the girls processed what he meant.

 

“Oh- you wasted all your time talking to us!”  Yaoyorozu panicked as she realized the time that had passed.

 

Izuku shook his head, “nah I don’t mind.”

 

The others stared at his back and were shocked to hear the final words from his mouth.

 

“This won't take long anyway.”

 

+x+


Izuku tried not to be cruel when he fought.  He tried to give people the chance to show their best.

 

But right now.  He was just tired.

 

The rest of the day was looming over his head.  He had so much to get done…

 

He managed to keep up his positive attitude among his classmates.  But that was slipping through his fingers like sand.

 

He needed a break if he wanted to keep up the smile for much longer.

 

As he stood across from his friend turned nemesis a very traitorous voice in his mind that sounded like Plagg suggested he just wrap things up quickly.  And for just this one moment, he was willing to listen.

 

Midnight announced the start.  

 

Bakugou opened his mouth.

 

And Isuku very casually, flicked his finger.

 

The force behind the movement was so imbalanced, the room didn’t have time to blink.  With a deafening roar of the air being displaced, a wall of force smacked into the blonde.

 

Bakugou spun out of control, straight from the ring.  He stumbled head over heels, flying past the boundary line- down the stairs, and back through the hallway he’d exited from.

 

The fight ended just as fast as it started.  He may have just broken a record.

 

Izuku looked at his hand, the cut had opened up again.  Yeah, definitely had to keep an eye on that.

 

+x+

 

Toshinori and Inko shared a look.

 

That was an uncharacteristically quiet fight.

 

She fiddled with her bag.

 

“I’m gonna-”  Inko pointed over her shoulder.

 

“Yeah- we probably should.”  Toshinori nodded and both very quickly stood up and left.

Notes:

Izuku: *doesn't enjoy a fight*
Toshinori and Inko: Uh oh.

Izuku is just- tired, and he in no way, shape, or form, is in the mood to deal with Bakugou. No emotionally loaded fight for him, thank you. Geez with all of these character arcs going on how is a boy gonna get a moment of free time.

Chapter 34

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku was happy to see the waiting room empty when he stepped in.  He needed to get his head back on straight.

 

Stripes off. ”  He said with an exhausted sigh.

 

“Kitten?”  Roaar asked, even as she began chewing on the treat he had offered her.

 

Izuku let a smile perk at the corners of his lips, the endearing phrase only ever came out when she was concerned.

 

“I’m okay Roaar,”  The greenette scratched the kwami under the chin.

 

She purred in delight and finished her bite, before curling up around Izuku’s neck, letting her tail swing idly at his collar bone.

 

Izuku leaned against the table.  He picked at his hand, the bite mark had widened with the force of ‘Clout.’  The marks had gone from pin pricks to papercut sized slits in his skin.  A tin drop of blood hit the table and Izuku jolted as it did.

 

A swipe of his hand cleared away the liquid and Izuku forced his hands to play with his bracelet instead.

 

There was a knock on the door before it opened and Izuku looked up to see his mom and Toshinori coming in.

 

He didn’t have time to open his mouth before his vision was obscured by a wave of green hair.

 

“Mom-”  He grunted as his balance got thrown off and he reached out to catch them both.

 

“We’re sorry!”  Inko shouted, as Trixx flew from her purse and joined Roaar around their guardian’s throat.

 

“Huh?”  The teen patted his mom on the back.  “You didn’t do anything.”

 

Toshinori handed Izuku a very sugary looking coffee, “Yeah, we didn’t.  We didn’t realize you’ve been putting way more on your shoulders than you should.  Again.”

Izuku’s eyes shot to the floor.  Or, what he could see beyond his moms back.

 

“You’re taking everyones problems and making them yours because you want to help everyone.”  Inko said, into her son’s shoulder.  “But no one can carry all of that.”

 

“Not you, not me, not anybody.”  Toshinori agreed.  “You’ve already taken on so much, you're still a kid Izuku.  Don’t forget to be a kid while you still have time.”

 

Izuku hid his face slightly behind his mother.  “i can’t…”  He whispered.

 

“Why not?”  Toshinori asked.

 

The greenette gripped the back of his mom’s sweater, “Because if I don’t do something- then how do I know someone else will?  When people ask me for help, I need to help them.  I can’t just expect them to wait for a miracle…”

 

“That’s not strictly true.”  Trixx reminded him.  “Sometimes, a miracle is exactly what someone needs.”

Izuku stared at the kwami’s violet eyes and a silent conversation passed between them.  Izuku’s eyes pinched in contemplation.

 

“Just for today,”  Inko suggested.  “Just focus on the festival okay?  Think about yourself for right now.”

 

Izuku tapped his toe against the floor.  “What if I just make- one person’s problems mine?  That’s reasonable right?”

 

They both looked rather unimpressed.

 

“Just for a little bit I swear!  Like- for 10 minutes, tops!”  He gestured dramatically, causing the kwami on his shoulders to laugh merrily as they were bounced about.  “Then I’ll be selfish for the rest of the day!  I promise!”

 

While focusing on winning a competition instead of taking on problems no teen would be expected to fix wouldn’t usually be considered selfish, in ‘Izuku-land’ it was.

 

His insistence was reminiscent of a child explaining why they should have 10 more minutes at the playground instead of going home.

 

The two adults realized this around the same time and started laughing.  Izuku, also hearing the oddness of his statement, began to laugh as well.

 

“Alright,” Inko conceded, but you’ve only got 10 minutes.  Any more and we make you stay home from school for a relaxing day.”

 

The teen vocally protested such an idea.

 

“You have two rounds left.”  Toshinori reminded him.  “Use your 10 minutes wisely.”

 

The greenette nodded, “Lucky for me Tokoyami and Iida both seem pretty happy with how today is going, and have yet to exposit any trauma to me.”

 

Thank kwami for these small mercies.

Notes:

Izuku: man am I glad Iida doesn't have some horrible tragedy going on right now. I don't think I'd be able to handle-
Stain: *exists*
Izuku:.... fuck.

Chapter 35

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku spent the next few matches just wandering the lower halls of the stadium, letting his brain think about a whole lot of nothing.

 

He did pause at a few points to peek in at the matches, and was happy to see Iida reclaim a bit of pride as he won his second round.

 

That did mean Izuku had to face him next but that wasn’t the feelings he wanted to feel right now.

 

Tokoyami and Ashido’s match went just as quickly as he’d anticipated.  It’s kind of hard to melt a shadow.

 

+x+

 

A spiral of blue and white formed a portal on the roof of the stadium.  A man with cloud-like white hair stepped out and was closely followed by a girl in shades of teal and blue.

 

The man surveyed the area around them, seemingly content they would be left alone as the portal closed behind him.  His clothes were finely tailored, with a white tailcoat embroidered with silver threads.  His undershirt was a pastel blue, and his pants were of a slightly darker hue.   All together his cool tones pallet made him blend in rather flawless with the sky around them.  Two black rabbit ears were poking out from his hair and his eyes were a brilliant shade of red.

 

“Pretty spot on.”  The man nodded once to himself as he observed the field.  “We’ve got about half an hour before the semi-finals.”

 

Meanwhile his companion was much younger, perhaps a teenager, but not by much.  Her hair was made of silver wisps that twisted into a braid.  Gold ribbons and beads were also woven into the braid, glinting from under her hood.  Her clothes appeared much more casual, dark blue leggings under a large teal leather jacket.  A diamond pattern ran down the spine of the jacket and golden studs were seen at the corners of the collar, pockets and wrists.

 

The girl in teal sat down cross legged and retrieved a lyre from her back.  At a light strum of the stings, the wires vanished and a white void opened for the girl to reach her hand into.

 

She retrieved two candy apples and passed one to her companion.

 

“You’ve come prepared!”  The man said cheerily, his ears flicked around, eagerly listening into the conversations below them.

 

“Hero of intuition and foresight.”  The girl reminded him, taking a pair of sunglasses from the lyre before putting it back behind her.

 

“Probation-hero, Delphi.”  He flicked her forehead.  “Don’t think I won’t drag you right back home and make you wait until you're 18.”

 

“It’s not like I’ve done anything.”  She hissed, rubbing the spot on her forehead as she sat criss cross and pouted with her elbows on her knees.  “No one else had to wait until they were 18.”

 

“Yes, and that is a lesson I choose to learn from history.”  The rabbit hero took another bite of his candied apple.  “And that’s what we're here for anyway.  Look- it’s almost time.”

 

+x+

 

Izuku stretched briefly as he prepared himself.  This was technically the second time he’d fought Iida, but during the battle trials Izuku had been more focused on getting Bakugou's attention.

 

Not to mention the tight hallways and sharp corners of the fake building had been a much better field for Izuku, letting him vanish into the shadows and make hasty escapes.  Iida had been limited, as going too fast was a one way ticket to hitting a wall.

 

But now, out in the open, the taller boy had a much bigger advantage.  Izuku needed to keep his wits about him and move quickly once the battle started to not just get pushed out of the ring.

 

His bolas was swaying around his waist, acting like a tail to portray his emotions.  Izuku promptly coiled it up so no one could see.

 

The crowd cheered when he stepped onto the field.  And an equally deafening call followed Iida out.

 

Izuku grinned at his friend and offered a wave as they made it to their starting positions.  He got a sharp nod in return, but the corner of Iida’s mouth was twitching up to a smile.

 

“Ready-”

 

Izuku took a deep breath, Iida shifted his weight, ready to sprint.

 

“Set-”

 

In the wise words of a long defunct, pre-quirk video game franchise that Toshinori had insisted he play-

 

“Begin!”


Gotta go fast.

Notes:

Ooo- who is this? Little Snake and Rabbit? Okay, well you'll probably guess who Delphi is at least...

For those who don't know Delphi is the location of Apollo's oracle in greek mythology, and before he claimed it, there was a giant serpent names Python who owned the place. And the Rabbit holder's name is Fiver (Five-er), names after the oracle rabbit in Watership Down, forever haunted by bad vibes spelling doom.

Chapter 36

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku moved himself further into the arena, getting as close to the center as possible but he didn’t dare stay in one place long.

 

Iida was already stirring up dust with each pass he made at Izuku who was narrowly able to dodge each one.  He swung out his bolas, limiting the others ability to charge him without risking a painful attack.

 

Izuku dug his heels into the ground as he watched, eyes sharp, each trail of dust connecting to each other as the blur of navy blue that was his friend only paused briefly between charges.

 

He began to mumble in whistles and notes again as he found the pattern of each movement.

 

One- two- three- fo- Now!

 

He spun round and managed to kick Iida off course, leading to the boy overbalancing and toppling.

 

But the victory was short lived as Iida jumped back to his feet and the dance began again.

 

Izuku choked on dust and began coughing into his sleeves.

 

His visibility and the air quality were both dropping.

 

Again Izuku managed to find Iida’s pattern of charges and trip him up but the downside of staying so close to the center was there was little chance of knocking the other out of bounds.

 

Izuku needed to shake things up.

 

Alright, time to test his control…

 

“Clout.”   he said, barely louder than a whisper to not alert anyone.

 

He felt the power travel down his foot and demand to be let out in one solid blast, but that would be too much.  All he needed was a little-

 

BAMM!

 

Izuku tapped his heel on the floor only letting half of the energy that bubbled through his veins out.  The ground splintered with the force and Iida was sharply thrown into the air by the shifting floor.

 

Izuku, finally able to spot his opponent, flung out his bolas and grabbed him.  Izuku flipped around and shoved the other teen out of bounds before landing back in a crouch, a few feet ahead of the edge.

 

He felt that bubbling power, only half what it had been before, dissipated back into the rest of his body and suit.  And for once, no beeping could be heard from his bracelet.  

 

Iida groaned in pain but sat up, clearly disappointed even as Izuku hauled him up by the arm.

 

“That was really good.”  Izuku assured him.

 

“Yes.”  Iida nodded, taking the loss with much more humility than some others would have.  “Thank you for a wonderful fight, Midoriya.”

 

“Thank you too.”  Izuku nodded as they bowed and left for their waiting rooms.

 

Once out of sight Izuku let out a whoop of excitement.  He had successfully managed to filter how much power went into a single attack and circumvented his time limit.

 

Once back in the changing room he de-transformed, letting Roaar celebrate with him.

 

This would open up so many more possibilities for him if he could perfect it.

 

The tiger kwami was snacking on a pack of sugary candy oranges.  Izuku took a few and swallowed them with minimal chewing.  He wasn’t the biggest fan of the taste but wanted the sugar boost.

 

The treats were 90% sugar syrup.

 

+x+

 

Izuku wanted to watch the final match between Todoroki and Tokoyami.  So he leaned on a railing, a ways away from his classmates.  He wasn’t sure he could take much more socializing right now.

 

The fight was much longer than it really had a right to be.  Dark Shadow was still doing a wonderful job keeping Tokoyami far Far away from his opponents.  Even the large glaciers of ice that were formed didn’t manage to push the teen out.  And moments later, he and Dark Shadow would break through once more.

 

The solution, Izuku knew, would be really easy.

 

If Todoroki were to use his fire, even if he didn’t attack Tokoyami with it, he could ward Dark Shadow off and force the other out of bounds.  But he wasn’t doing that.

 

Instead he was looking more and more frustrated.  Izuku drummed his fingers on the railing.

 

Finally, with a not inconsiderate amount of effort Tokoyami was trapped and both he and Dark Shadow appeared too tired to keep up the onslaught.

 

Todoroki, half covered in frost, spared just enough time to clear the field before leaving again.

 

With the final bracket decided Izuku left to transform one final time.  He saw a message from his Mom and Toshinori both wishing him luck and he responded with a thumbs up.

 

As he turned the corner to wait in the corridor leading to the exit, he saw an obstacle that he really didn’t have time for.

 

Endeavor, looking just as disdainful as he had hours earlier, was waiting in the hall.

 

Notes:

Izuku: Iida is my only rival I have any respect for right now.
Bakugou and Todoroki: *sad rival noises*
Izuku: One of you bullied me since I was six, and the other essentially told me 'fuck you' this morning and said he only wanted to defeat me to piss off his dad. At least Iida wants this to be a mutual betterment.
Iida: *smug cat face* I'm the favorite bitches.

Chapter 37

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku managed to pull his face into a mostly neutral expression. Covering his shock, anger, and disgust with a rather empty look.

 

“Ah, I was looking for you.”

 

Because that wasn’t the most ominous sentence in the world.

 

“Oh?” Izuku tilted his head, keeping his face emotionless.

 

“I watched your last two fights..” Endeavor continued. “To create so much wind pressure just by flicking your fingers, or to shatter the ground with just one step. It reminds me of All Might, who had a mysterious new sidekick with suspiciously similar powers.”

 

Izuku pulled a slight face. “Yeah, I’m his sidekick alright. Just sidekick though. Believe me, I’ve already heard the theories. Look, I don’t wish to be rude but I have to get ready so-”

 

He stepped past the man intent to wait as far away as possible and prayed they would be called out sooner rather than later. Given enough time he might do something considered illegal.

 

“It’s my Shoto’s duty to surpass All Might.”

 

Izuku stopped but didn't turn around.

 

“He will be the number one hero. And this fight will just confirm how much training he has left.”

 

The greenette bit the inside of his cheek to keep himself from saying something he’d potentially regret.

 

“He will make a great hero someday” Izuku retorted instead. “Whether he’s number one or not won’t change that.”

 

The number two hero hummed, clearly not happy with that response. “Don’t disgrace yourself or him by holding back.”

 

“Believe me neither of us is the disgrace.” Izuku found himself saying, the words leaving his mouth with hot iron dripping from each word. Izuku felt that tell-tale feeling of lightning arcing over his eyes.

 

A very disgusted sound left Endeavor's mouth but neither could get another word in.

 

“HEY!” Izuku finally turned as he heard the familiar voice.

 

 

Bakugou was stalking over to them, face pulled into a sneer.

 

“Go away,” he told Endeavor, “I need a word with this deku.”

 

Endeavor was clearly not thrilled at the amount of disrespect coming from both teens, but couldn’t do anything about it. So he did leave.

 

Izuku finally let his face show his true feelings on the conversation and both remained quiet until the man was around the corner and out of sight.

 

“Did you need something?” Izuku finally asked.

 

“What did the burn-brain want?” Bakugou questioned.

 

The greenette knew that wasn’t it but humored the blonde. Snorting at the insult that he’d be saving for later. If there was one thing you could rely on from Bakugou, he was quirk with the insulting nicknames. “Just being a bitch and telling me to fight hard. Now what did you actually want to ask?”

 

Bakugou clearly wanted to snap at him but realized the time to get answers was running short fast.

 

“When you were talking to Icy-hot earlier-”

 

“You eavesdropped?”

 

“Only the last bit your fucking moron. I don’t care about what he has to say, I only bothered to listen because he brought up All Might.” The blonde snapped. “Listen, I don’t know how you tricked him into making you his sidekick-”

 

“Trick?”

 

“But what you said about Auntie Inko, that was a lie right?”

 

Izuku blinked rapidly. “What?”

 

“Open your fucking ears Deku! Bakugou yelled, “You lied about Auntie Inko dating the skeleton man right?”

 

 

Izuku was dumbstruck by the question. Why the hell would Bakugou care? Well whatever the reason- “No, she’s not. I just knew Todoroki wouldn’t take the truth as an answer.”

 

“Good.” Bakugou snapped.

 

Once again, why the hell did he care?

 

But before Izuku could possibly get an answer to that question, Bakugou was turning to leave.

 

It dawned on the greenette that this was the first time in over a year that he and Bakugou had spoken without yelling at each other. No punches, no explosions, no burns. Nothing.

 

Sure it wasn’t a pleasant conversation but it had been a conversation.

 

Izuku shuddered at the thought.

 

This day was just too weird for his liking.

 

Notes:

Izuku: *internally* this fucking bit-
Bakugou: Ew, go away.
Izuku: ....He ain't wrong.

No Bakugou did not hear Shoto's tragic backstory, Endeavors vibes are just rancid

Chapter 38

Notes:

And now, for the moment you've all been waiting for.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Delphi-”  The rabbit hero threw a wadded up napkin at the snake hero.  “Up, the finals are about to start.”

 

The snake miraculous holder, who had been napping in the interim and taking the chance to sunbathe, snapped up into a seated position.  “Hg- What’s up Fiver?”

“Final match bunny.”  He told her.  “This is the big one.”

 

The teen quickly scrambled to the edge of the roof, overlooking the field.  She pulled out a pair of binoculars and focused on the gates that each student was set to walk out from.

 

“Welcome to the final battle!”   Present Mic shouted over the roar of the crowd.  “In just a moment, we’ll see which first year will come out on top!  Yes!  It all comes down to this!”

 

Fiver’s ears twitched at the loud noise but he did little more than wince.

 

Delphi was practically leaning over the edge in anticipation.  Chuckling, the man flicked open a panel on the umbrella that he’d been using to keep the sun out of his eyes.

 

With a click he took a photo of the eager teen and sent it to the team's group chat.  It wouldn’t arrive until he was back in his time, but they’d be excited to see it none-the less.

 

The younger members of the team were often cooed over by the older ones.

 

“From the Hero Course!  Student 1-A15!  And also from the hero course, Student 1-A04!  Both students have been having matches that are decided in an instant!  But what will happen now?!”

 

+x+

 

Izuku took a deep breath, in through his nose, out through his mouth.

 

His heart might as well be connected to the loud speaker with how much it pounded in his ears.  Todoroki’s face didn’t give anything away, but Izuku had a feeling his classmate was in a very similar boat.

 

“So, here we are.”  The other said calmly, voice tinged with anticipation.

 

“And only one of us can win.”  Izuku added, he let a smile creep onto his face though he didn’t entirely feel it.  “Hey, I am glad I got to face you in the finals.  Let’s make this a great fight, okay?”

 

He got no response, but he hadn’t really expected one.

 

“BEGIN!”

 

As Todoroki’s heel twisted, Izuku tapped into that same energy he had bubbling under his skin earlier.  With a snap of his fingers, the wall of ice that had been aiming to knock him out was shattered.

 

Larger fractals of ice were thrown to the floor as smaller flakes were blown everywhere.

 

The audience reeled as icy wind flooded the place.  Many people ducked low in their seats or covered their faces to avoid the cold air.

 

“Mi- I mean, Student 1-A04 managed to counter the opening attack!  Look, they're the top two, aren’t we going to announce their names anyway?”

 

There was the sound of a muffled thump and a yelp from the pro hero.

 

“OKAY FINE!  Student 1-A15 wasn’t able to knock his classmate out in a single blow.  But he also stopped himself from being blasted out by the windforce.”

 

Another wall of ice was sent to Izuku.  So far Todoroki had only seen him manage one attack at a time, so it wasn’t an unfair assumption that he may not be able to pull the same move twice.

 

“He Countered Again!”

 

Izuku didn’t have a perfect metric on how much power he used with each blast.  He was essentially running off of a general feeling.  But he still felt pretty strong.  He could do this.

 

Todoroki was trying to keep Izuku away, and had backed himself with enough Ice to prevent just being knocked out of bounds.

 

Izuku could tell, these were just tests.  Seeing how he’d react, and in turn he got to see a bit of how the other moved.  But they didn’t have all day to test, they needed to advance.

 

As the third, this time much larger, barrage came for Izuku, instead of batting it away he  jumped far above it.

 

The power he’d put into his leap was even less than he’d used for the snaps.

 

Izuku was fast.  When his feet met the floor he charged, bolas in hand, at his classmate.

 

Todoroki was forced to counter, ditching his platform of ice crystals to get out of the way.  When he began to form a new frozen wave, the boy rode it forward to meet his opponent from above.

 

The greenette rolled away, just in time to avoid the fist that created more spires to form on the sight that Todoroki’s fist met the floor.

 

The talons of his boots dug into the floor, keeping him on his feet and Izuku had a brief second to wish he had his jacket before he again had to meet Todoroki’s attempts to push him out of bounds.

 

“You're dragging this out.”  Todoroki yelled, albeit in an even tone.  “I can see my fathers face even from here.  He’s furious I’m not using his power.”

 

Izuku smiled.  “Well, these people have been waiting here all day, why not give them a show?”  He moved again and Todoroki was again forced to counter.  Now they both were staying on the move.

 

Todoroki was attempting to change the playing field, quite literally, by creating outcrops of ice that Izuku had to be careful to avoid, lest he fall and potentially impale himself on the crystalline spikes.

 

“You're trying to force me out of a stable position?”  Todoroki asked, voice tinged with intrigue.

 

“It’s only fitting, considering you have a much clearer defense.”  Izuku spun over another blast of ice.  His bolas wrapped around a larger fragment of ice which was launched at the other.

 

Todoroki managed to duck below it.

 

“Naturally, and you expect me to just stay stationary and try to bat you away.”

 

Izuku grinned as he launched another ice boulder at his opponent.

 

“Naturally,” The miraculous holder skidded.  “I couldn’t reasonably expect to just fight you from a distance.  I have the advantage on the move.”

 

Todoroki’s face twisted a little into a smile, even as he was being forced on the defense.


“Unless your opponent has found a way to use his quirk to move faster.”  A bulk of ice formed around Todoroki's feet in a crude form of ice skates.  “Which I have.”

Notes:

This is gonna take a while.

Chapter 39

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Now Izuku was stuck chasing Todoroki around the field, as the other made impressive bursts to keep away from the greenette.

 

At one point, the half red-head made an almost loop-de-loop of ice and managed to drop down on the greenette who had to dive out of the way of another attack.

 

“You're impressive,”  Todoroki conceded.  As the field was filled with another blast of ice, forcing him to back himself with more ice to not be knocked away.  The ice that had been shattered had begun to fall around them like snow.

 

Izuku grinned, “I worked really hard to become so.  Though it does make me wonder-”  His eye flickered with gold.

 

He snapped his hand out, ready to meet the next attack.

 

“Why are you half-assing it Todoroki?”  The greenette asked him.  “Everyone here is giving it their all.  And maybe they think you are too- but I can see you much better than they can.  Yoru shaking, your body is reaching its limit and you have the option to warm up again.  But you refuse.”

The smile began to fall away from the teen face and Izuku’s expression couldn’t be called friendly.

 

“Why are you doing this?”  He snapped.

 

“Because I’m the kind of person who asks- no I demand the best from people.  You’ve convinced yourself you can beat me with half your strength, and yet you haven’t been able to touch me.”  It wasn’t that Izuku wasn’t smiling, in fact his face was still pulled into a toothy grin.

 

But it was taunting.

 

“You know why I’m doing this-”  Todoroki grunted as a much slower wave of ice shot towards the teen.

 

“I do.”  Izuku snapped his fingers again.  “And I also know, that your father isn’t the one down here right now.  I’m not fighting him.  I don’t give a damn about him or what he wants.  So why the hell do you care so much?”

 

Izuku used that brief moment of shock to charge the other and meet a punch to the teens stomach.

 

Todoroki spun and hit the floor with a loud crock of ice below him.

+x+

 

Shoto felt the world spin as he flew back by Midoriya’s punch.  His spine put the floor and he shouted as a large burst of pain spread though- well basically his whole body.  He had narrowly missed hitting his head.

 

His entire body shook, even as he stood up.  This wasn’t over.

 

There was frost coating his skin, clothes, hair, even the inside of his mouth.  

 

A distant voice echoed in his mind.

 

“You're not a prisoner to your lineage, you're allowed to use your power.  To be whoever you want to be.”

 

There were times, he couldn’t quite remember his mothers voice.  When he tried to recall something she told him, and his mind came up blank.  Each time he wrote it off as her just not being able to talk to him so freely.

 

Now he just wondered if it was because he didn’t take the time to remember.

 

But now- her voice sounded very Very clear in his mind.

 

The field filled with a massive burst of flame and he lost sight of Midoriya.  Everything was so bright.  Everything was so warm.

 

He hadn’t considered that it might feel nice to exist in a place that wasn’t cold and walled off.

 

What a day.

 

“I admit it, you're better than I am.”  He told Midoriya, who had managed to block the flames somehow.

 

Midoriya spun his bolas around in a lazy circle, smile still ever confident and taunting.  “Then why do you look so happy Todoroki?”

 

“Because,”  He charged, the ice had melted from his right side, meaning he had full access to his ice again.  Even as the flames licked his hair and began to char his uniform.  “I know something you don’t.  I know how much I was holding back.”

 

+x+

 

Far above them Endeavor had begun to open his mouth to yell out to his son.

 

But the man hadn’t gotten the chance as a large chunk of ice, he supposed from the fight, hit him in the face.

 

+x+

Far above that Delphi grinned as her aim had struck true.  She had grabbed one of the pieces of ice that had been thrown onto the roof during the fight and used Fiver’s umbrella like a baseball bat.

 

The rabbit hero in question was filming with her lyre, lest they miss a chance to record this blessed moment in history.

 

“I love time travel.”  Fiver said under his breath as that too was added to the group chat.

 

+x+

 

Izuku managed to dodge Todoroki’s next attack by jumping high, High above the ground.

 

The new massive ice spire gave him space to land and the boy looked down at his opponent who rose to meet him.

 

“You're amazing!”  Izuku cheered, even as he had to move sideways as the other connected with the spot he’d just been.

 

A tug on his ankle revealed that his boot had been caught in the ice.

 

“I ought to be after all these years.”  Todoroki fired a blast of flame at the teen.

 

Izuku freed his foot with a large kick arched with power.  His bolas snagged an outcrop of ice pulling Izuku away from the fire.  And he stood again, facing his opponent.

 

“There’s- something I ought to tell you.”  He said, grunting as his side hit the icy wall.

 

Todoroki kept on the pressure.  “Tell me.”

 

Izuku let himself go and he began to fall, his smile was practically glowing, as were his eyes.  His voice was tinged with laughter.

 

“I wasn’t trying yet either.”  He said and with an arc of lightning glowing under his skin.  The teen's boots hit the floor and the battlefield shattered.

 

Bonus- Have a Delphi sketch

 

https://64.media.tumblr.com/c86b20c596498643495359dc380f9616/518d15f3b10a172a-a4/s2048x3072/714e6c5b589911f21090982953f58375e999fe00.pnj

Notes:

For the one person who pointed out yesterday that this reminded the of Indigo and Westley's fight from The Princess Bride? Yes that was on purpose, you get a cookie.

Chapter 40

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Uraraka was watching with eyes practically bulging out of her head.  Izuku and Todoroki were going at it far longer than any other fight today. (with the exception of Kirishima and Testsutetsu)

 

She had heard Iida mention something about Todoroki never using his fire quirk in a fight for some reason, before the taller boy had left to take a phone call.

 

She felt bad he was missing this.

 

Izuku was meeting each wall of ice with a shattering snap, and the flashes of fire with a leap or a sweep of his arm to blow it away.

 

So much ice had been thrown up into the air, the air being so chilled, and the force of Izuku’s punches- had begun to form into snow clouds.  It was falling over the whole stadium.

 

She gazed up in awe as the flakes got bigger, but the fight below them was still raging on.

 

The greenette had finally begun to get hit, but so had Todoroki.  Izuku’s hair looked singed and there was a thick layer of ice covering his arm.  Meanwhile Todoroki’s uniform shirt was being burnt away and there were several bruises on his face and arms.

 

The battlefield was now so full of craters, and ice spires that it was near unrecognizable.  And as the snow carpeted the ground, both teens were rapidly getting covered in the stuff.

 

Izuku’s hair was practically white from how much was sticking to it.  And Todoroki was drenched as the snow melted around him.

 

To her shock, Izuku managed to disappear in the new terrain, so thoroughly covered in ice he could blend in with the field.

 

Todoroki was still looking around and there was no evidence that Izuku had left the field so he began scanning the field slowly.

 

Only to be blindsided when a snowball met the back of his head.

 

The boy spluttered in shock, even as it melted away.  He spun around and got another snowball to the face, this time knocking him flat on his butt.

 

To the audience's surprise, laughter bubbled out of the teen as he wiped his face.  Gathering a handful of snow and launching it at Midoriya when he peeked out to throw another.  He too began giggling, and the sound echoed over the snow and up into the air

 

Uraraka found herself smiling, and her own laughter joined her classmates.  Soon all of class 1-A was laughing with the two below them.

 

The audience was joining in as well.  The two’s laughter was infectious.

 

At some point Todoroki managed to throw a snowball so off course it landed by Cementoss’ foot instead.

 

Finally when Izuku was close enough, Todoroki released another blast of flames.  Melting away most of Izuku’s camouflage with the proximity.  Now out in the open, a more proper fight began again.

 

+x+

 

Izuku shook his now soaked hair.

 

Todoroki looked a little like he'd fallen into a lake with how much water had begun dripping off of him.  “Thank you.”

 

The boy grinned, still full of light and joy.  “No problem.  But I think we gotta wrap up.”

The other nodded and adjusted his stance.  Izuku did much the same.

 

A final wall of ice was flying at Izuku, which he bounded over, skidding down at mach speed towards his opponent who had a wildfire rapidly growing around him.

 

Izuku pulled together every last drop of his reading power and said a prayer that Roaar could hold out just a little longer.

 

This was his final move as the words left his mouth.

 

“CLOUT!”

 

Notes:

Izuku: Ayo, things are getting to serious. Pause for a snowball fight.
Meanwhile-
Delphi: Ayo, things are getting to serious. I'm gonna homerun this block of ice into Endeavors face.

Chapter 41

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Toshinori and Inko were both on the edges of their seats, the world had splintered around the two, even as Midnight and Cementoss had finally intervened.

 

Now there was so much in the air, dust, snow, steam, all polling together.

 

“What was that?”   Present Mic shouted, and a glance said he’d been one of the once physically knocked back by the blast.

 

“The air on the battlefield was cooled down and heated up so fast-”   Aizawa was saying, sounding ever so slightly rattled himself.  Though anyone else would assume it was his normal voice.

 

The dust slowly began to clear, and everyone waited to see what had happened to the final two students.

 

“LOOK!”  Inko grabbed him and he followed the point of her finger to see the smallest hint of green hair.

 

Just inches from the edge, hunched over, but still standing was Izuku.

 

And across from him, in a pile of shattered ice was Todoroki, out of bounds.

 

+x+

 

Izuku was breathing heavily, mouth dry and bones aching.  He felt exhausted.  Like he’d pushed far past a limit in far too short a time.  It was like pulling a muscle, except the muscle was his whole body.

 

Oddly enough, his mouth hurt a lot.

 

Very slowly, the greenette raised his fist into the air, blood dripped down his arm and began to soak the shoulder of his damaged uniform.  But he stood.

 

He won.

 

The crowd began to scream as Midnight announced him the winner.  Izuku let his fist drop and looked around to find the teachers booth.  He gave Toshinori and his mother the best smile he could manage despite the pain in his mouth.

 

“Midoriya.”  Oh- that was Midnight, she was talking to him.  She looked concerned.  “You should go see Recovery Girl, can you walk or do you need a stretcher?”

 

“I-I’ll be fine.”  He tried to wave it off, just a minute and he’d be right as rain.

 

The teacher did not look convinced.  “I think you might be concussed.”

 

Izuku felt the pounding in his head, like a kickdrum being attacked by a donkey.  Okay- maybe he wasn’t fine.

 

“I wanna walk out.”  He said, more confident than maybe he should be.

 

She gave him an appraising look, “Alright.  But I’m having Cementoss escort you both.”

Izuku couldn’t argue the logic in that but he did get to walk out on his own two feet.  It was important to him, he needed to let people know he could walk away from anything.

 

Battered and bruised, and bleeding from his hand, but still standing.  Still smiling.

 

Once he was out of the sunlight Izuku managed to get half way down the corridor before toppling.  Cementoss immediately called for another stretcher and Izuku didn’t fight it.

 

Todoroki continued to take his well deserved nap and Izuku was jealous because no way he’d be allowed to sleep unless Recovery Girl fully healed his concussion.

 

He really wanted some water- or a coffee.  Actually no, he felt like he might vomit, so no coffee.

 

Izuku was sitting on one of the two cots and while the others were focused on moving Todroki very carefully to the other he let his transformation fall and quickly tucked Roaar under his blankets and out of view.

 

“Good kitten-”  Me managed to whisper.  “Thank you-”

 

Recovery Girl quickly did tell him he was concussed, and that she wouldn’t be able to fully heal him for at least a few more hours.  Izuku managed to nod but immediately regretted it and instead made a thumbs up with his non-bleeding hand.

 

Since that was just the lacerations from Trixx’s bite, how much larger due to his multiple uses of clout, they were just wrapped and he was given a large dose of painkillers.

 

While he tried to stay awake by counting the ceiling tiles and feeling the velvet softness of Roaar’s fur, a blonde head appeared in his vision.

 

He felt himself smile up at his mentor.  “Heeey-”  Izuku managed.

 

“Geeze you are out of it.”  Toshinori said as Izuku felt someone else, his mom, take his hand.

 

“I’ll be okay, just gotta wait a bit so- don’t pass out.”  Izuku said, trying to focus on his mother but finding there to be two of her.  “Don- usssse mirage moooom-”

 

“I won't baby,”  She said and Izuku heard something wet in her voice.

 

“No crying!”  He managed, leaning forwards only for Toshinori to push him back.  Man these painkillers were something else!  “Ten minutes- then I just have fun.  Liiike I promised.”

 

She chuckled and even though she still sounded like she was crying, Izuku deemed it a win.

 

Something poked his arm and he looked down.  Recovery Girl was sticking another thing in him.

 

He tried to grab it but his mother grabbed both hands and rested hers on top of it.

 

“It’s your IV honey.”  She told him.  “It’s there to help.”

 

IV, he knew what those were.  They were good.

 

“Does To-todo- oki get one too?”  He asked.  If it helped, then Todoroki definitely needed one.

 

Todoroki needed all the help he could get.

 

“Yeah baby, he’s just fine.  At the moment he’s doing a bit better than you actually.”  His mom said, and she was pretty good at knowing these things.  “Rest Izuku, you did amazing.  We’re so proud.”

 

“You did great, kid.”  Toshinori reassured him, “Just take it easy for a bit.”

 

Izuku hummed, his head still hurt a bit but the pain was more distant.  He still wasn’t supposed to sleep so his mom would squeeze his hand whenever his eyes stayed closed too long.  He tried to focus on her voice.  Every now and then Toshinori would add something, ensuring Izuku knew he was still there.

 

Good, he didn’t want Toshinori to go anywhere.

 

He promised he wouldn’t, and Izuku told him as much.

 

Toshinori talked a bit more after that.

 

Once his mind had begun to clear slightly from the fog he heard Recovery girl say she could clear up his concussion, at least enough for him to go to the award ceremony.

 

There was a kiss pressed to his forehead and abruptly the word became a bit more focused.  The pain-killers were fading rapidly and he could actually form a few thoughts.

 

“Did I get hit by a truck?”  Was his first coherent thought he managed to vocalize.

 

This got his mom and Toshinori to laugh out loud, which only slightly worsened his headache.  Personally Izuku would be more than happy to take the pain if it meant getting to hear them laugh.

 

“No, but two tons of ice probably felt much the same.”  Toshinori told him.

 

Izuku groaned, Roaar was still cupped in his palm but if he had to guess she was sleeping.

 

“My mouth tastes like ass.”  Was Izuku’s next statement.

 

“About that,” his mom opened her phone’s camera and flipped it so Izuku could see his face.  His bruises had cleared up but the most prominent things were his teeth and eyes.

 

The pupils of his eyes had become ever so slightly oblong.  Nothing too noticeable, unless you knew what to look for.

 

His teeth had also changed, his canine teeth were much more pronounced and the two teeth below them had sharpened as well. 

 

He had tiger’s eyes and fangs.

 

Izuku poked at his teeth to confirm they were really there, “Oh- damn.”

Notes:

Izuku: *drags Toshinori over* *whispers* I need to tell you something- they gave me drugs.
Toshinori: Yeah, they did. The good ones too.

He's so zonked for a bit. Luckily they need to rebuild the floor so he has some time. That ice aint gonna melt itself and Endeavor's probably distracted with the black eye Delphi gave him.

Ps, I don't typically like writing people as being super cocky with their victories. So the fist in the air was something I agonized over including. But I am also the kind of person who when I compete in things have told myself "Make her (my competition) cry" as motivation during athletic events. So Izuku gets to have his dramatic moment.

Chapter 42

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku, now mostly healed and with a much clearer mind, was waiting underneath the stadium field.

 

Tokoyami was already there and Izuku took the chance to babble about how the matches had gone, since he hadn’t gotten the chance before.

 

“You are nervous.”  The boy pointed out, brushing off Izuku’s attempts at normality.

 

Izuku’s grin flattered.  “Ah- uh- well-”

 

“You are unhappy with how the match turned out?”  Tokoyami asked.  “Or is this something else?”

 

Izuku shook his head, then immediately regretted it as the world spun.  He steadied himself before responding.  “That’s not it, I don’t regret anything- it’s just…”

 

He fiddled with the bandages on his hand.

 

“When the class found out I was All Might’s new sidekick, you all kind of freaked out.  Apparently so did the teachers?  But at least you all got to know me before that.  To some degree.”  The greenette explained.  “But now- there’s gonna be no avoiding it anymore.  My name is about to be televised to the entire country- fuck the entire world even.”

 

Izuku looked up, sensing the crowd that would soon be staring him down.

 

“What if that’s all I’m going to be now?”  He asked.  “And what’s worse- what if I don’t match their expectations?  I might be signing away my life to stay in a shadow way bigger than I could ever dream of stepping out of.”

Tokoyami thought for a moment.  “Do you think it would be better if you remained anonymous?”

 

Izuku shrugged.  “I don’t know.  Maybe?”

 

“Well then, I doubt you will ever step out of that shadow.”  The teen said curtly.  “If you have already decided there is no point.”

 

“You’re starting a self fulfilling prophecy.”  Dark Shadow chimed in.

 

The greenette thought about this.

 

If he tried to stay unknown for most of his formative years as a hero- maybe that would make his personal life more peaceful.  But he’d be locking away any chance to be seen as more.  He might accidentally cement his legacy before he even made it out of highschool!

 

And yeah, he was stoked to be considered All Might’s sidekick.  The fact Toshinori had called him such without hesitation meant the world to him.

 

But if he wanted to be a hero, the kind he’d always wanted to be, he couldn’t hide now just to make things easier on himself.  Not when he had the chance to show the world everything he was capable of.

 

That was why All Might always said, ‘I AM HERE.’

 

Because it was a promise.  One that he’d proven over and over that he wouldn’t break.

 

Izuku needed to decide if he could make the same promise.

 

“You’re right.”  Izuku conceded.  “I can’t hide.  No matter what happens.”

 

Tokoyami, clearly satisfied, nodded.

 

Todoroki had finally woken up and joined them a bit before they were supposed to go up.  Mr. Aizawa appeared a minute before the award ceremony to tell them that Iida wouldn’t be joining them, as he had been called away for a family matter.

 

Izuku hadn’t had time to ask what had happened as they were all told to get onto the platforms that would rise up onto the field.

 

The teen took up his spot, a sinking feeling in his chest brought on by his missing friend.

 

“Don’t worry for now.”  Tokoyami reminded him.  “There will be time to worry about Iida later.  He would not want you to dwell and sour your victory.”

 

Izuku nodded, he had promised his mom and Toshinori that he’d be a little selfish once he was done trying to help Todoroki.  He could worry later.  Right now, focus.

 

+x+

 

“The first year students had completed all of the events for their first ever sports festival!”  Midnight announced to the students and large amount of press that had gathered onto the field.  The rest of the crowd was buzzing with anticipation.  “Now we can all relax, and enjoy the award ceremony!”

 

A victorious score played across the loud speakers and fireworks filled the air.

 

A wall of smoke and confetti slightly obscured the rising platform.

 

When it cleared the camera’s began flashing as each news outlet tried to get the best pictures.  This was no doubt going to be big news for the following weeks, so things like the best photo would be the best way to draw in viewers.

 

Izuku shifted his weight slightly, feeling the weight of hundreds of eyes on him as if it were a physical weight.  Pushing through that he did his best to smile.  He had practiced smiling through tough situations before.

 

(*cough* Toshinori making him drag a fridge while the man sat on it *cough*)

 

And he had been told they were rather convincing.

 

He had a slightly harder time than All Might did, mostly because Izuku’s eyes were not obscured the way the blonde’s were.

 

Trying to keep his focus on something more positive he scanned the crowd for Uraraka, who was clapping enthusiastically.  Their other classmates seemed equally excited, except for Bakugou who appeared to be yelling at Kirishima for something the redhead had told him.

 

Then he tried to spot his mom up in the teachers box but couldn’t through the dispersing smoke so he turned back to the crowds and began counting how many seats were in each row of the stands.

 

This worked pretty well and prevented him from just freezing up.

 

“In third place, Fumikage Tokoyami!” Midnight announced, letting the roar of applause die down before continuing.  “This spot is shared by student Tenya Iida, but he was called away for family matters.”

 

The photo of Iida that had been used at the start of each fight appeared on the screen once more, this time with his name instead of his student ID.

 

“In Second Place, Shoto Todoroki!”   She continued.

 

Izuku snuck a glance at the other.

 

He hadn’t spoken since he’d woken up and Izuku had been too afraid to push him to talk.

 

“And in first place-”   Midnight called, and Izuku steeled his nerves.  “This Year's champion, Izuku Midoriya!”

Notes:

Izuku: I want people to know I'm gonna be a great hero- But I also want people to leave me the Fuck ALONE! Have you seen All Might's stalkers!?! I know exactly what I'm fearing!

Poor baby, he's stressed.

Chapter 43

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku listened to the deafening roar of the audience and again tried to spot his mom as he smiled.

 

This time he could just make her out in the teachers box, crying into a handkerchief but waving excitedly.

 

“Now!  Let’s Break Out the Hardware!”   Midnight announced, picking up the medals that had been on Tokoyami’s platform until now.  “And who better to hand out these awards than-”

A familiar laugh echoed through the stadium.  Izuku felt his smile grow a little more genuine.

 

“CITIZENS!  I AM HERE WITH THE MEDALS!”  “All Might, the number one hero!”

 

All Might and Midnight’s words made the whole thing unintelligible and Izuku stifled a laugh.

 

“...ruined that didn’t I?”   She admitted.

 

“One day you people will learn to rehearse.”  Izuku said through his teeth, just loud enough for his classmates to hear.

 

Tokoyami appeared to choke on a laugh.

 

All Might grabbed one of the bronze medals and Izuku heard a few of the words he exchanged with Tokoyami but tried not to eavesdrop.

 

Tokoyami appeared thoughtful afterwards so Izuku figured it was some sort of advice.

 

When All Might gave Todoroki the silver medal, Izuku heard him lower his voice quite significantly.  Acknowledging that this was meant to be a more private statement, Izuku intentionally focused on the chatter of the other students to avoid hearing anything.

 

He did see the hug All Might gave the boy through and saw how stiff Todoroki went, as if he was wildly unexpecting such a gesture despite the blonde having done the same for Tokoyami mere seconds earlier.

 

Izuku knew from the very subtle shift in what he could see of his mentor’s face, he was thinking about the day's revelations.  Rage, almost imperceptible to those who didn’t know what to look for, was plain to see for Izuku.

 

When the hug broke apart and Shoto went back to looking at nothing, Izuku finally gave his full attention to his mentor.

 

“Izuku,”  He started.  “I know I’ve already said this once already, but I’m so proud of you.”

 

The greenette felt his cheeks grow warm but hoped against all kwami it wasn’t super obvious.  He accepted the gold medal and felt the weight of it like a noose on his future.

 

“You’ve come so far already.  And I feel incredibly lucky to have been here to see it.”  All Might- no Toshinori told him.  “This is just one of the first steps to becoming a hero, but you’ve blown past all my expectations and never cease to amaze me.  You haven’t just chosen this path, you pounded on Destiny's door and demanded the chance to show the world what you're made of.”

 

Izuku accepted the hug and tried to hide his violently red face.

 

“Thanks-”  He said in a slightly watery voice.

 

“Anytime kid-”  Toshinori said quietly.

 

“Hey-”  Izuku whispered.  “When you finish your speech, just say Plus Ultra please?”

 

The blonde laughed and hugged Izuku a little tighter.

 

Once he stood up again, Izuku had composed his expression into his soon to be trademarked smile.

 

All Might clicked back on the microphone he’d turned off for his words with each student.

 

“HERE THEY ARE!  THE WINNERS OF THIS YEARS SPORTS FESTIVAL!  BUT LISTEN UP, ANY OF YOU FIRST YEARS COULD HAVE BEEN ONE OF THE PEOPLE ON THIS PODIUM.  THINK ABOUT ALL YOU’VE DONE TODAY!  HOW FAR YOU’VE PUSHED YOURSELVES AND HOW YOU’VE CHALLENGED EACH OTHER.  LEARN FROM TODAY!  AND YOU’LL BE GETTING EVEN CLOSER TO YOUR GOALS OF BECOMING PROS!”

 

If one had been able to see the man's eyes they’d get the impression he was looking at each student individually.

 

“NOW, I ONLY HAVE ONE THING LEFT TO SAY!  AND I WANT YOU ALL TO SAY IT WITH ME!  YOU KNOW WHAT IT IS!”

 

The crowd shook with anticipation and everyone raised their fisting into the air.  Izuku joined them, his bandaged hand a reminder of the day's event.

 

“PLUS ULTRA!”

 

+x+

 

Delphi hadn’t stopped smiling since the last match.  She was babbling excitedly as the crowd began to leave the stadium.

 

“What do you think my first sports festival is going to be like?”  She asked Fiver as they entered the burrow.

 

“I pray less eventful than that.”  He admitted as he pressed a palm to a portal that began to rapidly speed up, he only vaguely watched the major details.

 

“I can’t wait!”  Delphi began bouncing on her toes.  “Do you think I’d be allowed to bring Sass?”

 

The rabbit hero snorted a laugh, “Why in kwami’s name would you want to make that day any longer.  Take it from first hand experience, it’s exhausting to do it three times in your life, much less relive it a bunch.”

 

The teen rolled her eyes at him as the rabbit hole finally stopped at the proper time.

 

“Are you coming?”  She asked, one foot poised to walk through the portal.

 

The man shook his head.  “I have one more thing to do today, if you’ll remember.”

 

The girl's face lit up.  “Right!  Okay then, I’ll see you soon!”

 

She jumped out, landing on the roof of UA’s stadium, though now it was late at night and the sports festival was still months off.

 

Delphi lept down to the stands and continued from level to level until her shoes touched dirt.

 

She stood up and jogged over to the spot where the battlefield would be made soon and spun around, taking in the massive space.  Quiet now, but soon enough it would be filled with people.

 

A wild grin grew on the girl's face.

 

She couldn’t wait!

 

+x+

 

While most of the world was celebrating the UA sports festival's conclusion, and chatter began about the newly revealed identity of Izuku Midoriya, one little girl was sitting on her bed oblivious to all of this.

 

She had watched the sports festival, though she didn’t really understand most of what was happening and didn’t really like watching people get hurt.

 

The obstacle course had looked fun, and so had the game where they stole the headbands.  But the fights- those were loud and a bit more aggressive.  She would have turned the TV off, but hadn’t

 

“Eri?”  Said a very familiar voice.  “Are you awake bunny?”

 

The little girl jumped up and ran to her mirror where a small white portal had opened.

 

“Fiver!”  She grabbed the man's outstretched hand and pulled him into her room.

 

Her room didn’t have any camera’s inside it anymore, instead just one right outside the door.  And since she couldn’t unlock that, there was really no point having one inside.

 

But that meant she could have her friend over whenever and for as long as she wanted and no one would know!

 

“Hey bunny!”  Fiver picked her up and spun around eliciting a laugh from the girl.  “Did you watch the sports festival like you said?”

 

Before Eri could answer she was flipped upside down by one leg over Fiver’s shoulder.

 

“Huh?”  The rabbit looked around.  “Where’d she go?  Oh dear, I can’t have lost her.”

 

He turned left and right, and Eri giggled madly as she swung back and forth.

 

“Fi-haha- Fiver put me down!”  She said as he spun in a full circle.

 

“Who said that?”  Fiver asked.  “It sounded like Eri, but I don’t see her?”

 

“I’m beh-haha!”  Eri squealed in excitement as he spun around again.  “Behind you!  You’ve got my leg!”

The man hummed and lifted her leg a little higher, as if he had just seen it.  “Oh, I see.”

 

And she was pulled, right side up again and still giggling as the world spun a bit.

 

Fiver plopped her down on her bed and squatted on the floor to be at her eye level.

 

“So bunny, what did you do today?”  he asked.

 

“I watched the sports festival!”  She told him.  “It was funny after all!”

 

He grinned from ear to ear, “Didn’t I tell you?  So, did you like it?”

 

She nodded eagerly, “They had a snowball fight in the final match!   And the girl with pink skin is very pretty!  And the way the winner boy made his one opponent spin out of the ring was funny!   And the girl with the meteor looked just like the girls in my show!  She’s so cool”

 

Fiver nodded, “That’s Ochaco Uraraka.  She’s super cool.”

 

Eri was practically shaking with excitement, “The coolest!”

 

Eri babbled about other things she’d liked, slowly drifting into the other things she’d gotten into since Fiver’s last visit.

 

As most of their visits went, Eri found herself curled up in Fiver’s lap while he told her stories.

 

“What kind of story do you want to hear today Bunny?”  He asked her.

 

“Can you tell me about my heroes?”  She asked.

 

That was the best part about Fiver’s visits.  He told her that one day, she’d have her very own heroes who would beat Chisaki and take her home with them.  Like knights saving a princess.  Except these knights were real.

 

Now, one might wonder how she could believe such things when all evidence pointed to the contrary.  But that was the biggest secret of all.

 

Fiver was from the future.  So he knew all about things before they happened.  He had proven it over and over again.

 

“Let’s see-”  Fiver hummed.  “You’re heroes- Ah I know.  How about I tell you how your heroes found their powers hmm?”

 

“Yeah!”  She cheered.

 

“Now- how to begin.  Once upon a time, there was a boy with no quirk.  None at all.  And he wanted to be a hero, more than anything else in the world.  So he went to school and told everyone his plan, but they said ‘No.  No one would want a weak hero.  You’d better give up.’  But he didn’t, he started to train himself, to run faster, to grow stronger.”

 

“How strong?”  She asked.

 

“As strong as an Ox, bunny.”  Fiver assured her.

 

She nodded.

 

“When the boy went back to school, and showed how strong he was, he told them ‘See, now I’m strong and I’ll be a hero.’  But his classmates and teachers laughed at him, they laughed and jeered until the boy cried.  ‘No. No one would want a crybaby hero.  You’d better give up.’  But again the boy didn’t.  He wiped his tears and taught himself how to smile.”

 

Eri couldn’t imagine learning to smile like that, when everyone laughed at you.

 

“Then he went back to school, and showed everyone how strong he was.  And when they laughed, he just smiled and told them he would be a hero.  ‘See, I learned to smile, and I’ll be a hero.’  But still no one believed him.  And when he tried to help anyway?  They hurt him really bad.”

 

The girl looked up at Fiver with her brows pinched together and tears threatening to spill.  What kind of story was this?

 

“The boy was so tired.  Sometimes he wondered why he even bothered.  He thought like that until one day, when a turtle met the boy.  When the turtle asked him ‘Why do you want to be a hero so bad?’  The boy was shocked, since no one had asked him that.  ‘I want to help people.  But they won’t let me help them.’  The turtle nodded solemnly.”

 

“What’s so-lemme?  Eri asked.

 

“Solemnly, it means sad but understanding.”  Fiver explained.  “Then the turtle asked him, ‘then why do you keep trying?’  And the little boy said ‘I don’t know.  But if I don't, who will?’  The turtle liked this boy's answer.  And he told him that he would help him be a hero, and help him find others who wanted to be heroes too.”

 

Fiver shifted Eri slightly so he could look at her properly.

 

“Eri, remember what I told you when we first met?”  He asked.

 

“All that is necessary for the triumph of evil, is for good people to do nothing.”  She told him.  Fiver said it a lot, he said it was his boss's motto. 

 

The rabbit hero nodded, “Then remember this.  Your heroes will never, ever give up.  So no matter how bad things seem.  Promise me you won’t give up on them either, okay?”


Eri nodded slowly.  “Okay, I promise.”  She wouldn’t ever give up on her heroes.

Notes:

Okay! I'm gonna put this story on an unofficial break fro just a little bit. Maybe a few days? Just to build up a few chapters before I continue. So consider this the season 1 finale?

About the actual chapter. Fiver can't change anything really, it could disrupt the timeline in very very BAD ways. But he can give Eri hope and prank the ever living shit out of Overhaul. He's stolen not 1, not two, not 4 but 5! 5 of Overhauls stupid bird masks! And everytime Overhaul is dumb enough to leave his box of disposable masks somewhere Fiver can see (which is damn near everywhere) those get yoinked too. Fuck you.

All Might: This is my kid, he's the coolest person I've ever met. He wants to be the next number one hero, and I will do anything and everything in my power to prepare him for that role. Including emotionally supporting him.
Shoto: *sobbing* I COULD HAVE HAD THAT?!?!

Chapter 44

Notes:

Alright, I'm back!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku had, bessidly, made it back home without anyone hounding him.  Possibly due to his hoodie and face mask obscuring almost all of his features.  And since Toshinori and his mother were with him, they offered obstacles to obscure himself behind.

 

“It’s not that bad.”  Toshinori insisted.  “You’ll get used to it.”

 

Izuku grumbled.  “Said the one of us who can keep a secret identity.”

 

“Think about it like this-”  The blonde said, dropping his voice lower as a family passed them to find seats on the train.  “Right now, the sports festival is on everyone's mind.  But soon enough that’ll fade.  Then when you go pro, people don’t really expect to see heroes out and about.  It’s way less likely you’d get dragged aside in a grocery store or something.”

 

The greenette’s eye’s furrowed.  “I’ve been with you when you got recognized in the grocery store!”

 

You take two seconds to reach something on the top shelf and a swarm forms.  Thankfully Izuku had gone unnoticed that day.

 

“Well yeah, but I’m kinda really recognizable.  I did it on purpose.”  Toshinori waved it off.

 

When they finally stumbled into the Midoriya’s apartment Izuku laid down on the couch as he was swarmed by kwami.

 

He was asleep before dinner.

 

+x+

 

The trip back to school was another round of Izuku playing ‘dodge the people.’  He had left extra early and the rain made the streets much more empty.  But he still had several people call out to him as he boarded the train.  On the train itself, several people snapped pictures with him.

 

Izuku’s smile was so realistic he’d almost believe it.

 

Maybe someday he could smile when people recognized him.  But today his thoughts were occupied.

 

When Izuku saw the gate of UA come into view, he hastened his pace and crossed the threshold with a sigh of relief.

 

Finally, he could overthink in private.

 

Shaking out his raincoat, on his mother had made him with a swirl of clouds lining the cuffs, Izuku put away his rain boots and retrieved his gym uniform shirt to use to dry his hair.

 

Now with both the coat and shirt hanging up to dry, Izuku lingered.

 

Pollen had been the one to join him today, her miraculous cleverly disguised as a tie pin tucked under his jacket.  Seeing as his hair wasn’t long enough for the comb.

 

So he made sure both her and Roaar were still dry and clean.

 

His classmates filtered in and greeted him, he did his best to look cheery.

 

When time got close enough that Izuku was beginning to wonder if his friend wasn’t coming.  Iida came around the corner.

 

“Ah, Midoriya.”  the taller boy greeted.

 

“Iida!”  Izuku jumped, “I heard about what happened- is everything okay?”

 

Iida waved him off, “Everythings fine.  But thank you for your concern.”

 

The greenette faltered.  Giving Iida enough time to leave without the option of more questions.

 

“You know- it’s okay if it’s not, right?”

 

+x+

 

The chatter of theri class that morning was getting recognized.  It seemed most of them had at least gotten stares if not people approaching them.

 

Izuku had tuned into the conversation just in time for Ashido to shove her phone in front of his face.

 

He leaned back rather dramatically but at the girl's insistence took the device, and saw a picture of himself looking back at him.

 

‘Got to meet All Might’s new sidekick today!  #MeetMidoriya’

 

Izuku made a very odd choking sound and felt his face turn bright red.

 

“Wow,”  Uraraka leaned over his shoulder to read, “You’re famous already!”

 

“Oh yeah,”  Ashido clicked on the tag, revealing that it wasn't the only one.

 

He wondered if the floor could swallow him whole now.

 

Thankfully they took pity on him and went back to talking about their own experiences.  Izuku was still watching Iida, who was facing forward and not speaking to anyone.

 

When they heard the approaching footsteps that were very intentionally audible, they all scrambled to their seats.  So by the time Mr. Aizawa said “Morning.”  They were all in place.

 

“Good morning Mr. Aizawa.”  The class said back to him.  

 

As their teacher sat down, Tsu ribbited in question, “Mr. Aizawa, you don’t have your bandages anymore.  That’s good news.”

 

“Recovery Girl went a bit overboard on her healing.”  The man scratched at the scar under his eye.  “Anyways.  Now that the sports festival is over, we can go back to the usual lessons.  Today will be on Hero Informatics.”

 

You could probably hear a pin drop.  Izuku was tempted to test it.

 

“Please don’t be a pop quiz, please don’t be a pop quiz.”  Kaminari was near silently praying.

 

After letting them squirm for a minute, Mr. Aizawa continued.  “You’re gonna need to pick your code-names.”

 

The entire room jolted, and smiles spread across the faces of the class.

 

“This is gonna be great.”  Was the general consensus.

 

Izuku meanwhile was stumped.  He hadn’t had too much time to think about a hero name.

 

“It’s related to the pro hero draft picks that I mentioned before the sports festival.”  Their teacher continued.  “Most of the time, the draft doesn’t go out to first years, but this year it’s different.  The hero agencies are essentially investing in your talents, but there's always the chance you’ll lose that.”

 

“So we still need to prove ourselves after getting recruited.”  Hagakure concluded.

 

“Exactly.”  Mr. Aizawa nodded, he clicked the projector remote and a list appeared on the board.  “Normally the results are more spread out, but this year-”

 

The board showed each of the students who made it to the finals, the lowest score being Sero.  Who still had fourteen, plenty of variety to pull from.  And the most were.

 

Izuku felt several eyes lock onto him as his name showed that he’d amassed over 5,000 offers.

 

Truth be told, Toshinori had offered to let him do the work study at his own agency.  And Izuku had been expecting he’d take it due to it being a lot more familiar to him.

 

Now he might pick it because there was no way he’d be able to sort through this many.

 

Thankfully, he was comparatively close to Todoroki in number of offers.  The boy had just over 4,600.

 

Uraraka was bouncing in her seat at seeing she had offers.  And while Iida’s face betrayed nothing, Izuku was sure he felt some pride at the results.

Notes:

Cannon Hero Agencies: Wow these kids are super dedicated and strong, if kind of scary.
These Hero Agencies: Wow these kids are super strong and can treat the finals like a game! Meaning their even MORE capable! This is almost nothing to them!

Sidenote: part of the reason I initially needed a break was because I couldn't come up with a hero name for Izuku. I couldn't think of anything that would fit. Deku sure as fuck wouldn't work, didn't want to directly reference tiger's like I would for other miraculous, and I almost gave up and had him use his name like Shoto and IIda do- I finally came up with an idea I mostly like.

Chapter 45

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Mr. Aizawa turned off the projector with another click of the remote.  “Since you're going to need hero names, I’ve brought in someone else to hel-”

 

“To help you choose the perfect codename.”  The door slid open, cutting their teacher off.

 

Oh, so now they rehearse, Izuku couldn’t help thinking.

 

Midnight stood next to Mr. Aizawa, smiling at the class and carrying a handful of thin dry erase boards.

 

“Yeah.”  Their teacher continued.  “This isn’t really my expertise, so Midnight will be getting final say on your choices.”

 

“Yes, maybe if I’d had that option with you, you wouldn’t have taken the first name suggested to you.”  The woman nodded, a knowing look in her eyes.

 

Mr. Aizawa paid her no mind, already settling into his sleeping bag on the floor.  Within a minute, they could hear him faintly snoring.

 

Izuku took the whiteboard that was passed back to him and retrieved a dry erase marker.

 

He stared at the board, like it was mocking him.

 

Even worse, they were presenting these.

 

Apparently there were little standards besides whether Midnight liked them or not, as ‘Can’t Stop Twinkling’ got a pass with only minor adjustments, while ‘Alien Queen’ was rejected.

 

Tsu raised her hand, “I’ve got one!  Can I go next?”

 

Once she was at the podium she held up the whiteboard.

 

“I’ve had this idea for ages, ‘The Rainy Season Hero: Froppy.’  What'd ya think?”  She asked, receiving a cheer in response.

 

Thank the kwami for Tsu being a normal human being.

 

Izuku tapped the still capped marker on his leg.

 

There was merit in having them present their ideas like this.  If they didn’t have enough confidence to tell people they knew, how could they expect strangers to react?

 

+x+

 

“You picked Aizawa’s name?”  Toshinori asked his coworker.

 

“He wasn’t going to choose anything.”  Hizashi pointed out.  “I said the first thing that came to mind and he agreed.”

 

“The first thing that came to mind was ‘Eraserhead?’”  The skeletal man asked.

 

Spinning in his chair Hizashi shrugged, “I was 15.”

 

+x+

 

The class slowly roasted through, everyone getting a thumbs up.  The only pause being Todoroki choosing to use his first name.

 

Izuku had little wonder why.

 

Uraraka tapped Izuku on the shoulder, she held up the whiteboard.

 

Izuku read over it as Bakugou requested “King Explosion Murder.”

 

The greenette smiled and whispered something to the brunette which made her scribble something additional onto her board.

 

When she stood up and showed the room her board, “This is the name I came up with, ‘The Axis Hero: Uravity.’”

 

“Oh, I love that!”  Midnight cheered, causing Uraraka to breathe a sigh of relief.  “Now- we’ve been moving pretty fast with the names.  So I think all that’s left is Bakugou who needs to rethink his- Iida, Iida, and Midoriya.”

 

Izuku snuck a glance at his friend.

 

After the sports festival, Izuku’s eyesight had sharpened.  His eyes had already been pretty good, but if he had to guess, he was now a bit past the average human.

 

Which meant he could clearly see the beginning of a very familiar name.

 

After staring for a second, the boy erased it, and promptly stood up.  Iida showed the board, now bearing his first name as well.

 

“You’re using your real name too?”  Midnight confirmed.

 

Iida nodded stiffly.

 

The greenette slid a smile onto his face, “Oh dear, at this rate our class will start a trend-”

 

Several people chuckled, and Iida’s posture softened.  Right, better ask him about that later.

 

“Midoriya?”  The boy in question turned and nodded.

 

He picked at his still bandaged hand.  “I’ll be honest, I wasn’t sure what to pick?  I half considered just going with Izuku, but I don’t wanna steal these two’s thunder.”

 

There was a chuckle again.

 

“So I think- I like this one.”  He turned the board.  “The Jack of All Trades: Pan.”

 

Notes:

Izuku: Iida needs therapy.
Uraraka: *nods*
Elsewhere-
Iida: Someone is conspiring against me.

Chapter 46

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku drummed his fingers on his leg, “I was gonna go with Pan Ichthys, but it was kinda a mouthful.  So just Pan works.”

 

“Short and sweet, I like it.”  Midnight nodded.

 

Bakugou hadn’t come up with anything better, so it was retroactively decided they’d just use his name too.

 

“It’s better anyway.”  Kirishima tried to calm the blonde.  “Then people know exactly how manly you are right?”

 

Izuku said a silent thank you to the universe for gifting them a babysitter for Bakugou.

 

Midnight poked Mr. Aizawa awake and he grumbled before finally rising.

 

“H-okay.  As for the internships, they’ll last a week.  Everyone who got offers can choose from the ones they got.  The rest of you are going to choose from a different list.  There’s a few different hero agencies that agreed to take on first years.”

 

Izuku bemoaned the not inconsiderable amount of agencies he had to sort through.

 

“Think about what you want to specialize in,”  Midnight chimed in.  “Say you’re Thirteen.  You’d want to intern with an agency that specializes in rescue heroes.  So choose wisely.”

 

“You’ll have the next two days to decide, so start now.  Class dismissed.”  Mr. Aizawa dragged his sleeping bag with him, already looking ready to go back to sleep.

 

“Why does he even come to school most days?”  Kaminari asked, though no one had an answer for him.

 

+x+

 

The teachers lounge was all a buzz as the lunch hour rolled around.

 

“Do you guys have nothing better to do than gossip about the students?”  Toshinori questioned, flipping through the massive amount of internship offers Izuku had received at the boy's request.

 

Aizawa climbed into his sleeping bag and fell onto the couch face first.  “We do not.”

 

“It’s always interesting to know what everyone picked.”  Snipe shrugged 



“It’s not that interesting,”  Midnight waved her hand.  “If class 1-B goes as quickly as 1-A, I’ll be done in no time.  The only one we really had trouble with is Bakugou.  His were- a tad violent.”

 

That had the rest of the room cringed, not really surprised.

 

“Someone needs to find that kid a more constructive outlet.”  Cementoss said solemnly.

 

Aizawa picked his head up, “I’ll talk to him-”

 

“It was odd, both Iida and Todoroki decided to use their first names instead of a codename.”  Midnight shrugged.

 

That made Toshinori’s eyes flick up from the massive pile of papers.  He changed his expression quickly and looked down again.  “Both are from hero families, they probably just want to stand out as their own heroes.”

 

If they noticed his tone had shifted, no one said it.

 

“Midoriya said he almost used his name too, but changed his mind.  ‘Pan,’ I don’t quite get it.”  She shrugged again.

 

“Pan?”  Toshinori’s eyebrow raised.

 

“Yeah, ‘Pan Ichthys’.  But he said it was short so he shortened it to-”  She blinked.  Her coworker looked like he’d bitten into a lemon.  “Hey, what’s wrong with you?”

 

“That little brat-”

 

+x+

 

Izuku took the large stack of paper’s Cementos had sent him and walked outside instead of going to lunch.  This part of campus was more wooded, giving his kwami the chance to relax in the grass or float around him.

 

His mom, ever doting, had packed him a bento box.  So he picked at the food as he searched each agency, found what they specialized in, and began sorting his options.

 

Rescue agencies were highlighted in blue, combat heavy agencies were pink, information gathering in green.  Outliers were yellow.

 

He had once made a list of all the agencies that had made statements that spat on quirkless people.  They were unceremoniously crossed off.

 

By the time lunch was almost over he had barely made a dent, and his highlighters were almost out of ink.

 

“HAHA!  I AM HERE, LOOKING FOR YOU!”

 

Izuku had to dive on top of the paper’s spread around him to stop them from blowing everywhere.  “Yes- you are!”

 

He looked up at his mentor with a tired smile.

 

Since this part of the campus was mostly concealed, the blonde dropped his buff form.  Izuku gestured to the grass next to him and Toshinori sat, leaning against the tree that Izuku had been basking in the shade of.

 

Roaar had been sitting in the dappled bits of light from the leaves, but floated up to settle on Toshinori’s leg instead.

 

“I heard about the name you chose-” Toshinori said with a sigh.  “Flattered, honestly.”

 

Izuku snorted.  “Well- best I picked something else.  I wouldn’t want you to get a big head about it.”

 

Toshinori reached over to ruffle Izuku’s hair.  “How is- everything?”

 

The greenette sighed.  “I’m nowhere near done.  For every one I cross off three more catch my eye.  I’ve even gotten offers from other countries!”

 

He gestured to a few he’d marked with an asterisk.

 

“-More than half of these are because of you, you know?”  Izuku said, “I doubt I would have gotten this many if not for me being your sidekick.”

 

“That may be true, but it’s your performance that backs my recommendation.”  Toshinori pointed out.  “You did great, don’t forget that.”

 

“Yeah yeah, I know.”  Izuku sighed before mumbling.  “It just doesn’t always feel like it.”

 

“Izuku, every expectation people have of you, you blast past with a smile.  Then you turn around, and encourage everyone around you to follow.”


Izuku willed himself to believe that.

Notes:

And the full name gets revealed. There are actually layers to this name choice so let me explain.
The first thing to note is that none of my other names for Izuku have ever frustrated me this much. Usually his power's or motivation is different enough to cannon to inform my decision. Second to note, it I have been listening to Finding Neverland a LOT.
so the name-
1. Pan, god of the wild. Very fitting for Izuku being a wild-hearted guardian of a bunch of animal deities. He's a little chaos gremlin.
2. Peter Pan. Like I said, I've been listening to FInding Neverland (highly recommend) and Izuku is a kid shouldering a lot of weight, but is still trying to be a kid while he has time.
3. Pan actually means 'All' which plays into his Jack of All Trades name.
4. His full name, Pan Ichthys is greek. Pan, as already mentioned means 'All'. While Ichthys means 'Powerful, Strong, or Mighty.' Izuku literally chose another way of saying 'All Might.'

It probably made him (Toshinori) cry.

Chapter 47

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Their afternoon classes were great for taking Izuku’s mind off of his looming decision.

 

As the day came to an end, he hurried out of the classroom with a quick goodbye to Uraraka.

 

He didn’t manage to catch Iida before the boy left, but he did find his second quarry.

 

“Todoroki!” He yelled, jogging to catch their classmate who had left very quickly.

 

The other looked incredibly awkward, “Hello Midoriya.”

 

“How are you?” The greenette asked, fiddling with his bracelet. “I didn’t get a chance to talk to you after the festival ended-”

 

“It’s fine.” The boy nodded. “You were busy.”

 

“Yeah, but I wanted to talk to you.” Izuku insisted, they both began walking to the gate. “I know you wanted to win but I hope you had some fun at least?”

 

“I- yeah I think so?” Todoroki paused before saying much more firmly, “Yes I had fun.”

 

“About- what we talked about- before the tournament last time.” Izuku prompted, scanning the crowd. “I want to help, but I don’t want to overstep-”

 

 

The information had weighed on Izuku, he had that information on the back burner even while worrying about Iida.

 

“I- I don’t want you to do anything.” Todoroki said, his voice a careful neutral. “You don’t need to do anything.”

 

The greenette raised an eyebrow.

 

“I didn’t tell you that as a cry for help. I just wanted you to know what was going on.” The boy insisted, “So, just drop it.”

 

“You want me t-” Izuku took a deep breath and Todoroki paused to let him decide what to say. “I don’t know if I can just do nothing. If someone is suffering, then I want to step in. But if you want me to hang back, I won’t tell anyone. I won’t kick up a fuss. Just know, if you ever need help. Ever. Just call me okay? I’ll be there in a heartbeat.”

 

He scribbled a number on a sticky note and handed it to the boy.

 

Todoroki accepted it and nodded. He turned to leave and Izuku let him go.

 

He didn’t know what to do.

 

Izuku hated not knowing what to do.

 

“AH! THERE YOU ARE!” Izuku turned just as All Might appeared before him. “EVERYTHING ALRIGHT?”

 

Izuku spared one last glance at his classmate, and shrugged.

 

“AH, DO YOU WANNA-?”

 

The teen shook his head. “Nah, you were looking for me?” Later. Later.

 

The blonde pointed back at the school. “YES, FOLLOW ME.”

 

Izuku had become just a familiar face in the teacher’s lounge both before and after school that none of the other teachers paid them any mind. Said visits were usually him babysitting his mentor, and they all preferred All Might not dead so Izuku taking care of him was gratefully appreciated.

 

Toshinori’s desk now had the near permanent accessory of a stool for the greenette.

 

Said stool was promptly occupied by said greenette.

 

“You’ve gotten a few more offers.” The blonde explained, “But there are two that I thought you might find interesting.”

 

He offered Izuku two slips of paper. The boy took the first.

 

“Gran Torino?” Izuku asked. “I’ve heard that name before-”

 

 

“Even if you weren’t the living encyclopedia of heroes,” He patted Izuku’s shoulder causing the other to swat at his hand and cry out in mock annoyance. “You would have heard me mention him. He was my home room teacher at UA, at least for my first year.”

 

With a jolt the paper went slack in the teen’s hand, “The one that faked his death?!”

 

“Yes, that one.” His mentor looked slightly ill.

 

Izuku snorted. “I won’t deny he sounds interesting. You’ve played up both how cool he was, and how chaotic.” He glanced at the paper again, checking the location and noting that this wasn’t working with a hero agency, just the hero directly.

 

“He’s currently retired, but I doubt he let any of his skills slacken. I still write to him, and I’ve mentioned you a few times. So I’m guessing his curiosity finally won out, especially after the sports festival.” Toshinori shook the paper, “And the other-”

 

Izuku took it, read it, then read it again. “Huh.”

 

“Yeah. Huh.” Turned back to his computer, though he did nothing on it, Toshinori’s face was a carefully crafted mask of neutrality.

 

“Do you think I should go?” Izuku questioned. When he got no response he continued. “Do you think I shouldn’t?”

 

For a moment neither of them talked. Izuku read over the paper again, though he didn’t really take in the information more than surface level.

 

“I think you should do whatever you think will help you the most on your journey, young Midoriya.” Oh damn, he was using the ‘young’ again. Toshinori only did that when he felt he was supposed to act a certain way.

 

“Well- I hate to tell you this, but I kinda hold your opinion in high regard. And If I can’t get a glowing recommendation, I’m afraid I simply can’t accept.” Izuku crumpled the page up.

 

“Midoriya!” That was a bit better- Toshinori grabbed the ball before Izuku could throw it in the trash. “You shouldn't throw away any opportunities on my behalf! That’s just plain bad thinking.”

 

Izuku ran a hand through his hair. “Look- I totally understand why you don’t talk to him. I’d be pissed as well. And because of that, I don’t know if I wanna deal with your old sidekick, especially after you very publicly claimed me as your new one. So seriously, I don’t think I’m gonna take it. Nighteye sounds like a stick in the mud anyway, plus the last thing I need is him poking around my future and risking him seeing the kwami.”

 

The boy spun on his stool.

 

“Besides, I have to meet Gran Torino! I guarantee he has some prime blackmail material!”

 

Toshinori sputtered before finally laughing. Izuku’s own laugh joined his.

 

“Just a warning, if you do intend to work with the old man- he’ll never just say what he wants.” His mentor pointed out.

 

Izuku shrugged, subtly gesturing to his bag where the kwami were hiding. “I’m used to it.”

 

Notes:

Toshinori: Gran Torino scares the shit out of me. I'm fact, the only person who frightens me more is Izuku- so I'm gonna just leave my ringer on and expect a call from the police.

*deep breath* THAT IS HIS SON! He is so going to dad this child! Parental Toshinori tag for the WIN! Time for Izuku to meet All Mights Dad-Uncle! Expand the family! (Yes they were talking about Nighteye)

Also good job Izuku, checking on Todoroki. Respect his autonomy while offer support, excellent sunshine child.

Chapter 48

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

On Sunday, they met at the school to be escorted to the train station by Mr. Aizawa.  Their teacher did not hold back when promising their fates should they step out of line.

 

His mother would be caring for the kwami while Izuku was gone, much easier to just hide Roaar than multiple kwami, even if they wanted to see Mr. Toshinori’s old teacher as much as Izuku did.

 

Izuku caught Iida by the arm as the boy left for the platform that would take him to Hosu.  Uraraka grabbed his other arm, forcing their classmate to concede to talk to them.

 

“If you need, call us.”  The girl insisted.  “We’re here to help, with anything.”

 

“Anything.”  Izuku echoed.

 

Iida faltered, Izuku had little to no doubt he was planning something incredibly stupid.

 

The greenette continued.  “Just remember you have people in your corner.  We care about you a lot, and want to see you doing better.”

 

Uraraka nodded so vehemently that her bang’s managed to smack Iida in the face.  He laughed, Izuku hadn’t heard his friends laugh in a few days.  “I will, I promise.”

 

The trio hugged, and all split off to go to their internships.

 

“You know you can talk to us too?”  Uraraka whispered to Izuku before he boarded his train.

 

“I know.”  The greenette promised.  “And you can tell me anything.  I’m always willing to listen.”

 

Roaar rested in Izuku’s bag, her keen hearing letting each of her kitten’s words reach her.  He had good friends.  Those three would be okay.

 

+x+

 

Izuku’s eyes flicked from the paper in his hands, up to the building he was in front of, back down at the paper, and finally back to the building.

 

This was the address he’d been given, but this didn’t exactly look like a place of residence.  There was a welcome sign with lights around the border, though it was lopsided, and no doubt the lights no longer worked.

 

Other parts of the- house(?) were falling apart.  The windows were pretty grimy, the bricks were crumbling in several places, and Izuku saw a few roof tiles on the concrete around him.

 

This wasn’t really a bad part of town, the surrounding buildings were all old, but in much better condition.

 

Weird.

 

“Hello?”  Izuku knocked, and the door shifted, unlocked.  “Uh, I’m from UA?”

 

He pushed the door open, after scanning the floor, his blood ran cold.  An old man was lying face first in something red.

 

Under normal circumstances, most would probably panic, Izuku might panic.  But his senses were much sharper than a normal human, and all his mind supplied him with was the overwhelming smell of tomato.

 

“Ketchup?”  He mumbled, approaching the man.  “Hey, sir are you-”

 

“I’m alive.”  The man’s head popped up from the floor.

 

Definitely weird.

 

“Are you alright?”  Izuku confirmed, offering the man a hand.  Which was ignored.

 

His hand was betted away, “I just tripped while carrying a plate of ketchup and sausage.

 

“Like- only ketchup and sausage?”  This guy was nuts.

 

“Now, who did you say you were?”  The man, who was wearing what could only be a hero costume, given the mask and all.

 

“Izuku Midoriya.”  The greenette repeated.  “Are you Gran Torino?”

 

“Yyep!”  The man nodded, though he didn’t say anything more, just smiled.

 

Izuku wondered if he should text Toshinori.  He’d been told the guy was eccentric, but Izuku didn’t expect batshit.

 

“Now, what was your name??”  Gran Torino asked, causing Izuku to face palm.

 

It was like trying to get Fluff to answer a question- “Izuku. Midoriya.”

 

“I could really go for some food.”  Gran Torino asked as he sat on the floor.  “I was just making some, now what did I do with it?”

 

“You spilled it all, remember.”  Izuku pulled the man up from under his arm, “Here, I’ll help you clean up.”

 

Izuku felt the other jolt.  “Toshinori?”

 

“No, I’m Midoriya .  Toshinori is at work- or resting.  Or at least he better be.”

 

If they had to postpone the lung repair one more time-

 

Izuku’s case with his hero costume had been sitting mostly forgotten by the door.  Gran Torino snatched it as Izuku attempted to direct him to sit down.

 

Ducking out of the teens arms, the man flicked the case open. Izuku groaned in frustration as his jacket was unceremoniously tossed on the floor.  He snatched it off the ground with a huff.

 

“Now, why don’t you fire off a One for All smash at me.”  Gran Torino said, in a very different tone than before.

 

“What- the- who even are you?”  Izuku smacked his forehead, then realized he had a golden opportunity.  “Look, are you gonna actually explain anything to me?  And what the fuck do you mean, what’s One for All?”

Notes:

Izuku is used to dealing with people who dance around information *cough* Sass, Plagg, Tikki *cough* or people who can't answer a simple question *cough* Fluff *cough* so he's not so much annoyed, as amused here.

Chapter 49

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

The look on the old man's face was something Izuku desperately wished his mentor could see.

 

“Uh- Toshinori mentioned that’s what your quirk was called-”  The old man desperately tried to cover his potential blunder.

 

“My quirk is called ‘Superpower’ why would he call it that?”  Izuku folded his arms and cocked his hip.  “What’s One for All?”

 

“Oh nothing- nothing-”

 

Izuku couldn’t take it anymore, and a laugh bubbled out of him.

 

“Yeah- sorry.  Just thought I’d get some revenge.”  Izuku shrugged, “I do know about One for All, and All for One for that matter.”

 

There was a pause at the mention.

 

“But I don’t have One for All, my quirk is called Superpower, and I’m Izuku Midoriya.”  He offered his hand.  This time the hero took it and they shook hands in greeting.  “Toshinori said you’d try and pull one over on me so I thought I’d return the favor.”

 

“Ah, I guess that's revenge.”  Gran Torino went back to looking through Izuku’s case.  “This is a decent costume- kinda leaves you uncovered though.”

 

“That’s what my jacket is for.  Hitting hard from the shadows tends to be my go to strategy.  So, where do I put my stuff?”  Izuku closed the case and gestured to his backpack.

 

“Hmm, down the hall, up the stairs.  Pick any room.”  Gran Torino nodded, no doubt about to call Toshinori and ream him for misleading him about Izuku’s quirk.

 

Izuku hurried up, setting his hero costume on the bed and his backpack on the room's desk.

 

Roaar popped out with a toothy grin.  “Are we going out?”

 

“Training yes, but I think we’re staying here.  We’ll explore tonight okay?”  Izuku ruffled her fur, “All charged up?  Alright, Roaar, Stripes On!

 

Once the light of his transformation faded, Izuku dropped his coat and hoodie onto the bed.  He changed into a black t-shirt, leaving his dark magenta pants and black boots.

 

He hurried downstairs with just enough thought to pin his bangs out of his eyes.

 

Gran Torino was waiting for him.

 

The greenette ran a reassuring hand over his bolas.  “So you said you wanted me to fire off a One for All attack right?  Well I can definitely do something similar, but I’ve recently been experimenting with releasing power in small bursts instead of one blast.  I’ve only just transitioned from all or nothing.”

 

The retired hero thought for a moment.  “I noticed, I watched the sports festival, you only used one big attack on those robots, and on that boy with the explosive temper.”

 

Izuku snorted at the name for Bakugou.

 

“You didn’t use multiple attacks until the final fight.”  Gran Torino finished.

 

“And that was all adrenaline,”  Izuku nodded, “I was only able to pull that off with dumb luck.”

 

The man hummed, “Well, I’m familiar with One for All, but not your quirk.  What can you tell me about it?”

 

Izuku automatically fell into the familiar lie they’d come up with ages ago.  “My quirk functions like energy conversion.  I store up potential energy whenever I eat, sleep, or relax.  And I let it out as kinetic energy.  So I guess it’s kind of OfA mini form.  I just build up energy a lot faster than 8 generations.”

 

“Teenager metabolisms.”  Gran Torino shook his head.  “What had Toshinori worked on with you?”

 

Izuku tapped his fingers on his chin.  “Well, when we first met, he was trying to help me get myself out of trouble.  I was 11 of course, so we figured out a way to build strength.  Proper dieting and exercise.  Then we transitioned to quirkless fighting.  I can hold my own fairly well even without my quirk, especially with my bolas.  We didn’t start working specifically with moves similar to One for All until I was- 13?”

 

It had been a mess of trial and error.  All Might had been trained for a very specific power and way to use it.  But Izuku’s miraculous, while similar, just couldn’t function the same.  They had no idea when Izuku would be able to push past needing a time limit.  So they’d focused on making sure he wasn’t defenseless.

 

Around that time had also been Izuku’s struggle to find a solution to All Might’s injury.  A solution they were determined to keep secret until it was done.  Not just from the public, but from everyone who wasn’t aware about Izuku’s- part time job.

 

“SInce then, he’s taught me a few moves that translate well enough.  I’ve used a few smashes, take off and landings, but after the USJ we’ve been toying with unique ways I can use my power.”

 

It was a nice, long partnership of trial and error.

 

“Hmm, but you said up until now, that you’ve only been able to tap into that power in small bursts-”  Gran Torino hemmed and hawed for a moment.  “Alright, let’s try something-”

Notes:

Izuku: Were lucky we had a few years to figure this shit out, because training was a dumpster fire for a few years-
Ps: Yes they will eventually tell people that Toshinori got his stomach back. They're just gonna be vague as all hell on how it happened.

Chapter 50

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku sighed as he wandered back into his room.  He’d managed to avoid Gran Torino finding Roaar with routine bathroom breaks to recharge.  Izuku felt strained, he rarely had to fight for his time like this.

 

This was a different kind of training, one Izuku had long accepted he’d have to learn.  The art of keeping your secrets.

 

“Izu?”  Roaar asked.

 

“Yeah, I’m a little tired right now, but we’ll go exploring soon I promise.”  He pet the kwami on her head, causing a purr to bubble up from her chest.

 

The teen set his alarm, and decided to sleep for a little bit before going out.  He’d already eaten and hsi kwami had been fed, so he had nothing that demanded his immediate attention.

 

Before putting his phone down he texted his friends, assuming them he’d arrived at his destination and that training was going well.  Uraraka responded quickly, telling him much the same.

 

Iida did not respond.

 

Izuku groaned into his pillow as he rolled over.  He’d deal with that concern soon enough.

 

+x+

 

Toshinori did not have an office at UA, he had a desk in the office shared by all the teachers.  However, an unused classroom had recently been cleared out.  Now it just had two couches and a table in it, specifically for Toshinori to hide out and rest after he reached his limit each day.

 

Technically the other teachers could use it too, and occasionally would talk to parents here.  After ensuring the room was empty of course.

 

But the room was first and foremost used by Toshinori.

 

It was a great place really, the window was massive, and he could see all of UA’s campus.  But since the windows were tinted he didn’t need to worry about being seen.  There had once been a camera in here, but Nedzu had taken the opportunity to fill the room ceiling to floor with a rube goldberg machine to break it.

 

So now, Toshinori could deflate without any fear of being seen.  The change had been demanded by Aizawa who was sick of him hogging the couch in the teachers lounge.

 

“Sorry for dropping in like this-”  Tsukauchi said as he sat down, dropping his coat over the back of the couch.

 

“No, I’m always happy to see you.”  The blonde set down two tea cups for them.  “Besides, I’m sure you’re here to tell me how the investigation is going- and if I have to wait any longer I might scream.”

 

Izuku had to stop him from calling no less than 3 times.  “He’ll tell you when there’s an update!”  The greenette had said.

 

His old friend laughed.  When was the last time they’d had a not work central conversation.  When was the last time they’d had a laugh.

 

Toshinori abruptly realized it might have been over a year ago-

 

“We’ve been looking into the villains who attacked the USJ.  Most of them are low level thugs, and admitted to having been recruited by Kurogiri or by the others who had already been brought in.  They didn’t meet Shigaraki until day one- but there was a general understanding that he wasn’t the one in charge.”

 

Toshinori thought about how they’d reacted when Shigaraki and Kurogiri abandoned them.

 

‘Run. Run Away.  And tell whoever’s idea this was?  It's a pathetic display.’

 

Yeah, definitely not the ring leaders.

 

Tsukauchi leaned back in his seat, “But there’s only one that’s really got us stumped.  The guy we captured, the Nomu as Midoriya said it was called.  He also mentioned that Nomu can’t seem to think for himself, just follow orders.  After running some tests, we realized it can’t even speak.”

 

Izuku had told him as much.  Tikki had added to it. “Every creation, good or bad, it’s an aspect of me .  That was a bad creation.”

 

“We ran some DNA tests too-”  Tsukauchi paused.  “Remember, you aren’t on this case- this is a leak.”

 

The blonde paused.  “Yeah, I know.”

 

His friend continued, “And I’m only telling you because this has to do with you and Midoriya.”

 

Toshinori didn’t like that implication.

 

Tsukauchi took a deep breath and slid a photo onto the table, “This is the guy that Nomu’s DNA pointed to him being.  But there was evidence of at least 3 others too, and obviously he underwent major changes.  Most likely drugs and experimental surgeries, which would explain the spotty DNA.”

 

“Why though- why bother with splicing your DNA?”  The blonde looked at the photo and tried to find any trace of the thing he fought.  “Sacrificing your personhood for power-”

 

“We think- the modifications were made so that Nomu’s body could handle multiple quirks.  Midoriya mentioned shock absorption, but there’s evidence of a regeneration quirk too- maybe more.”  The detective was clearly dancing around the thing neither of them wanted to say.  “Even with the DNA tampering, there’s only two ways we know of for people to get more than one quirk- and since I doubt you or Midoriya handed over One for All to some random guy in the street-”

 

“Please.”  Toshinori cut him off.  “Please, just don’t say it.”

Notes:

Tsukauchi: Ah geez- I bet Toshinori is worried All for One will go after Izuku.
Toshinori: FUCK! Izuku's gonna go after All for One isn't he?

Toshinori is actually super stressed that AfO is still alive. Bro needs a nice pillow to scream into.

We're almost to the next miraculous holder, really soon I promise!

Chapter 51

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The benefit of his costume being close to normal attire is people didn’t automatically register he was wearing a costume at all.

 

Izuku had his hoodie up and mask pulled to cover his mouth.  As such, not only did he blend into the night of the city, but he also had little chance of being recognized whenever he paused at a crosswalk.

 

The mask and hood definitely had their perks.  Including his kwami curled up around his neck, out of sight but able to see the sights.

 

Nightvision was another fun addition to the weird powers he got from his miraculous.  It wasn’t on par with anyone with a quirk, or even most goggles.  But even hours after the sun had set and the lights of the city winked out around him, there was still plenty of light for him to travel by.

 

“How far are we going Izu?”  Roaar asked as they approached the train station.

 

“Not too far, thankfully.”  Izuku mumbled climbing the steps to the platform.

 

Most people had already gone home, so the car only had 3 other passengers.

 

+x+

 

Tenya Iida was sitting on the bed of his temporary room.

 

He’d specifically chosen to come to Hosu city, the same place his brother had nearly been murdered.

 

But he could already tell, any and all attempts to slip away would probably be thwarted before they began.  Everyone here was very aware of him, Manual most of all.  He’d probably only get short moments alone outside the agency.

 

No time to go hunt down a murderer.

 

The sun had finished setting, Tenya wondered if he could jump out the window.

 

As he leaned over to see the drop he’d face, he saw something- someone?- in the space between the buildings.

 

A pair of very bright silvery eyes were looking up at him.

 

Before Tenya had time to decide if this was a villain or a very confused tourist, the eyes, which were attached to a person who blended into the night, were rapidly approaching.

 

“AGH!”  The teen fell away from the window as a person was now holding onto the sill from outside.

 

A boy, who couldn’t be much older than himself, was balancing one foot on the window, while his hand struggled to find a good grip on the wall.

 

What Iida had first thought was only a cape, was flared out, moving like wings to keep the teen on the ledge.

 

The stranger’s free hand reached out to knock on the window.

 

Now, Tenya’s first assumption was that this is some villain, trying to break into the agency.  And Potentially they’d use him to do it.

 

But really, what teenaged villain knocks on the window of a hero agency?

 

Stealing his courage, the teen cracked the window open.

 

“Um- hello?”

 

The stranger gave the impression of smiling behind his mask.  “Hello Tenya Iida.  I’m The Guardian.  I’ve got a proposition for you.

Notes:

Izuku showing up like he's a damn vampire. "Yes hello, definitely a stranger, would you like some magic?"

The real question is whose he gonna get?

Chapter 52

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Guardian was sitting on Tenya’s bed.  Whereas the teen himself was locking the door, and listening for anyone who might be coming to check on him.

 

“I had to travel quite a bit to find you ya know?”  The Guardian said, flipping down his hood revealing a head of gray curls.  “Pretty far afield from your school, hero.”

 

“How did you know I’d be here?  How did you know my name?”  Tenya asked, still staying far away from the other teen.

 

“Well, maybe I knew your name from the sports festival?”  The Guardian shrugged.  “Maybe I knew it from that time Oto-hime saved your life?”

 

Oto-hime?  He hadn’t thought much about the vigilante since his brothers- he hadn’t thought about her recently.  She had just appeared, helped out and vanished.  No one had seen her since.  It felt weird to so easily forget the person who saved his life.

 

“You know Oto-hime?”  Tenya wondered.

 

“Yeah,”  The Guardian nodded, “See, Oto-hime is what we call a Miraculous Hero.  In fact she’s the first person I’ve ever chosen to be one.  I gave her an artifact called a Miraculous, which allowed her to save all those people, including you.”

 

The guardian took the cane off his back and opened a little hatch below the grip.  He dipped his fingers inside and pulled out a small box.

 

“I have it on good authority that you intend to go after the Hero Killer Stain?”  He tilted his head in consideration.  “That’s why you’re here isn't it?  You want to be the one to arrest the villain who hurt your brother?”

 

Tenya’s mouth closed into a thin line.

 

Yes, that was why he was here.  But in all honesty, he didn’t know what he would do if he found the hero killer.  If he managed to beat him, would that be it?  Would the hero killer be sent to jail, or would he just escape again?  Could Iida trust that the villain would actually never be able to hurt anyone again?

 

Tenya didn’t know what he planned to do.

 

But he did know that something screamed in him that prison wasn’t enough.

 

“Yes.”  Was all he said though.

 

The Guardian’s eyes brightened as he stood.

 

“Excellent.  Now, then- Tenya Iida.  This is the miraculous of the Bee.”  He held the box out.  “It grants the power of Subjugation.  Using its ability you’ll be able to track down the villain who hurt your brother, and stop him from hurting anyone else.  Once this is done, you’ll return the miraculous to me.”

 

Tenya cautiously took the box from the Guardian.  Opening the lid he saw an innocent looking hair comb.  A flicker of light washed over it, and a ball of light formed, buzzing around the room.

 

When the light solidified, it looked like a small toy, or a drawing of a bee by a child who didn’t fully understand what one looked like yet.

 

“Greetings, young knight!”  The thing said.  “I am your kwami, my name is Pollen!”

“Pollen is the entity that gives the bee miraculous its power.”  The Guardian continued.  “You can’t tell anyone about her, or the miraculous, and you must not get caught or else you’ll be putting centuries of secrets on the line.  She’ll explain the rest to you.”

The mysterious teen walked to the window.

 

“This power can help so many people, and I’m trusting you to use it wisely.  I know you won’t let me down!”

 

With a leap, he was out the window and drifted to the ground as his cape flared out.  Within seconds Tneya could no longer see him, as his dark attire allowed him to vanish into the night.

 

“Pollen?”  He asked cautiously, still unsure if this was real.

 

“Yes, my knight?”  She perked up, “Do you have any questions for me?”

 

“Several.”  The teen nodded.  “Can you explain- all of this to me?  I don’t think I fully understand what The Guardian wants me to do yet?”

 

The kwami nodded, “My Queen prefers to let each holder learn from their kwami.  In short, I am a kwami.  I am the concept of Subjugation given form and tied to this reality through my miraculous.  Before, we kwami were only our concepts, and couldn’t directly interact with the inhabitants of this world.  But by being bound to our miraculous, not only can we now not only interact, but share our power with eligible holders.”

 

“So, you’re like, little deities.”  Tenya said slowly, still wrapping his head around what he was being told.  “And you lend your holders some of your power?”

 

Pollen looked very pleased, “The Guardian said you were a fast learner, I knew My Queen would find me the best holder!”

 

“Your queen is the guardian then?”  Tenya continued, earning another nod from Pollen.  “He’s the one who takes care of you.”

 

“And protects us, there are many people who might try and use our power for nefarious purposes.  The Guardian is very careful to choose people who will not abuse the blessings given to them.  He’s sacrificed so much in an effort to keep everyone safe, including all of us kwami.  Yes he is a wonderful queen.”

 

There was a bitter taste on the boy's tongue.

 

“You’re power, can you tell me about that?”  He asked instead.

 

“The power you’re going to be able to use is called ‘Venom,’ it allows you to paralyze your opponent.”  The little yellow god explained.  “In addition to that, you’ll be stronger and faster, and I have heard you are quite fast already.  And the miraculous will disguise you so that no one, not even your own family will be able to recognize you.  So you don’t have to worry about getting in trouble, so long as you are not captured.”

 

She picked up the comb from the box and put it in his hand.  It turned from the comb with a bee on it to a small barret with a blocky bee shape instead.

 

“You must keep my miraculous on you at all times.  I will stay hidden nearby you in case you need me.”  She continued.  “To transform, you need only say ‘Pollen, Buzz on!’ and to change back, “Buzz off!”   But be warned, you can only use Venom one time at your young age.  Should you use it, you’ll have 5 minutes before the transformation falls automatically.”

 

It was a lot of information to take in, and Tenya definitely had more questions.  But after mulling over what he had been told, he managed to gather up enough hair to pin the miraculous in place behind his ear.

 

He had a golden opportunity here, he didn’t want it to go to waste.

Notes:

The Guardian: *looking Iida in the eyes* You're gonna make good decisions right?
Iida: *starts sweating*
The Guardian: *leans forward with his creepy eyes* You. Are. Going, To. Make. Good. Decisions. Right?

On record, Izuku knows Iida is in the headspace of bad choices right now. But there's a plan!

Chapter 53

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku arrived back at Gran Torino’s ‘apartment’ well after he’d preferred.  He squeezed in 3 hours of sleep and felt the weight of his choices in the morning.  Magic left over from the previous day and night tugged at his limbs.

 

“You look like hell.”

 

“Good morning to you too sir.”  Izuku’s mouth twitched into a pained smile as Gran Torino blessedly shoved a mug of coffee into his hands.  Izuku took one sip and fought back a gag.

 

The old man was dead pan staring at him, no expression visible.  Izuku swallowed.

 

Salt.  Fucking figures.

 

Without breaking eye contact the greenette tipped the drink back and swallowed as much in one sip as possible.

 

“Fuck- kid you could have just spit it out!!”  Gran Torino yelped but as Izuku finished the drink and stood up to return to the coffee maker.

 

“Yumm, sodium.”  Was all Izuku said as he poured another cup and drank it just as quickly.

 

“Does Toshinori not feed you?!?”  The older man asked though his laughter was winning out over concern.

 

“No, I make him eat most days.”  Izuku admitted with a shrug.  “My mom’s the one who keeps us both on track.”

 

She had threatened to call Recovery Girl when she caught Izuku smuggling the pro hero a burger from his favorite american food restaurant.  Though she only realized it after the blonde vomited said burger, suddenly getting a stomach back doesn't mean your body was ready for a quarter pound of grease apparently.

 

They had relented for fear of their kneecaps.

 

Izuku pulled a protein bar out of his pocket for emphasis and ate it while drinking his second mug, this time much slower.

 

“Doesn’t caffeine stunt your growth.”  Gran Torino choked on his own laugh.

 

Izuku snorted, “Uh- I wouldn’t throw stones if I were you.”

 

The tipping point reached, the old man fell off his chair as he roared with laughter.

 

+x+

 

“My knight, will you tell me about this villain we are meant to face?”  Pollen asked as Tenya sat alone eating his lunch.

 

“He’s a serial killer.”  Tenya said shortly, “He attacked my brother.”

 

The kwami nodded from her hiding spot.  “I knew that, but what else do you know about him?  My Queen only told me the basics.”

 

The teen paused, “What do you want to know?”

 

Pillen tapped a paw to her chin.  “Well, what motivates his actions?  That would certainly narrow down how to find him.”

 

“-Well I don’t know most of it.”  Tenya admitted, “According to the- survivors, he’s been attacking heroes because he sees all of them as ‘unworthy’ of the title.  It’s horse-shit of course.  There are few heroes who could boast a better reputation than Tensei.”

 

For all the sidekicks he trained, all the lives he saved, it wasn’t enough for some people.  He’d given blood, sweat, tears, time he’d never recover.  And then Stain said he needed to give up his legs, his mobility, his freedom.

 

“I don’t think I ever want to know how someone like that- how they justify what they do.  How their minds work.”  Tenya admitted.

 

Something very unpleasant tugged at his mind.  D on’t you?  Wouldn’t you prefer to believe you were in the right?

 

“The reason I'm here, Stain has developed a pattern, see?  He attacks 4 heroes before he leaves each major city.  He’s still going to look for a hero, Tensei was specifically put on his case so he went looking for Stain.  But the others were all attacked at times of crisis, no one noticed their absence until it was too late.”  He had poured over each article from the first official statement on the serial killer to the theorized deaths that may have been tied to him.  Similar method, timing, following the pattern of the confirmed attacks.

 

“So, if there was another villain attack, something big that drew everyone's attention, it would be an excellent distraction.  Hopefully one we might use to our advantage as well!  If you can slip away from your mentor.  The most important thing I think you must keep in mind is to let people see you.”  The face Tenya made had her backtracking.  “I know that sounds counter-productive, but if you’re missing when Stain is defeated you might be blamed, The Guardian explained the consequences of vigilantism and no one wants to see you throw your life away.”

 

That- actual made a lot of sense.  To tell the truth, he didn’t really have a plan to get out of trouble if- no when he faced the hero killer.

 

He hadn’t cared what happened after, just so long as his brain could quiet down and he didn’t have to live with the knowledge the person who hurt his brother was still out there.

 

“If a vigilante is the one to take down the villain, one who couldn’t possibly be you, with a different ‘quirk,’ then you’d only be guilty of getting separated from your mentor.”  The yellow kwami’s mane fluffed up with her words.  “A far less serious crime don’t you think?”

 

He couldn’t help it, right now, in the quiet of this place with Pollen’s huge blue-gold eyes beaming up at him, he let himself laugh.

 

There was something tired and desperate in the quiet sound.

Notes:

good to know Izuku and Gran Torino are getting along.

Iida is like- so mentally fucked up right now. Doesn't help he's barely slept or eaten...

Chapter 54

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Gran Torino took pity on Izuku after lunch, letting him crash into a nap.  Izuku hadn’t explained why he’d been up all night and thankfully the man didn’t ask.

 

At the moment, Izuku’s biggest problem wasn’t that he needed to get stronger, it was that he was way too strong for his own good.  He’d already practiced breaking down his power into smaller attacks, but that had been in some part dumb luck.

 

He needed to find a way to use it in small but effective ways, to limit unintentional damage.

 

Part of what they worked on was using it as mobility, it had basically become a much more extreme version of tag after a while, with Izuku trying very hard not to break everything he came into contact with.

 

There was a foot sized hole in the wall for all his efforts.

 

These thoughts tugged at Izuku’s sleep-idled brain as he laid down, setting his alarm to wake him up less he totally wreck his sleep schedule.

 

+x+

 

If it were up to Toshinori, this conversation would never happen.  The name All for One would be left to ghost stories, things that went bump in the night but we're nothing when you really look at them.

 

A face he’d see in shadows or in the corner of his eye but never actually was there.

 

He wondered if this was Izuku’s luck rubbing off on him.  That he was so fortunate to find an actual miracle child to heal him and make being a hero something other than a guaranteed death.  So the pendulum had to swing the other way and now he was here.

 

In the room with him were Nedzu, Recovery Girl, Aizawa, and Inko.  The latter two he’d called for a separate reason than the former.  Tsukauchi was supposed to come but had been called away.

 

“So, to sum up for the two in the room who don’t have the full story-”  he started.  “The battle that caused my injury wasn’t just some fight.  It was up against the closest thing I’ve possibly had to a nemesis and that's a word I try to avoid using.”

 

There were plenty of words he’d rather use.  Like murderer for instance.

 

“And apparently, it looks like I wasn’t the only one to survive that last encounter.”  he continued.

 

This caused Aizawa, who wasn’t fully certain why he’d been singled out compared to the other teachers, to raise his eyebrows in the closest expression to shock Toshinori had ever seen.  “You killed a man?”

 

The number one hero did something that would have looked much more at home on Izuku and rolled his eyes.  “No, didn’t you hear what I said?  Despite my best efforts, all evidence points to All for One being alive.”

 

“So that bastard who gave you that injury is still running around causing problems isn’t he-”  Inko said, her hands clenched on the fabric of her pants.  “You're sure of it.”

 

“That’s the way the evidence points.”  Nedzu agreed.  “We have reason to believe he's the one behind the League of Villains.”

 

“But that’s not why you two are here.”  Toshinori continued.  “You two are here specifically about what that means for Iz- for Midoriya.”

 

“There is something that I believe Inko suspects and you Aizawa, I honestly have no idea what you think about me at all.  But the point is, you're both being officially let in on a secret that spans 200 years, 7 deaths, and may very well have the fate of the country trending on it.  My quirk- isn’t really my quirk.  Or it didn’t start out that way.”

 

He told them the story, what he knew of it.  About two brothers at the beginning of the quirk era, and how their relationship has shaped the fates of several generations.

 

“He’s been trying to get the quirk back for over a century, and I honestly don’t know how that fight would go this time?  I’m pretty sure the only reason I managed to beat him last time was because he was under the impression I was already dead.  I still wish someone got a picture of his face when I charged him with my stomach hanging out of my body.  That would have made that entire day ten times more worth it.”

 

“So- you passed your quirk to Midoriya?  Which means he’s involved now too?”  Recovery Girl asked.

 

Toshinori and Inko both made eye contact for a second, Nedzu didn’t seem inclined to say anything about the kwami either.

 

“No, I didn’t.”  Toshinori said shortly,  “But he’ll certainly think I did, our quirks are way too similar.  Almost everyone who knows thinks I did, and I won’t deny I tried to give it to him.  But Izuku refused.  Probably for the best, last thing I’d want is to see that kid hurt.”

 

“But the problem comes from the fact All for One is certainly going to think Midoriya has One for All.”  Nedzu added, “Which puts him at significant risk.”

 

Toshinori nodded, offered Inko a rather pathetic expression, “If I had known-”

 

She shook her head.  “No- you couldn’t have known.  Even if you had, I'd rather you have been in Izuku’s life these past years.  I think we both know the actual problem though-”

 

“See- All for One is definitely going to target Izuku.”  The blonde agreed.  “But that’s not the biggest problem, that’s actually why I brought you in on this Aizawa.  I don’t know how much you remember about the USJ after Midoriya joined the fight- but he can get- Protective.”

 

And then decided that I’d let you kill All Might?!

 

“My Izuku gets really really offended when people try to murder his loved ones.”  Inko admitted, thinking about the dark expression her son had when he told her about the USJ.  “It’s probably both his greatest strength and flaw.  He's willing to do just about anything to protect the people he cares about, but he’s got a tendency to take that responsibility with as much gusto as he does with everything else.”

 

“In short, it’s not so much we are worried All for One will go after Izuku-”  Toshinori admitted. “We’re more worried about Izuku going after All for One.”

 

+x+

 

Several cities away a boy sneezed himself awake, checked his alarm and rolled over to get a little more nap time in.

 

He had the distinct feeling someone was talking about him.  And whatever they said was probably true.

Notes:

Toshinori: If Knew The Bastard Was Alive I Would Have Done Things Different. Alright?!
Inko: It's okay, I don't blame you. Izuku won't either. He'll probably be elated.
Toshinori: Yeah, that's what scares me.

Chapter 55

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Shibuya?’’  Izuku jolted, Gran Torino looked annoyed already. “As in Shibuya Tokyo, that Shibuya?”

 

“You’re already further ahead than I’d expected for a first year.”  The retired hero admitted, “The only remaining question is how you apply it.  And for that, you need villains.”

 

“Uh, I’m not sure if you’ve noticed the hole in the wall.  But I’ve not exactly mastered the ability to use it in small amounts.”  The teen said, even as he pulled on his boots.

 

“Not against me, but at the sports festival, you didn’t cause any serious harm to any of your classmates.  Bounced them around like they were in a pinball machine, but no real harm, right?”

 

Izuku paused as he laced up his boots.  No, Bakugou had spun out but only had bruises and nosebleeds, Iida was much the same.  Todoroki had been knocked out cold, pun fully intended, but if he’d been hurt worse, Izuku hadn’t noticed.

 

“Huh.”

 

“Yeah, huh.  Now hurry up kid, we're burning daylight.”

 

+x+

 

Tenya was very aware of Pollen’s miraculous, since the cold metal of the hair pin was pressed against his skull under his helmet.  But despite the fact no one would know what a miraculous was, he was scared someone might ask about it.

 

Pollen meanwhile, was safely tucked away in the high collar of his undersuit.  She seemed to grow and shrink, getting smaller when hiding and bigger when they talked.

 

“Sorry this internship has been so boring-”  Manual was talking- right, pay attention.

 

“No,”  Tenya tried to sound like he hadn’t been zoned out.  “It’s better this way-”

 

Don’t you wish the other shoe would drop?

 

Manual kept walking, though he did turn his head to see the teen as he walked.

 

“Look- there isn’t any good way to say this.  But… I know you’re here because you’re after the hero killer.”

 

Tenya muffled a choked sound, Pollen pressed into his neck in an attempt of comfort.  “I- how-”

 

“I couldn’t think of another reason you’d choose my agency.”  Manual admitted, pausing as he walked and rubbing a hand to the back of his neck.  “Not that I’m not happy you came-  But as heroes, we don’t have the liberty of going after personal grudges.  It’s not our authority.”

 

His hand clenched, and Tenya was again very happy his helmet was on.  He turned down his eyes to make his expression unreadable further.

 

“I’m not saying he’s not incredibly guilty-”  The pro said quickly, “And I totally understand why you’d be mad, but- don’t get so focused on your goal you don’t stop to think.  You get what I’m saying?”

 

“I- appreciate it.”

 

But he didn’t get it.  He couldn’t get it.

 

What was he supposed to do now?  In what world could he just let this go?  How does a person live knowing the person they love was hurt, and that person who hurt them was still out there?  Whenever he tried to talk, move, think, all that flashed in his mind was that phone call.  That long train ride.  Sitting in a chair, as his brother fought for his life in cold white walls.

 

He’s never going to stop .

 

What if he did catch Stain?  What if another hero did?  Would he go to jail, death penalty?  Or would he slip through the cracks?  Would his message carry on?  Even if Stain was in jail, how could they stop fanatics from following in his footsteps?  How many heroes would have to die?

 

He won’t stop, unless you stop him.  It’s your freedom, potential, life.  What’s that compared to the people you’d protect, hmm?

 

Tenya couldn’t understand.

 

He couldn’t live like this.

 

It could be so easy.  With Pollen and the Guardian backing him up.  He could end things and move on.

 

Oh how sweet, to think you could ever move on from this?

 

+x+

 

Izuku held off transforming until they got to their destination.  It wouldn’t be hard, just a quick duck into the bathroom after a long train ride.

 

But he did put on his fake costume for realism.

 

“What do you think?”  He said, leather jacket in hand.  “Could I pass for a pro?”

 

  Gran Torino snorted.  “You could pass for a street performer.”

 

True, Izuku had intentionally not picked out anything too flashy.  His leather jacket let him vanish into crowds easy enough.  His pants could easily be written off as fashion choices and his boots were chosen for practically above all else.

 

“I do tend to draw the eye.”  the greenette smiled as he pulled on his coat as they stepped out the door.  “Say, are we taking the bullet train towards Shinjuku?”

 

“Yeah why?”  The man asked as they flagged down a taxi.

 

“We’ll pass Hosu- that’s where my friend is for his internship.”  Izuku mumbled.

 

+x+

 

The sun was finishing setting as they neared Hosu station.  Izuku was watching the colors wistfully as his other hand fiddled with his phone.

 

Iida still hadn’t responded to his message from yesterday.

 

Oddly enough Toshinori had not texted him today either, though maybe he was just trying to let him focus.

 

Izuku hated not knowing things, but he couldn’t exactly take it out on the blonde.  It’s not like he knew the boy’s worries, and he was an adult with an actual job to focus on.  Two technically.

 

Notes:

Were almost there folks-

Chapter Text

He supposed, the pendulum was due to swing unlucky again-

 

That was the first thought that passed through Izuku’s mind when a section of the train caved in with the weight of whatever had been thrown into it.

 

That apparently was a hero, who was bleeding from the head as a hand of sickly green skin reached through the hole in the train to grasp at his face.

 

“Stay back!”  Gran Torino moved at the lightning speed Izuku had grown to expect from him.  Knocking the Nomu off the Hero and out of the train.

 

Izuku stood at the newly formed entrance, seeing yellow, white, and green disappear in seconds as the train continued on.

 

Right, no time to think.  Time to be a hero.

 

“Everyone stand back!”  he told the panicked people who had joined him.  “Either sit back down or hold on tight, get ready to move cars or exit the train at the next stop!”

 

He bent down, “Hey, talk to me.”  The hero on the ground groaned in pain.

 

Izuku investigated the source of the blood and was relieved to see the cut was rather small.  But that didn’t rule out concussion.

 

“Is anyone here medically trained?”  He called out to the few people on the train.

 

A lady raised her hand, “I’m a school nurse-”

 

“Can you help me check for a concussion?”  He asked, holding the hero’s head still in case of further injury.

 

Once they deemed him safe to move, Izuku loaded the hero onto his back, it was no small feat but he managed.  The train slid to a stop and it was announced that due to damage, everyone needed to evacuate.

 

Izuku assisted the train agents in getting everyone down the emergency stairs in a mostly calm manner.

 

With instructions to call an ambulance, he settled the injured hero down in the care of the same school nurse who helped him earlier.

 

“I know you-”  She said cautiously.  “You were in the sports festival-”

 

“Izuku Midoriya.”  He told her, wiping a bit of blood off on his pants and smiling in a way that would be more appropriate if the city wasn’t on fire.  “You can call me Pan if you’d like.  Gotta run, people to see, Nomu to fight.”

 

If Gran Torino thought he’d sit out on this, he was either blissfully unaware of plain fooling himself.

 

Around the corner and into an alley his eyes looked for cameras as he pulled out his phone.

 

He sent two texts, the more pressing one being to Toshinori.

 

‘Attack in Hosu.  There with GT.  Don’t Come Yet .’

 

If there were Nomu, there were probably Shigaraki and the last thing Izuku wanted was that handsy bastard anywhere near his mentor.  Realistically Toshinori would be coming as fast as he could, regardless of Izuku’s request.  But if he could at least convince the blonde to drive instead of run that would be better.

 

+x+

 

Toshinori was attempting to make himself eat dinner when he got a text from Izuku.

 

He did wait long enough to turn off the stove before running for the train, being told they weren’t going near Hosu because of the attack, and running back to get his keys.

 

Well the teen got what he wanted in the end, with an extra 30 minutes of panicking to boot.

 

+x+

 

Roaar had joined him as Izuku put his phone back in his pocket.

 

“First things first, observe.”  She reminded him.

 

“Right.  Maybe if the heroes won’t let me help then I can at least move civilians, and tell them about the Nomu.”  Izuku nodded as he stood tall, “Roaar, Stripes On!”

 

No sooner had the transformation faded than Izuku’s bolas wrapped around a fire escape and he hauled himself to the rooftops.

 

There was a considerable amount of fire growing in the city, which gave him a handy beacon to aim for.

 

Izuku saw a bus being thrown into the air and lept to catch it before any more damage could be done.

 

The ground cracked and buckled at the force, but Izuku managed to settle the vehicle back on the road.  Damn if that didn’t hurt though.

 

“Woah-”  One of the heroes who had been chasing the Nomu said.

 

“I’m a hero student!”  Izuku shouted to them, "What can I help with?”

Chapter 57: Bumblebee's All A-buzz

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Tenya had every intention to follow Manual, he had every intention to help out.

 

But a familiar pair of purple eyes had him turning down in a different direction instead.

 

The guardian was standing on the railing of a balcony.

 

“I’ve spotted Stain,”  He pointed, “Three blocks that way.  Transform now, he was fighting a hero last time I saw.  I’ll call an ambulance to that location, but you need to hold out for at least 10 minutes.  Make sure you’re seen by someone else before you leave.”

 

“Are you ready, young knight?”  Pollen asked, “You will do wonderful, I'm sure!”

 

Tenya pressed his hand into a wall to steady himself.  “This still feels unreal.”

 

“Trust yourself.”  Pollen reminded him, “Venom only lasts for 5 minutes.  So be smart about this.”

 

“Pollen- Buzz on.”   He said, with more confidence than he felt.

 

Whatever he had expected this to feel like- he didn’t think this was it.  The power that surrounded him was almost like an adrenaline rush.  Or maybe it was an actual adrenaline rush?

 

A dark window revealed that while he was still armored, the clean silver-white had been replaced with a yellow-gold metal instead.  One arm had a bulky metal gauntlet on it, while the other was covered in a thick black material.  Black metal covered the engines in his legs, but he didn’t feel as restricted as he should.  Perhaps that was Pollen’s magic?

 

There was a large stinger on his wrist, and with a small tug he saw there was a wire attached to it.  If he remembered correctly, Pollen said that the top would be where his attack came from.

 

“You look like Bumblebee.”  The Guardian said abruptly.

 

“Pardon?”  Tenya asked as he finished taking in his new costume.

 

“Like- Bumblebee?  The Transformers?”  The mysterious teen said, tilting his head.  “Oh you poor dear, your nerd friends have failed you.”

 

Without another word, the Guardian jumped over the roof of the building and vanished.

 

With no time to waste, Tenya traversed the final few blocks.

 

As he turned the final corner, the teen took only a second to take in the scene.  The hero, Tenya, wasn't sure who was pinned to the wall by his face.  The one pinning him had a blood red scarf, a dirty torn cape of some sort, and oddly enough appeared to have no nose.

 

There was already blood pooling on the ground.

 

Tenya pushed forward, attempting to knock the sword in the man's hand away.

 

He got a blow to the head for his trouble, and the top part of his helmet fell to the ground.

 

When rolled to his feet, it was astounding how light he felt in this armor, he glared at the villain.

 

To his surprise, both Stain and the hero he had captured, flinched.

 

The teen stood as a sword was levelled at his nose.  “A child in a suit, who are you?”

 

He didn’t answer, mostly because he wasn’t sure what to say.  With his helmet removed, he had to hope Pollen’s magic would continue to disguise his appearance.

 

“You.”  Tenya said in a rattled voice. “You’ve killed so many, stolen so much from good heroes, from their families.  You’ve taken so much, they can’t stop you anymore.  So I will.  I may be a child, but I’m also going to be the one to beat you.”

 

The Hero killer’s face twisted into a sneer.  “Then die.”  When he moved, Tenya met his kick with the gauntlet on his right arm.

 

The metal, made of magic as it was, didn’t even scratch.

 

“I’m getting rid of fakes-” Stain declared as he swung for the un armored arm.  Shocked to see the fabric not yielding either.

 

“Shut up!”  Tenya spun a sped up kick at the villain, attempting to rid his opponent of the weapon.  “You hurt Ingenium, he’s no fake!  He’s exactly the kind of hero I can only dream of being!  And you took that away.  Not just from him, but from everyone he saved.  From everyone who looked up to him.  You Had No Right!”

 

With a flick, and miraculous gifted skill, the spinning top on his wrist spun from his wrist and tugged the sword free from the villain's hand.  Some of the few reports that had made it back from Stain’s victims had claimed he appeared to be faster than the average human.  But it was more likely a latent quirk than his primary ability.

 

He may be fast, but Tenya was faster.  He kicked the blade up and away, not giving the villain time to see where it landed.  Using the top to trip him up.

 

“What are you trying to achieve?”  the teen snarled, “Who are you to decide what heroes deserve to live and who should die?  What is your standard!?”

 

He needed to be loud, draw some attention.  The Guardian said he’d send an ambulance, and the hero he’d yet to recognize may not be able to verify for him.

 

“Heroes, they’re all just- false prophets.  They aren’t doing this because it’s right, they’re doing it because it will bring them money, fame, fortunes.  There is only one person who hasn’t forsaken the name of hero.”

“Not all heroes can reach perfection.”  Tenya admitted.  “But to assume that everyone, each and every hero- it’s delusional.  Do you think fame and money would convince so many to risk their lives?”

 

He shifted his weight, he wouldn’t be able to attack Stain from a distance, he needed to get close.

 

“I’m no hero.”  Not yet, Tenya took a steady breath.  “But I’d never get close to earning that title if I didn’t do everything in my power- to protect people go would risk everything.  To protect them from you.

 

Edit- Ignore the misspelling, it was supposed to say 'relentlessly hunt down any danger.'

Notes:

Ladies and Gentlemen! JoseRamiro! Who said the Bumblebee name as a total joke and was actually dead on.

I finished this drawing in October actually-

Chapter 58

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku had been primarily relegated to moving civilians out of the fray.  He'd relayed what he knew about the Nomu.  How they could have more than one quirk, and one would probably make it really hard to fight normally.

 

“I’m a hero, I'm here to help.”  he said as he approached a man and who was probably his daughter.  “Let’s move-”

 

He directed them towards the first responders.  Along the way he collected up other’s, most frozen in fear.

 

At one point he saw Gran Torino, and saw the old man’s eyes widen at seeing him.

 

But he was busy fighting the Nomu from the train, and Izuku was still moving people.

 

“Stay here, follow the police’s instructions now!”  Izuku directed them further.

 

“Incoming!”  Someone screamed and Izuku had just registered that one of the Nomu could fly before it was flying right at him.

 

“Agh!”  he screamed, managing to push the father and daughter away as the Nomu went for his head.  His reaction was far from the most dignified, but there was a bat-thing attacking his face so it was far from the first thing on his mind.

 

“Get it off!”  He yelled.

 

“Hold still!”  A familiar voice shouted and Izuku felt the temperature drop.

 

The Nomu fell off his face and it’s wings were pinned together with a large amount of ie.

 

“Todoroki?”  Izuku yelled as his classmate shifted to trying to scare the Nomu off with small bursts of fire.  “What are you doing here?  I thought you went to your father’s agency?”

 

“He brought me here to find villains- and we did.”  He shrugged as the Nomu scampered off.  “You?”

 

“Yeah, the hero I was with thought the same.”  The greenette nodded.  “So- you’re dad is-”

 

“Here.”  The boy nodded.

 

“Everything-?”  Izuku didn’t elaborate.

 

“Not the time.”  Todoroki pointed out.

 

“Right,”  Izuku shifted focus.  “I think everyone is out, and All Might is probably coming, not sure his E.T.A.”

 

He looked around, mind whirling.

 

“Iida, was supposed to be here-”  He mumbled.  “This was where his internship was- but I haven’t seen him.  He wasn’t with Manual-”

 

“Isn’t this the city that his brother was attacked in?”  Todoroki cautiously pointed out.

 

Izuku nodded, “let’s go.  If he’s gonna do something stupid, we need to back him up.”

 

+x+

 

Tenya ran, leaving himself intentionally open for attack.  He didn’t call for his power, not yet.

 

Five steps, two steps-

 

“Agh!”  He shouted as a blade narrowly missed his eye.  He ducked, but blood was pooling on his cheek already.

 

He froze.

 

“You’ve come here for revenge.  You say you’re here to protect people, but you’ve only focused on me.  You haven’t even checked on this fake-”  Stain gestured to the hero, still motionless.

 

Tenya’s eyes narrowed.

 

No he hadn’t.  The thought hadn’t even crossed his mind.

 

“You’re no hero.”  The villain’s eyes narrowed.  He pulled another knife from the sheathes at his sides.  “Now you’ll die.”

 

“Venom!”   He twisted, jabbing the glowing yellow stinger into Stain’s side as the knife came down on his neck.

 

Stain’s knife fell and Tenya caught it on instinct.

 

+x+

 

-One Day Ago-

 

Pollen was explaining the different uses of the miraculous to him again as they planned.

 

“The only power you’ll be able to use is Venom.”  She’d explained.  “But that doesn’t mean there aren’t other powers working for you.  As the miraculous of Subjugation, my holders are unaffected by quirks to do with mind control, restrictions, anything that removes your autonomy.  The only thing that could overpower it is another miraculous.  Which, I doubt your villain has found.”

 

Tenya remembered his brother, saying he couldn’t move even before the attack.

 

“If Stain’s quirk can stop people from moving-”  Tenya asked.

 

“He wouldn’t be able to touch you.”  Pollen assured him.

 

+x+

 

Tenya stood, Stain’s hand was still raised, but he wasn’t able to move.

 

The Miraculous could protect him from a paralysis quirk, but it didn’t work the same way backwards.

 

Magic, he had been told, beat’s a quirk anyday.

 

How easy it was.  You win.

 

The knife in his hand felt heavy.

 

What are you waiting for?

 

“You hurt so many people.”  Tenya shook with rage.  His head was screaming.

 

He could end this so easily.  Stain deserved to die.  For all the people he killed.  For leaving Tenseri for dead, nerves severed and unable to save himself.  For all the lives that could never be protected, there were a hundred sins on Stain’s back.

 

But the hero killer didn’t seem weighed down by them at all.  No, he had taken joy in the lives he’d taken, futures ruined.

 

Tenya was the one feeling the weight of every crime the man had ever committed.  Wrapping around his head like a haze.

 

What Are You Waiting For?

 

Everything , every bone in my body says you deserve to die for what you did.”  He hissed, he felt a burning at the back of his eyes.  Like the warning before a migraine.  A promise of suffering.

 

Do. It.

 

The voice, the one telling him to kill, to take revenge.  That this could fix things.  It sounded like his voice.

 

His thoughts.  His dreams- to just make everything go back to normal.

 

But there was another voice there too.

 

“This power can help so many people, and I’m trusting you to use it wisely.  I know you won’t let me down!”

 

No, not one voice- so many voices.

 

“But as heroes, we don’t have the liberty of going after personal grudges.  It’s not our authority.”

 

So many people, people who didn't want him to do this.

 

“There are many people who might try and use our power for nefarious purposes.  The Guardian is very careful to choose people who will not abuse the blessings given to them.”

 

If he did this- he could get away with it.  But could he look The Guardian in the eyes and tell him his trust was meaningless.

 

Could he look Pollen in the eye and admit he used her.  A sweet, compassionate creature, who has so much faith in him.  Who saw all the storm of emotions he’d been harboring, and offered to help him.  Pollen, could she ever forgive him for using her power, which she had willingly given him, to take a life.

 

“I think that- the Hero Ingenium is done.  At least for me.  That’s why, I want you to take the name.  Will you do that for me?

 

Could his brother ever forgive him, for killing in his name?

 

His brother- who Tenya had sworn was a perfect hero.

 

Tensei, who had begged him to keep the name of Ingenium alive.  To keep being a hero who protected people.  Who could be a beacon to others.

 

Was Tenya going to spit on his brother’s last request as a hero?

 

What are you doing?

 

It was his voice again.  But instead of the rage, the temptation, there was just fear.

 

“What am I doing?”  He spat at no one and threw the knife on the floor.

 

The Hero Killer’s eyes, the only thing he could move, narrowed.

 

The teen felt every bit of weight that had been there before.

 

Tenya took a deep breath-

 

And moved to check on the hero Stain had attacked.

 

Notes:

You suckers almost got this chapter cut in half.

IIda: I can't live with this hate anymore.
The Guilt: Hello.
IIda: Oh- uh, I think I can live with that even less

Chapter 59

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku could travel faster than Todoroki, but he was hesitant to be separated.  So they moved at the pace of people who didn’t have a speed quirk, but did know how to run.

 

He turned a sharp corner and skidded to a stop, feeling Todoroki’s shoulder smack into his as his classmate fumbled to slow down as well.

 

“Hey!”  Izuku shouted.  “HEY!”

 

The stranger, dressed in black and gold, turned to them.  There was blood on his face, matching the burning crimson of his eyes.  His dark hair was wild, messily poking out at odd angles and sitting awkwardly at the joint of the man’s mask.  

 

No not man- teen.

 

“Ah good-”  He stood back and Izuku took in two people in the alley.  “An ambulance should arrive shortly for Native- he’s hurt but he’ll live.”

 

Native had blood running down his torso but there was a red scarf wrapped around what was most likely the point of injury.  He was leaning up against the wall, eyes flicking between the guy in yellow and the two hero students.

 

“And this-”  He gestured, “Is the villain known as Hero Killer Stain.  I’ve disarmed him and tied him up, the paralysis of my- quirk will wear off shortly, so I suggest you call for reinforcements.  And keep a careful eye on him until then.”

 

The man spoke formally as he picked up a helmet off the ground and the blue visor hid the blood red gaze of the- vigilante.

 

“Goodbye-”

 

“Wait!”  Izuku was the first to snap out of his and Todoroki’s stupor.  “Who are you?”

 

The man paused, “I’m Bumblebee I suppose-”  He ran the other direction at unnatural speeds.

 

Todoroki moved to follow but Izuku held out a hand.

 

“Technically we aren’t supposed to chase after villains.”  he reminded the other.  “Let’s focus on these two, can you watch Stain while I check Native?”

 

The other teen nodded and stood, one hand steaming as frost grew on it.  He froze the villains feet and hands to the ground in ice that it would take more than your average strength quirk to break through.

 

Izuku bent down, “Are you okay?”

 

“That guy- he beat him.”  Were the first words the hero said.  “I thought I was dead.”

 

“Thank goodness for people sticking their nose where it doesn’t belong.  My mentor says that’s the foundation of being a hero, you know?”  Izuku grinned as he carefully shifted the makeshift bandage.

 

The wound must not be too deep since Native wasn’t choking on his own blood.  So the scarf would work until proper medical help could be applied.

 

“Hey- aren’t you All Might’s sidekick?”  Was the next thing the hero asked.

 

The greenette chuckled as he helped the man up, pulling one arm over his shoulders and leading him back to the street entrance.  “The one and- well not only, there was one before me.  Two if you count David Shield.  But I don’t.”

 

Izuku’s tried and true method of cracking jokes and rambling to keep people calm seemed to be working.  As Native seemed to be coming down from shock slowly.

 

Izuku’s phone buzzed but he ignored it for now.

 

“Midoriya!  Todoroki!”  Someone yelled, approaching at a fast pace.

 

“Iida!!”  Izuku yelled, wanting nothing more than to tackle his friend, but was forced to settle Native down first.  “Where were you!?  We were worried sick!  We thought you’d gone after-”

 

He turned his veridian gaze to where Todoroki was still expressionlessly keeping watch on Stain, who had started moving once again.

 

“That’s-”  Iida’s face flashed between several emotions.

 

Izuku grabbed his friend's shoulder.  “Iida, he’s caught.  It’s over.”

 

The teen screwed his eyes shut firmly and Izuku squeezed his shoulder firmly.  If Iida needed time, they had it.

 

“Another child in armor- you look familiar.”  Stain growled.

 

Iida approached, Stain had to fight against his restraints to see him.  “ You.   You hurt my brother Ingenium.  I hope I look familiar, because I’m the one carrying on his legacy now.”

 

“Yes- Ingenium, I’ve heard his name a lot tonight.”  The villain spat on the dirt.  “I shouldn’t have let that job half done.  He’s just gone and brought in another false hero to take his place.”

 

Before Iida could open his mouth, Izuku stepped forward.

 

“Ingenium?  He’s the one you’d call a fake?  Or Iida, you’ve never even met him!”  The teen said in a growl.  “What qualifies a real hero to you?  Do tell.”

 

Stain’s mouth twisted into an ugly grin.

 

“Real heroes wouldn’t rely on vigilante’s to save them.  Real heroes aren’t so arrogant as to chase me down.  They shouldn’t do it for the money, or the power.  No- there are no real heroes.  Even you three, you’ll just become more fake.  My work may be unfinished, but I didn’t lose, I'm not done.”

 

“Really?”  Izuku asked, squatting down to meet Stain’s eyes.  “How will your work be finished, may I ask?  It can’t be that you’ll get rid of everyone you consider fake.  Because more and more heroes will take their place each year.”

 

The Hero Killer was getting hysterical, “There is only one worthy to kill me- one true hero.  I will not lose.  I can only lose to All Might- the only perfect hero-”

 

The greenette stood with a very sharp “HA!”  That echoed up and down the alleyway.

 

He wiped a non-existent tear from his eye as Todoroki and Iida starred at him with unclear expressions.

 

“I’m sorry- but while there are hundreds of words I could use to describe All Might, perfect is not on that list.  At All.  And I think I’m a better judge than you.”  Izuku walked over to a wall and leaned against it with a sigh, his face full of mirth.  “You’re talking about the guy who forgot to put water in his instant mac n’ cheese and lit his microwave on fire.”

 

Stain’s expression pinched into a scowl.  “What does-”

 

“Twice.”  Izuku finished.  “No one, not even All Might is anything resembling perfect.  Not as a hero and not as a person.  It’s physically impossible.  He has single handedly given me some of the worst hero advice ever, life too.  Fuck, I’ve had to give him advice!  And neither of us would dare call ourselves perfect!”

 

+x+

 

Tenya watched as Midoriya laughed some more at the implication that All Might was perfect.

 

Midoriya, who Iida could say without a doubt, the biggest All Might fanboy ever.  He knew everything about the man.  He looked at him with stars in his eyes every class.

 

And then he remembered the news when All Might first introduced his new sidekick.

 

The then mystery teen teasing him for being late, and the number one hero admitting he had gotten lost.  That small mistake could have cost Bakugou his life if not for Midoriya's interference.

 

“You hate this.”  Tenya realized abruptly.  “That’s why you goaded me-”

 

The other two glanced at him.

 

“You want me to act stupid, you want us to attack you.  Because then you win, don’t you?  You prove that we aren’t real heroes, attacking a beaten man.”  Tenya rubbed his face aggressively.  “You can never really win, and you know that.  So you just want to take as many heroes down with you as possible.”

 

The chilling idea that he had almost played directly into Stain’s hand sent shivers down the teens spine.

 

“Shut up-”  The Hero Killer snapped- “You know nothing-”

 

“And you’ll still lose.”  Todoroki pointed out.  “The police aren’t any more perfect than the heroes.  They aren’t going to admit a vigilante was the one to beat you.  They’ll probably credit one of us, or Native, or hell even Endeavor since he’s nearby.”

 

“Oh my gosh I bet that just kills you !”  Midoriya cackled in a very non-heroic manner  “That the headlines will say, ‘Pro hero catches serial killer with help of UA students.’  You’ll be just another footnote soon enough.  Taught in history class, but your name is going to be forgotten by the general public by the next generation!”

 

Stain screamed, thrashing against his ice prison around him, causing Todoroki to double them to be safe.

 

“Ah, I’d quit the temper tantrum if I were you.”  Izuku said as sirens rapidly approached.  “Be ready to smile for the cameras!”

Notes:

Iida: I wanna hurt him, but he's in custody so that would be illegal (ignoring the 3 other illegal things he did tonight)
Izuku: You wanna hurt his pride?
Iida:... That would make me feel a little better, yeah.

Izuku's relationship with All Might has gone from Hero Worship to How does This Man Tie His Shoes and all the way back to Hero Worship (just more realistic) I imagine this is a process everyone who works closely with Toshinori goes through.

Chapter 60

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Despite not fighting Stain they were all escorted to the hospital by police to get checked over.

 

Iida had a cut on his cheek which he explained came from the crease of his helmet when he had tripped and fallen.  One butterfly bandage had it closed up.

 

Izuku had some bruises and scratches from the Nomu that attacked his face but all were superficial and he was given a bit of numbing gel and an ice pack

 

Todoroki was deemed perfectly healthy, just tired, and took one for the team running to get coffee for the three of them in the hospital cafeteria.

 

Since none of them were harmed seriously, they were ordered to wait for their mentors or parents to pick them up. The group decided to visit IIda’s brother in the meantime.

 

“Tensei!”  Iida said, a bit too loud as they entered the room.  Izuku and Todoroki wavered by the door.

 

The now ex-hero was attempting to sit up, before remembering the button to raise the bed and did so.

 

“Tenya!”  He was still bandaged and there was an oxygen tube sticking out of his nose, but he looked very aware.  “Are you okay?  There was a villain attack- were you there- are you hurt- oh hello.”

 

He finally seemed to notice the other two teens who waved awkwardly.

 

“Nice to meet you sir, big fan.”  Izuku said, grinning behind his hospital mask.

 

“We’re your brother’s classmates.”  Todoroki added.

 

“Right sorry-”  Iida jolted, “This is Izuku Midoriya and Shoto Todoroki, they were here with their mentors when the attack started.  But I really need to tell you- they caught the hero killer!”

 

Ingenium’s eyes blew wide.  “What?”

 

“I don’t know how much I can say right now, but he was caught and is in police custody!”  Tenya told his brother, happier than Izuku had ever seen him.  “They sedated him before moving him, they’re taking no chances!  He’s gone!”

 

After a moment the older of the brothers managed to drag the younger into a hug.  Izuku gestured with his head to give them space.

 

“It’s a shame-”  Todoroki admitted, “IIda mentioned his brother may be permanently paralyzed.

 

Izuku shook his head, “Hey, don’t give up hope yet.  Miracles happen every day.”

 

+x+

 

Apparently they weren’t supposed to just wander around, because a nurse found them and chastised them for wandering off without telling anyone.

 

“Follow me please.”  The woman had wispy gray hair in two braids.  Her expression looked too tired to be really mad.

 

She directed the three to what might normally be an observation room, but was currently filled with four very annoyed adults.

 

“Mr. Aizawa?”  Izuku asked, surprised to see the man.

 

It was always weird seeing your teachers outside of school, but Mr. Aizawa seemed like the type to just live in the teachers lounge if it would save time.  And within the sterile white walls of the hospital and surrounded by people in hero suits, he stuck out like a sore thumb.  Almost as much as the man next to him.

 

“This is Hosu’s Chief of Police, Kenji Tsuragamae.”  Gran Torino pointed at the man with a dog's head, who stood much taller than the others in the room.

 

“Oh uh.”  They all stood a little straighter.  “Nice to meet you sir-  Oh um, guys this is Gran Torino by the way, he’s the one I’m doing my hero study with.”

 

“Were.”  The old man started.

 

The greenette blanched in shock, “Huh?”

 

“If I remember right, I told you to stay on the Train.  Not go charging after super villains.”  Gran Torino said sternly.

 

“Wait hold on-”  Izuku waved his hand in a placating manner, “can we get everything straight first, did we do something wrong?”

 

“It’s illegal for people without a proper license to use their quirks to fight, even against super villains.”

 

“Hold on-”  Todoroki started.

 

“The three of you have shattered hero laws as old as quirks, tonight.  Like utter fools.”

 

“Can we-”  Izuku tried.

 

“So yes, the three of you are in serious trouble.”  The Chief finished.

 

There was a pause.

 

“So are you actually gonna listen to what happened?”  Iida asked.  “Or are you just going to keep talking out of your ass?”

Notes:

Iida is so exhausted.

Chapter 61

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku wheezed in laughter.  He hadn’t heard Iida curse, with the exception of ‘Damn’ exactly once.  He even avoided saying crap because he voiced the idea it made people take him less seriously.

 

“It’s not like I don’t have the vocabulary to express my thoughts more eloquently.”  He had said.

 

So seeing their normally stoic class rep swear at the Hosu Chief of Police of all people was easily the highlight of his month.

 

“It seems the whole lot of you has jumped to conclusions so how about you ask us what happened before you start to dole out punishments?”  The teen continued, back to his more formal way of speech in an instant.

 

The adults clearly hadn’t expected this from them, Mr. Aizawa was rubbing his eyes.  Manual looked downright shocked at Iida’s snark.  Gran Torino, well he still looked just as annoyed as before.  And Chief Tsuragamae looked affronted.

 

“I can tell my story first?”  Izuku offered.  “Or should we go one at a time?

 

With no vocal objections he started.

 

“Gran Torino and I were on the train to Shibuya when it was attacked by a Nomu.  Gran Torino left to fight it while I stayed on the Train.  Your exact words were ‘Stay Back,’ which I assumed meant take care of the passengers on the train.  I found medical assistance for the injured hero that Nomu had thrown through the side of the train, then helped the staff evacuate at an emergency stop.”  Izuku started, when no one interrupted he continued.

 

“I started heading towards the fire to offer my services, caught a bus a Nomu threw at me, then asked the heroes present what I could assist with.  They told me to assist in getting civilians clear of the fight, which I did.  Another Nomu attacked me, jumping on my head but Todoroki was there and managed to push it back towards the pros.  We were worried we hadn’t seen Iida since I knew he was here and left to look for him.  That’s when we found the Hero Killer, already defeated by a vigilante who called himself Bumblebee.”

 

To his shock, Todoroki held up his phone, showing the people a slightly blurry photo of the man in armor.  “He left after telling us his name, and had already done some medical care on Native who had been Stain’s target.  Midoriya told me to watch Stain, who was paralyzed by Bumblebee’s quirk.  I froze his hands and feet to the ground because I wasn’t taking any chances.”

 

Izuku nodded, “Then Iida found us a minute later.  Stain tried to goad us into fighting but we just waited until the ambulance and police arrived.  You can ask Native, he’ll back us up.  He was conscious the whole time I think?  After that we were escorted here.”

 

Todoroki nodded, “All I can add is that my father ran off without really telling me what to do?  I just started helping civilians get to safety until I ran into Midoriya.  I guess maybe I shouldn’t have attacked the Nomu, but I was really just trying to scare it off and let the pro’s handle it.”

 

All eyes turned to Iida, and he took a deep breath.

 

“I- I did go looking for the hero killer.”  He admitted, “I thought he might use the larger attack as cover.  He nearly killed my brother, I wanted to make sure he didn’t kill anyone else.  But I never found him- at least not until after Midroiya and Todoroki did.  I know what I did was stupid, and I am very sorry.  I know these actions reflect badly on my family, and UA.  As well as your agency Manual.  I don’t deserve forgiveness but I hope you know my regrets.  And I will accept any punishment you deem fitting.”

 

He hung his head.

 

“Kind of odd-”  The Chief pointed out.  “You run off, and a vigilante takes down Stain?”

 

Iida tensed.

 

“No wait-”  Izuku held up a hand as if to physically stop that line of thought.  “It wouldn’t be possible!  Iida found us minutes after Bumblebee left, it takes him Ten minutes just to get his armor on!  Besides, Stain was moving by then, and he didn’t recognize Iida outside of him looking like Ingenium.  You’d think he knows the face of the guy who beat him!”

 

The greenette took his classmate's phone and zoomed in on the photo.

 

“This doesn’t exactly look like Iida either, sure they both have dark hair.  But red eyes?”  He held up the photo.  “All red eyes, including the whites?

 

“Not to mention,”  Todoroki added, “how could Iida have paralyzed Stain?  It makes no sense.  Nothing about his quirk would allow him to do that.”

 

+x+

 

Tenya felt a weight he hadn’t known was there leave him.  He knew logically Pollen and the Guardian would protect him.  But the sheer absurdity of the functions of the miraculous was something he only now understood.

 

“I don’t know what I would have done-”  Tenya admitted.  “I guess I’ll never know.  I do think I would have liked to at least kick him once.  I considered it while we were there.”

 

Midoriya laughed again.

 

There was still something heavy and sinister hanging over him.  A mountain of 'what ifs.'

 

Part of his screamed he wasted his chance, most of the anger had simmered into regret.

 

But out of a dark alley, in the bright lights of a hospital with his classmates laughter a near constant companion, it was so easy just to feel small.

Notes:

Merry Christmas, and Happy Holidays! I'll be taking a break probably soon. I may still get chapters out but the next two weeks are going to be very busy. But I am happy to announce we'll get more miraculous users relatively soon plot wise. So last chance to put in guesses/requests.

Chapter 62

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

After a few minutes, Chief Tsuragamae left to find Native and take his statement, he took Todoroki’s phone with him.

 

“I can’t believe we find a defeated serial killer and the first thing you do is pull out your phone.” Izuku ribbed his classmate. “What are your priorities?”

 

Todoroki just shrugged.

 

The adults were milling around outside the room, talking everything over.

 

“Have- did your father even ask if you were okay?” Izuku asked cautiously.

 

“Not before the Chief took my phone.” He admitted.

 

Iida could tell there was something he was missing, but didn’t dare ask.

 

“I’m going to ask if I can call my parents.” The tallest of them said, heading to the door, “I want to let them know I’m okay.”

 

“I should probably text my mom.” Izuku agreed.

 

He retrieved his phone and saw several missed messages.

 

He scanned the ones from Toshinori and responded ‘At Hospital’

 

Then he turned as he pulled up the messages from his mom.

 

‘Stay Safe. Be Smart’

 

‘Found your friend, pointed him at Stain. Following’

 

‘He made the right choice.’

 

Izuku knew that obviously, but he’d need to get the full story from his mother later.

 

He honestly, truly, expected Iida to make the right choice in the end. But as the Guardian he needed to cover all his bases. So, should the cards align for Stain’s attack Kitsune-ame would follow Iida and hold him back if necessary.

 

Iida was a good person, Izuku knew this.

 

But they were all also dumbass teenagers, and he was grieving the loss of his brother’s legacy and the major change in his family.

 

Izuku knew he wasn’t above his own acts of aggression when his loved ones were hurt. But he had been forced to have a bigger picture perspective than most adults.

 

Iida was a stressed, heartbroken, scared teenager without a menagerie of magical and experienced people to help guide him.

 

The adults came back a few minutes after Iida got off the phone with his parents.

 

Todoroki’s phone was returned to him.

 

“So, are we done?” Izuku asked, shrugging his shoulders as he did.

 

“Native confirmed your story, but there is another concern. If it gets out that Stain was caught by a vigilante-” Mr. Aizawa started.

 

“Then there could be a mistrial, he’d be released and there is no guarantee he’d be caught again?” Todoroki said, “Yeah, we thought about that. And that you're probably gonna give the credit to us or Native. We’re not going to be allowed to mention Bumblebee, and lie upon questioning.”

 

“Legal corruption,” Izuku quipped, “We are becoming heroes.”

 

The adults looked very uncomfortable at his words, but none of them had a good argument against it.

 

“Of course, if the truth of the facts got out- you’d all be in serious trouble.” Chief Tsuragamae continued.

 

Izuku glanced at Todoroki, and they both snorted. “Oh yeah, public defamation of All Might’s sidekick and Endeavor's son, for a crime they didn’t commit. Not to mention Ingenium’s little brother, as the public frets over the state of a beloved hero.”

 

It was a dangerous thing, having teens who know their exact worth.

 

The other three adults looked to Mr. Aizawa, blatantly looking for help.

 

Their teacher raised an eyebrow. “What do you think I can do? Legally they aren’t my responsibility until they get back to school, I don’t even know why you called me.”

 

“We’re not saying this to be asses.” The greenette insisted, “What I don’t get is- what’s your goal here? We’re aware we need to keep it a secret. I can’t speak for my friends, but if you draw up an N.D.A, I’ll sign as long as it’s reasonable?”

 

He looked to his classmates who both nodded in agreement.

 

“Are you trying to scare us?” He wondered, “What’s your goal in harassing three teenagers, where the worst thing they did was look for trouble, ya know, that thing heroes do? I’m pretty positive I did everything in the book, I even sent a message for back up before I did anything!”

 

They all stared at him as if he had grown an extra head.

 

“What?” He asked.

 

“You called for backup? From who?” Manual’s brow furrowed.

 

“Did I not- Oh I thought I mentioned that, I know I told Todoroki- sorry!” He shrugged.

 

The door slip open very fast-

 

“I AM HERE- LOOKING FOR MY SIDEKICK-”

 

“Agh!” Izuku said as his mentor ran to him, hands hovering as he looked for injury.

 

‘Young Midoriya, Are You Hurt? What Happened?” He said, seeing the bruises and looking even more frantic.

 

Izuku grabbed the blonde's hands and moved them away from his face. “I Am FINE!”

 

“You Know You Could Say More Than ‘I’m In The Hospital’?” All Might said, clearly not convinced.

 

“I said I was 'At' the hospital, they were just checking for injuries and now we're trying to sort through- whatever.” He gestured at the adults. “I’m fine, Iida and Todoroki are fine, everyone is FINE! Right?”

 

He looked at the other adults. Aizawa looked like he had a headache.

Notes:

Surprise! The Guardian who called Iida 'Bumblebee' was actually an illusion made by Kitsune-ame. That's why it stayed so far away.

All Might would like his so- sidekick, to stop fighting the super villains without direct adult supervision.

Chapter 63

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It was decided that they would be able to discuss their involvement in Stain’s capture, to the extent that they detained him.

 

The official statement was that the Hero killer had been brought down by Native and the three hero students.  With them running support for the pro after stumbling across them while helping civilians.

 

Iida would go unpunished, but would be attending a mandatory appointment with the school counselor to discuss healthy coping mechanisms and his parents would be informed of the attempt.  His mentorship would also be ceasing immediately and he’d be sent home.

 

Potentially due to Toshinori’s blatant panic over Izuku being in yet another fight with the league of villains, Gran Torino was sending him home too.

 

“You did everything to the textbook kid,”  The old man was forced to concede.  “You know what you need to practice, and for the structural integrity of my house you can do that somewhere else.”

 

So Izuku and Iida both went to the train station after saying goodbye to Todoroki.  Manual had brought Iida’s personal items to the hospital, but Izuku’s were still at GRan Torino’s.

 

“You know,”  Izuku pointed out.  “You could stay at my place tonight, that way you don’t have to wake up so early for your talk with the counselor tomorrow.

 

“Thank you-”  He stumbled over his words.  “But would that be okay with your mother?”

 

“She told me I’m welcome to invite whoever I want so long as I give her notice.  I think she’s just really excited that I have friends I can invite.”  The greenette admitted. 

 

The implication was a tad startling, “Did you not have many friends before you came to UA?”

 

Izuku smiled, “Just one.”

 

+x+

It was baffling, Midoriya was possibly the nicest person Iida had ever met, barring his occasional moments of sass.  But even that was often in good nature, and his compassion for others was clear.

 

How could someone so adoring not have a gaggle of people always trying to get close to his light?

 

Was it his mentorship?  Maybe he was worried people might try and use him?

 

Bakugou had implied that their relationship had been sour for years, but that seemed rather self contained.

 

“I’m going to run to the bathroom, you wanna talk to your parents?”  Midoriya asked, and Tenya nodded as they separated.

 

His parents agreed without much fuss.  They thought it might be good for him, and Iida’s high opinion of Midoriya had reflected on his classmate's mother.

 

There was a small tickle on the back of his head.

 

He turned and found a small white butterfly in front of his face.

 

“Follow it.”  Pollen hissed, she’d been hiding in different places ever since Stain’s defeat.  He had managed to buy and shove a bag of chips into his pockets for her when he’d spoken with his mother at the hospital.

 

He walked down the platform and down what he thought might be a maintenance tunnel.

 

The Guardian’s gloved hand waved from a closet and he was quick to follow.

 

“Nice work!”  he greeted as the door shut.  “You did excellent, and everyone made it out okay.  I’m sorry you may never get credit for what you did but-”

 

“It’s more important that it got done-”  Tenya cut him off.  “I don’t need fame or credit, just making sure he couldn’t hurt anyone else-”

 

“I’m going to need to take Pollen home, I’m sure she’s excited to see her siblings.”  The Guardian reached out and Pollen flew to rub against his hand.  In almost a hug.

 

Tenya took the comb from his hair and retrieved the little box the guardian had given him.

 

“I look forward to fighting with you again, brave young knight!”  The kwami told him, rubbing her cheek against him.

 

“Goodbye, thank you.”  He ran a hand over her mane.  “I hope I’ll see you again.”

 

The Guardian’s eye appeared fond, “I’ll make sure of it.”

 

When the lid clicked shut over the comb, Pollen vanished in a final flash of yellow light.

 

“I also- made these.”  He pulled a small box from behind his back.  “They’re sweets but they have a healing aspect to them.  If you can convince your brother to eat a few- it would definitely help.”

 

Tenya took the box with almost reverent hands.

 

“I can’t promise much, nerve damage isn’t my expertise.  But I can guarantee they won't make things worse.”  The Guardian said, “I’m going to step out and detransform.  Wait a minute before you follow me, okay?”

 

With that he left, there was a flash of light on the other side of the door, do doubt The Guardian de-transforming.  Tenya counted to 300 before following.

 

He found Midoriya on the platform, looking for him.

 

“Ready to go?”  He asked when Tenya approached.

 

“Yes.”  The taller nodded as the train pulled into the station.  “Uh Midoriya- do you know what ‘Transformers’ is?”

Notes:

Izuku would love to heal Ingenium fully, especially now that Toshinori is mostly healed. But he learned how to grow new organs, not how to repair nerves. And an accident in that department could lead to constant activation of the pain receptors in a persons legs- yeah best avoided.

So a generic healing spell is the best Izuku can offer. Can do more than quirks at least. Gotta love magic.

Chapter 64

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Mom! We’re here!” Midoriya excitedly toed off his boots at the door.

 

A woman, who was so undeniably his friend's mother appeared around the corner. She was shorter than her son, but her long hair was the exact same shade of green. Her smile was inherently kind, as she looked at the two before pulling Midoriya close.

 

“I’m glad you're okay,” She said, “You really worked Toshinori into a tizzy. He must have called a dozen times.”

 

“Yeah- I should- probably tell him I’m home.” Izuku agreed.

 

+x+

 

Gran Torino was watching Toshinori have a very quiet meltdown into his knees.

 

The blonde, for the first time, wondered if he could get a vacation.

 

At least he could get Izuku away from all this madness for a bit.

 

“So, he’s really back?” Gran Torino asked, though they both knew there wasn’t room to doubt.

 

“I hate everything.” Toshinori declared into his knees.

 

The old man rolled his eyes. “You drama queen, no you don’t.”

 

 

“I do. I go 6 years thinking I killed a man, learning to cope with it by remembering the asshate was a psycho who murdered countless innocent people and heroes alike. Only to find out I didn’t even kill him properly! And now I’ve gone and put a massive target on the head of one of the few people I could consider family!” He shouted, louder than he intended. He flinched as his voice echoed around the walls of the room.

 

Gran Torino, shockingly, looked fond.

 

“He’s a good kid, you did better at mentoring him than I ever thought possible.” He admitted as Toshinori looked on in shock.

 

“He’d taught me more than I ever taught him.” Toshinori waved off, going back to staring at nothing.

 

“And you really care about him.” The old man continued. “So have some faith in him.”

 

“Of course I have faith in him. I have every faith he’d run into a fight and get himself killed if he thought he could protect me, or anyone else for that matter.” Toshinori agreed, glaring at the wall.

 

“And you wouldn’t?” Gran Torino pointed out.

 

“Of course I would, but I’m halfway to death's door. He’s a kid. A really good kid.”

 

+x+

 

Izuku would normally offer the guest room, but Toshinori now spent half his time here, which meant there were things to raise questions in that room.

 

So Izuku pulled out a futon.

 

“You can have my bed, I’ll sleep on this.” He explained.

 

“You don’t have to-” Iida tried to object but Izuku waved it off. “You're a guest, I can sleep on the futon for one night.”

 

His mother made katsudon to celebrate another victory.

 

“Those League of Villains people do seem to cause trouble for you kids specifically.” The said, as the news rattled off the events of the Hosu attack.

 

They weren’t permitted to tell her about the Stain attack, but she already knew of course. But for the sake of Iida not questioning his family being so in the know, Izuku had asked her to keep quiet.

 

“Yeah- I wish I got to see Shgaraki again, maybe I could knock one of those stupid hand props off his face.” He shrugged, grinning to himself. “I could set up a point system, steal their props, and get a certain number of points.”

 

“You win if you put one in jail?” Iida suggested tenuously.

 

“There we go!” Izuku clapped his hands. “The people who do that get entered for the chance to take out their boss.”

 

Izuku noticed a slight flicker and glanced at his mom. Her face had changed a little.

 

“Oh- uh, we’ll be safe of course.” He backtracked. “I wouldn’t really do anything stupid I promise. I’m not going to go looking for trouble.”

 

“I’m sure dear.” She smiled, though it was rather strained.

 

There was a knock at the door before Izuku could question her odd behavior.

 

“That will be our other guest.” His mother stood and went to the door.

 

“Other guest?” The greenette asked as he and Iida both looked on in confusion. It couldn’t be Toshinori, he had said he was staying to talk to Gran Torino.

 

“Welcome. The boys are in the kitchen.” Izuku heard his mothers voice, but the reply was too quiet to make out.

 

Izuku was about to stand and see for himself who it was when a familiar head of brown hair appeared around the corner.

 

“Uraraka!” Both boys said in shock. There was a bag on her shoulder and she looked exhausted.

 

“Hows about you answer your phones!” She shouted, brandishing her cell aggressively. “I’ve been worried sick about you idiots! I called you both a dozen times and then I had to ask Mr. Aizawa to make sure you weren’t dead!”

 

Izuku turned a shade of green only slightly paler than his hair. His phone had died that morning and he hadn’t checked it since plugging it in.

 

Iida had decided to leave his phone on do not disturb so as to not overanalyze the media after Stain’s capture.

 

It hadn’t occurred to them the problem with that.

 

Uraraka dropped her bag on a chair and dragged both her friends out of their chairs and into a tight embrace.

 

“He said you were okay, but going home. When I called your home number your mom picked up and said you were both coming here. Gunhead said I wasn’t going to be able to focus until I knew you were okay, so sent me here too. I haven’t slept in 24 hours! I have eyebags to match Mr. Aizawa’s, and thank fuck you guys are okay!”

 

The both patted their friend on the back, instinctively falling into apologies and explanations on their lack of contact. There was a wet spot growing on Izuku’s shoulder.

 

“I’m going to make up the guest room!” Inko called.

 

Translation, hide Toshinori’s stuff.

 

“We're watching movies.” Izuku told her. “Wanna join in?”

 

“Very much.” She nodded, not looking up at them.

 

Notes:

Poor Uraraka having to be the responsible one for two idiots. Your sufferings do not go unnoticed.

Ps, I'm officially on vacation. So I'll post chapters as they get done. Only one more is finished rn.

Chapter 65

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

They ended up making a pile of blankets on the couch.

 

Izuku was sitting on a cushion in front of the couch with his head resting on Uraraka’s knee. Meanwhile the brunette was entirely sprawled over Iida, as if she was worried he’d disappear if she didn’t hold him in place.

 

“So, I figured we’d start with Generation 1.” Izuku was explaining. “Just to get a feel for where it started. Then we can switch to Prime, I kinda consider that the best. I don’t really want to dip into the live action films.”

 

“Why not?” Iida asked.

 

His face pulled into mild disgust.

 

“It’s an entire can of worms I don’t want to dive into.”

 

They started at the very beginning, truly the best place to start.

 

Occasionally, Izuku’s mother would appear to offer snacks and drink refills and occasionally sit down to watch an episode or two.

 

They only watched a few episodes of G1, before switching to Prime. During the disk change Izuku explained the major shows between the generations. The introduction of Predacons and Maximals, Unicron, Minicons, everything that might be relevant.

 

“You always have an Optimus.” He explained. “Everytime they tried not to have an Optimus, they struggled. Bumblebee is the second most common, but if he’s not there it’s another character who fills a similar narrative role. Ironically the only character to show up in every continuity is Starscream. Even in Beast Wars where none of the characters showed up, at least not online, he showed up as a ghost to possess another character.”

 

“How do they keep people interested if it’s almost always the same characters?” Iida questioned.

 

“Well the story is pretty easy to keep across multiple generations. Sometimes they go funny, sometimes it's serious. In Beast Wars the Optimus is snarky, same with Animated. In the 2D Robots in Disguise there are only Predacons for a while but Autobots as opposed to Maximals like in Beast Wars. It’s a change of stakes. The supporting cast helps a lot too, thought the human companions are always debated on if they’re any good.” He pressed play on the first episode of Prime. “Case and point, this show’s human cast are often criticized, one in particular.”

 

“You know a lot about a franchise that stopped airing before you were even born.” Uraraka pointed out. “Where did you learn all this stuff?”

 

“My mom loved it, she’s seen every Transformers ever, even the ones she knew she’d hate. They were heroes so I liked watching it with her. We’d put it on and clean the house.” The greenette settled back, his hair getting messy from the contact with his friends.

 

They watched Cliff Jumper talk with Arcee while Uraraka fiddled with her phone.

 

“I was worried.” She said after a while.

 

“We’re sorry for not-” Iida began again, still guilty of her stress.

 

“Not that.” She shook her head. “When you guys left. I had this terrible feeling. Like I wasn’t going to see you again, Iida. I couldn’t get it out of my head all day.”

 

She huffed a sigh and shifted, turns out having engines in your legs did not make it comfortable to lean on you.

 

“I didn’t know what it was, but I felt like I was failing, that I should have been there to make sure you were okay. Then I got the news about the attack and I saw Izuku on the news” Uraraka fiddled with her sweater’s collar. “What kind of hero am I if I can’t be there when my friends are in trouble.”

 

“The kind who is helping people.” Izuku chimed in.

 

Iida nodded, “We were there and we could have backed down. But we promised to try and help people. So we did.”

 

They watched the autobot die.

 

“I thought you were going to go after him.”

 

“I did. But Midoriya and Todoroki go there first.”

 

“You were going to give it all up.” She sat up a little. “Just like that, career down the drain, almost guaranteed jail time. Legacy in the trash. For what? One second of revenge!?”

 

They both hushed her quickly.

 

Iida starred at the show for a while and neither pushed him to answer right away.

 

“How do I live with it?” He asked, voice near silent. “I hate him. I wish he were dead. How do I live with this much anger? How can I survive when my inaction is trying to choke me.”

 

“You live.” izuku faced the screen. “You keep doing what’s right. Maybe the hate never goes away, but you get stronger. You have a weight on your shoulders, but eventually it won’t feel so heavy. You talk to people, people who care and want to help. And maybe one day, you’ll realize you don’t need to carry that weight anymore. I can’t say it will happen, just that it might.”

 

They didn’t talk for a while after that.

 

“Kidnap a human child, why don’t you?” Uraraka said at last.

 

“Oh just wait-” Izuku teased.

 

Notes:

Not a bad place to take a pause I think?

Chapter 66

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

“HE LOST HIS FUCKING MEMORY?!”  Uraraka shouted, jumping off of Iida for a second and accidentally whacking Izuku in the head as she did.

 

Granted the boy didn't notice as he was too busy cackling.

 

It was already into the wee hours of the morning and there was no doubt they'd be dead by the time Uraraka went back to her internship and Iida went to UA.

 

Izuku meanwhile was planning to sleep for 24 hours at least.   He could probably get Plagg to join him and Roaar for a cat nap.

 

Iida was barely awake, but he did mumble something about amnesia and his brow creased as they watched the autobot leader follow his sworn enemy.

 

“Iida if you're gonna take a nap, take your glasses off, you'll bend them.”  Uraraka said, noticing the odd angle the frames had been pushed to.

 

Iida however waved her off and just fixed them before shifting onto his back more.

 

“So you wanna stop here tonight or-”

 

“DONT YOU FUCKING DARE!”

 

x+x

 

Izuku stayed awake long enough to walk Uraraka to the station and Iida to school.  They all were tightly clutching cups of coffee and had noticeable eye bags.  So the sleepover was a surefire success!  At least that's what he told himself as he yawned for the third time in 5 minutes.

 

“You headed home after this?”  the greenette rubbed his face.

 

Iida shrugged awkwardly, “I kind of don't have a choice.”

 

“You do, I just agree this is the right one.”  Izuku poked his friend in the side as the school gates came into view.  “Call me whenever you need.”

 

“I will.”

 

They separated as Iida went up the stairs and Izuku turned back to the station.

 

“I’m gonna miss him.”  Pollen admitted, voice wistful.  “He was a wonderful knight.”

 

“I know, I’m glad you guys got along.”  Izuku felt her fuzz rub against his cheek.  “You’ll see him again, I promise.”

 

In all honesty, when he pitched his plan to the kwami he was rather surprised Pollen had been the first to volunteer.  For all that the kwami wanted holders, they had been a tad worried about potential abuse of power.  Afterall, being at the whim of a revenge obsessed teenager wasn’t the most stable position.

 

Pollen normally was loyal to one person at a time, and there was no question she had chosen Izuku as her current sovereign.  So having her jump up to argue for his friend was out of character for her.

 

But Izuku couldn’t deny how well it worked out.  Pollen and IIda had clicked, the same way Uraraka had with Wayzz.

 

“Hopefully sooner rather than later.”  The greenette finished his drink with a long swig and started on his way home.

 

x+x

 

Toshinori was sitting in the living room when Izuku got back.

 

“You look like shit.”  Izuku started, eyebrows raised.  “What happened?”

 

“I wouldn't say you look much better, kid.”  The blonde threw one of their throw pillows at him in retribution.  Izuku dodged it easily and sat down, said cushion on his lap.

 

“So, what happened?”  Izuku asked.

 

“I got some bad news.  And it affects you.”  Toshinori looked away.

 

There was a crash from Inko's room, presumably she fell over, and the woman burst into the room.

 

“We're telling him Now?!”  She asked frantically.

 

“Would you rather wait?”  He sounded equally exacerbated and exhausted.

 

The teen felt a small pool of dread forming in his stomach.  Apparently whatever this was was bad enough it had been pre-discussed with his mother.

 

“You're not dying right?”  He asked first, “Like- no more than normal?”

 

“No, I'm- right now I'm Okay.”  How long it stayed that way remained to be seen.

 

The small pool seemed to swell.

 

“You’re really starting to freak me out,”  He looked between his mentor and his mother in panic.  “Please just- tell me?”

 

Roaar and Pollen shared a glance and floated out of the room to give the group some privacy, no doubt Izuku would tell them later.  There was at least a minute of silence, several times the two adults opened their mouths just to shut them again.

 

“Tsukauchi got back to us about the Nomu.”  Toshinori finally spat out.  “We think it’s him behind them.”

 

+x+

 

If the greenette was shocked he masked it pretty well.  There were really only two people they didn’t bother to say the name of, and one of them was definitely off the list on whether they could do this.

 

Toshinori saw Inko shift her position, as if she was ready to tackle her son.  Whether in comfort or to stop him doing something stupid.

 

“Oh.”  Was all Izuku said, and he drummed his fingers on his knees.  “Huh.”

 

The teen digested the information slowly, a few whistles and notes left his mouth as he thought.

 

“Right.”  Izuku stood up and turned to the door.  “I’m gonna kill him.”


“PRACTICE WHAT YOU PREACH IZUKU!!!!”

Notes:

Izuku to Iida: Revenge that compromises your morals hurts you more than it hurts them.
Izuku when it comes to AfO: Ah you see, I have no morals. To quote my ex-best friend: Die.

Chapter 67

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“But Toshi!!!!”  Izuku bemoaned as his mentor held him still while his mother wrapped him in a blanket so he couldn’t do something to hurt himself.  “I’m just gonna kill him a little!  The Paramedics can probably bring him back!”

“Half the things out of your mouth concern me greatly on a good day, now you’re starting to scare me.”  The blonde said as the blanket burrito was finished and he was dropped unceremoniously back onto the couch.

 

Izuku was sad to see she had used one of his All Might blankets, and since the only way to get out would risk tearing it, he was stuck.

 

“There,”  Inko sat down on her son’s side.  “No getting out of that until you’ve slept and are making rational decisions.  “And don’t go asking the kwami for help, they’ve already been warned not to help you.”

 

Izuku grumbled at his defeat.  “I can’t believe you didn’t tell me right away!”

 

“I didn’t want to freak you out while you were at your internship.”  Toshinori admitted sitting on the boy's other side.  “I only found out the same day you left.”

 

“I guess that explains why you were so freaked out at Hosu…”  Izuku admitted.

 

The blonde ruffled his hair, “I’m always going to worry about you, but at least I knew Inko was in the city at that point.  She already knew and would stop you doing anything dumb.”

 

The woman nodded, the fox necklace still hung from her neck, no doubt she’d be hesitant to take it off for a while.

 

Izuku yawned, the weight of his choices finally catching up to him.  “I’ll figure something out, he’s not gonna touch you.”  He said, face pinching as his brain fought to stay awake.

 

“I have no doubt.”  Toshinori said as Izuku finally fell asleep.

 

+x+

 

Inko sniggered as her son tipped sideways onto Toshinori’s side and began snoring.

 

The blonde tensed up for half a second before wrapping his arm around the teen.

 

“I’m stuck.”  he announced.

 

Inko nodded, still stifling her laughter.  “You are.  Get some sleep, you look like you need it.”

 

He did take a nap, there weren’t many options when anything else might wake the sleeping teen.

 

And if Inko took a picture of her two favorite people passed out on the sofa, alive and safe, then nobody needed to know.

 

+x+

 

Izuku woke up in his own bed, dazed.

 

“Go back to bed Izu.”  Roaar told him from the space between his shoulder and ear.  “It’s late.”

 

He complied.

 

When the morning rays of the sun dragged him into consciousness once again he actually sat up and yawned.

 

As wonderful as that sleep had felt he needed to get up and get to work.  Like hell that no named, faceless, egotistical bastard was getting anywhere near Toshinori while Izuku still breathed.

 

He had once written down everything he’d been told about All for One, and granted he hadn’t been told much.  There was only so much one was willing to tell a then 13 year old.

 

He pulled out the notebook in question, and began writing down everything he remembered about Shigaraki and Kurogiri next to it.  Then the Nomu and what they knew about them.

 

He’d have to ask around, Gran Torino probably knew about All for One right?  No doubt Toshinori had informed him by now.

 

He could probably ask Principal Nedzu too?  Toshinori had mentioned he had been around for that fight.

 

He had options, he had resources.  Izuku could do this.

 

“Oh my,”  Fluff leaned over his shoulder.  “Aren’t you up early this afternoon!”

“It’s morning fluff.”  Izuku pet between her ears.

 

“I see!”  She flipped upside down.  “Are we going somewhere?  Now?  Tomorrow?  Last Week?”

 

“Right now.”  Izuku nodded, “I need a new perspective on things, I gotta watch them unfold myself.  Are you ready?”

 

“Yep!”  She spun rightside up.

 

Izuku stood and walked to the Miracle box.

 

“What do you seek?”  It asked him.

 

“A Final Chance.”  Izuku admitted, “To learn from the past to guide the future.”

 

The box opened the pale blue compartment and Izuku retrieved the miraculous.  It turned into a silver wrist watch in his hand which he strapped to the hand opposite Roaar’s miraculous.

 

“Roaar, I’m going out for a bit okay?”  He said, voice slightly shaken.

 

He rarely used Fluff’s miraculous.  It was easy to get overwhelmed and the last thing he wanted to do was fracture the timeline.  But looking at the past without interfering shouldn’t cause wrinkles if Fluff was to be believed.

 

“Fluff, Clockwise.”   He felt her magic, frantic and fast paced, form his suit.

 

Pan-Tempus spun his umbrella once in his hand.  “Burrow.”

 

He hopped into the swirling white portal which snapped shut behind him.

 

Inko opened the door to her son’s room and looked around.

 

“Roaar, where did Izuku go?”  She asked the magenta kwami who was yawning on the pillow.

 

“He went time hopping with Fluff.”

 

“What?!”

Notes:

Izuku's hero name makes a lot more sense when you realize he uses it for all the miraculous. Tempus is the latin word for time by the way.
Other examples include
Pan-Furta (Pan Trickster), for the fox.
Pan- Morphos; for the Butterfly (Aka The Guardian)
Pan-Artifex (Pan Artist/Craftsmen); for the Goat.
you get the idea.
Pan is the name, the kwami adds the epithet I guess is the best way to describe it.

Chapter 68

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku had set a timer on his umbrella almost as soon as he arrived in the burrow, it was easy to lose yourself in there without an outside source.

 

So he knew he had only been in there for five hours watching All Might fight All for One when he landed back in his room.

 

Counter Clockwise.” he called and felt his transformation fall.

 

The clock revealed he’d timed his jump back to be only half an hour after he left.

 

His notebook was now much more full with notes and theories that he could mull over at a later date. All and all a successful trip through the waves of time.

 

He entered the living room to see his mom nursing a cup of coffee, hair a mess.

 

“What happened?” He asked, causing her to jump.

 

“Oh thank- Izuku you know I really hate it when you travel through time?” She said, looking frazzled. “I have nothing against Fluff but I really rather you stay here in our timeline please?”

 

“Sorry, just had to do some research, I didn’t leave the burrow I swear!” He promised her. “Did Toshinori leave already?”

 

“No, he’s in the guest room. I made him stay the night to prove he was actually sleeping.” She admitted, pushing a plate of breakfast to him. “So, how’d this research trip go?”

 

“Well- It wasn’t exactly pleasant watching Toshinori lose his stomach but my respect has somehow managed to grow. I did manage to take a photo of the bastard's face of shock when Toshinori punched him with half his torso missing, that’s worthy to be framed.” He felt shivers run down his spine.

 

The shock had worn down over time, but he’d still needed to detransform and have Fluff calm him down. She was a lot more coherent in the burrow, or maybe the burrow just made everything else less coherent?

 

“Point is, I have a good list of what kinds of powers All for One had the last time they fought. But I can only assume he’s gotten more. I also rewatched the USJ to get a better idea on his lackeys.” Izuku set the notebook on the table. “I’m gonna sort through that later.”

 

He ate breakfast quickly, with all the new information he had to go through he wanted to get some training done first to clear his head. Since school didn’t start for a few more days he had to keep himself from slipping.

“I’m going for my run,” He stood, washed his plate and set it aside to dry. “Can you ask Toshinori if that all looks right when he gets up?”

 

“I will.” She nodded as he ran to get ready. She followed and stood outside the door while he changed. “You’re sure fired up.”

 

“I’m not gonna be caught off guard.” Izuku declared, opening the door now dressed for hir run. “This is my fight as much as it is Toshi’s. And I’m not taking anything lying down. I’ll be back for lunch.”

 

Once his shoes were on, Izuku was out the door and off like a shot.

 

Toshinori woke up half an hour later and choked on his coffee when Inko pointed out the notebook.

 

“Do you want that picture framed?” She asked after relaying the teens story.

 

He paused, “Maybe not framed, but I wouldn’t mind throwing darts at it.”

 

Inko grinned and placed the photo order and one for a dart board.

 

+x+

 

The biggest topic on everyone’s brain was final exams, but close second was him, Iida, and Todoroki.

 

“Did you actually fight the hero killer?” Mina had demanded almost as soon as all three arrived back at class. Frankly, the show of patience was impressive.

 

“No-” Izuku waved his hand “Not really.”

 

“He was already pretty beaten when we got there.” Todoroki explained. “We just restrained him.”

 

“I’m afraid I was little help.” Iida conceded. “I arrived after Midoriya and Todoroki, they had already detained the hero killer and we’re helping Native by the time I found them.”

 

“Don’t sell yourself short.” Izuku poked his friend's arm. He couldn’t say that Iida had done better than Izuku could have dreamed. But he could say this. “You helped us do irreparable damage to his pride.”

 

Iida chuckled, “I suppose I did help in that.”

 

This resulted in Izuku spinning the story of the Hero Killer’s shitty arguments, though he was less brutal against the assessment of All Might this time.

 

“Yeah but, isn’t that kind true?” Kaminari rubbed his neck. “I don’t think any of us are under the illusion that all heroes are perfect.” He stopped when Hagakure slapped him in the back of the head. “Ah not to say they deserved to be killed or injured- or that they were bad heroes at all-”

 

“Try and be a little more sensitive you dimwit-” Jiro snapped quietly at him, all eyes turned to Iida.

 

“No,” he shook his head. “No hero is perfect, but that doesn’t mean they aren’t good.”

 

Todoroki chimed in, “We can’t know what happens behind the curtains, but any hero who tries to save as many people as possible should continue to do just that. Perfection is unattainable, but performing your duty to the best of your ability is.”

 

“Honestly villains need to give up this whole ‘noble’ act. First Shigaraki spouts off his nonsense, now Stain. When you get down to the core of the apple, they’re just murderers.” Izuku rolled his eyes though his mind was whirling from Todoroki’s words.

 

Notes:

Inko and Izuku are gonna use the dartboard as much as Toshinori is.

Todoroki saying shit that only Izuku understands the context of as a power move.

Chapter 69

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

By the time school started up, Izuku had bought a metric ton of durian fruit for his kwami but was much more capable of managing his power without hitting a time limit.

 

He was able to blast past his classmates with short but powerful bounds until he was safely landed next to All Might.

 

Which almost meant he could detransform without them noticing.

 

“You repeatedly took off from the ground instead of staying above the field?”  All Might asked as Izuku returned from his hiding spot, still in his costume sans magical additions.

 

“Unstable footing.”  Izuku explained, hands in pockets to hide the bump Roaar made.  “Learned that after I put a hole in Gran Torino’s wall, and when I hit a grate and soaking my foot yesterday.  Do your best to know your landing is solid.”

 

His classmates didn’t take much longer, Sero was second to no one's surprise.

 

Once the whole group made it to the rescue point they all walked back together to let the next group go.

 

“Talk after class” was the last thing All Might hissed to him before he left.

 

+x+

 

Izuku had quite frankly been running out of patience for Mineta for a while now.

 

So when the short boy pointed at the spot where he’d peeled a poster away from the wall, Izuku already suspected he wouldn’t like what followed.

 

“Look-”  he said, and Izuku was sure his weren’t the only eyes that narrowed.  “Someone drilled a hole into the wall, you know what’s on the other side right?”

 

“Mineta don’t even think about it!”  Iida was the first to start, his voice loud enough to draw the attention of theri few classmates who hadn’t heard Mineta previously.



Izuku tried to shove his shirt on faster to curb what was sure to be something bad.

 

“Dude, that's too far.”  Kaminari, usually the only one to tolerate the boy’s behavior.  “It’s one thing to find the girls attractive, but spying in their locker room?!”

 

Mineta seemed entirely unphased and was already starting to spew phrases Izuku never wanted to hear now or ever again.

 

Three things happened very quickly in the next moment.

 

One, Mineta pressed his eye to the peephole.

 

Two, Jirou’s earphone jack shot through and stabbed him in the eye.

 

Three, Izuku punted the little perv into the ceiling tiles.

 

+x+

 

Aizawa was called to Recovery Girl’s office to find half his class waiting outside, righteously furious.

 

Midorya was sitting with his arms crossed and silent as Jirou and Iida explained everything that had happened.

 

“You kicked him into the ceiling?”  He asked Midoriya.

 

“I only regret damaging the ceiling.”  He said matter of factly.

 

Well, he couldn’t argue with that.

 

The hole in the locker room was properly patched within the hour as well as the ceiling tiles being replaced, and class 1-A  became one student smaller.

 

Izuku also received several grateful words and hugs from his classmates that left him a blushing mess until school had ended.

 

+x+

 

He found All Might and Principal Nedzu waiting for him after school.

 

“Sorry, I had to shake my friends.”  He admitted.

 

Uraraka had been extremely clingy, apparently still convinced they’d do something stupid without her to supervise.  Izuku had managed to transfer that onto Iida and to a lesser extent Todoroki by suggesting they go get ice cream.  He was happy their quiet classmate seemed more inclined to join them for stuff, trauma bonds really do help friendships.

 

Damn that sounded more depressing than he meant.

 

“I read your notebook.  I know you could rewind and see different angles but the level of detail was scary.”  Toshinori admitted.  “Also your mother told me she got the dart board.”

 

Izuku pumped the air with his fist.  As he did so, Roaar and Mullo jumped out of his backpack to join them.

 

“I also managed to go through your notes earlier today.”  The Principal held up the book in question.  “If you weren’t so set on being a hero I’d assume you were planning to get a job as a quirk analyst.”

 

Izuku sat down next to Toshinori.  “That was the back up plan for a while, and old habits die hard.  So I did have an idea but I wanted to run it by you both first.  No surprises this time.  I already have Oto-hime and Bumblebee on call as miraculous holders temporarily.  But I’m considering branching out a little more.”

 

He retrieved his miraculous notebook, and though he doubted either would fully understand what it said, it did illustrate his thought process.

 

“I want to bring in new miraculous holders.”  He specified, flipping open the files.  “One at a time obviously, and I want to monitor their progress with the miraculous personally.  But I already have a few people and miraculous picked out.”

 

They looked at the first file he offered them.

 

“I was hoping to start after finals.”  He finished, “As to not throw anyone off.”

 

“Help expel a classmate and pick new magic users in one day,”  Principal Nedzu was the first to speak, “You run a tight schedule.”

 

Izuku grinned, “I live life a mile at a time.”

 

“This aside we wanted to bring up another idea to you.”  Toshinori handed him back both notebooks.

 

Notes:

HURRAY! He's gone! Fucking finally! I've been sitting on this since the sports festival, you might remember Mineta never made it to the second round. That was set up for this.

For the record I'd imagine he wasn't technically speaking expelled, that would be a death sentence for life and he's still you know a child. More likely this is a 'forced to transfer' situation, with a record to the next school about his- conflicts with the other students. He's also probably getting barred from any hero course for those same reasons.

Now- we gotta get through the final exams and then you'll get your next holder. I'm not saying you would have gotten hints sooner if you followed

My Tumblr

but I'm not saying you wouldn't either...

Chapter 70

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Finals were rapidly approaching, which meant everyone was hitting the books.

 

Study groups were formed, plans made or canceled, and a truly staggering amount of coffee consumed.

 

Izuku was no exception, determined to race Yaoyorozu for top scores.

 

He was slightly affronted when Toshinori told him to hand over the kwami before he entered his first exam.

 

“It’s not that I don’t trust you, or even think you’d need to cheat.  But the Principal wants to be sure.”

 

So Roaar was currently eating durian in All Might’s pocket while Wayzz and Principal Nedzu talked tea.

 

After each test, things got easier.  Having less to think about meant he could really lock in on what was important for each day.

 

He was determined to get this done, and done right.  Then he could focus on what comes next, he could be helpful to All Might.

 

The fourth and final day of exams dawned warm and dry.  Each student made their way to the designated entrance to the training grounds to await instructions for the practical.

 

+x+

 

Mr. Aizawa looked around the gathered students, their other teachers all talked and mingled behind him.  “All right, everyone is here.”

 

Ochako looked up in surprise.  “No wait, Izuku isn’t here yet.”

 

There was a murmur among the teachers for a second.

 

“Midoriya has been- there’s no other way to put it.  He’s got stuff he’s involved in and has essentially been put on an accelerated learning path for right now.  Don’t get envious, he’s in for more hell than you’d imagine.”  Their teacher said, no small amount of annoyance in his voice.

 

The Principal made his grand entrance by popping out of the man's scarf.

 

“As such Midoriya is taking a different kind of test today.  Which also handily balances the numbers since one of your other classmates left us.”  The dog-rat- bear whatever- told them happily, or well, in the same tone of voice he said everything.

 

Ochako reminded herself to thank Izuku again for getting Mineta thrown out.

 

Bakugou meanwhile was fuming at the idea the greenette had been able to get ‘special treatment’ though it sounded more like ‘special torture’ based on how Mr. Aizawa phrased it.

 

No one paid him any mind though.

 

With that readily handled, if vaguely explained, they went right along explaining the final.

 

“I’m sure at least some of you tried to gather information on what the final exam will be.”  Their teacher started.

 

“Robots!”  Kaminari and Mina both cheered.

 

“No.”  Mr. Aizawa said flatly, watching their excitement burst like a balloon.  “Normally, we use robots like the entrance exam to avoid the worry of injuring actual people.  But this year things are different.”

 

“For various reasons we’ve decided to change the exam. Instead you’ll be facing off against one of our esteemed UA teachers!  Isn’t that fabulous?”  Principal Nedzue gestured to the staff who all either smiled politely or showed no reaction.

 

Well Shit.

 

Mr Aizawa cleared his throat and continued.  “In addition to that, your partners and opponents have already been chosen.  To push you while still making the exam realistically fair, all the teachers will be wearing these”  He held up a metal bracelet.  “Together they add up to half our body weight.”

 

“The objective is to either handcuff your opponent, or escape through the capture gate.”

 

Ochako did her best to focus on the instructions, and did sigh in relief that she was paired with Aoyama.

 

Everyone pitied Sero for getting paired with Bakugou.

 

But there was a nagging question at the back of every student’s minds.

 

What kind of test would Midoriya be doing today?

 

+x+

 

“Midoriya, Izuku?” 

 

The greenette looked up from where he’d been threading the wire of his blas around his hands into a cat's cradle.

 

“That's me.”  he said, standing as a man who could rival Mr. Aizawa in terms of pure exhausted energy.

 

The man fished a paper out of his pocket and began to read.  “Hello, my name is Mera, I’m here representing the HPSC.  I’ll be the one walking you through your provisional licence exam.  You’re the kid All Might and UA pulled some heavy strings for, so you better not be wasting our time.”

 

Izuku did his best to smile.  “Uh, I sure hope I’m not.”

Notes:

Time to lock in folks. This is where the plot really picks up!

Toshinori and Nedzu are trying to make it as legal as possible for Izuku to do what they already know Izuku is gonna do. And if that means calling in favors to get him his provisional license extra early then- well they do have a LOT of owed favors between them. Aizawa fucking hates that Izuku is getting special treatment, but he can't deny that Izuku is deep into this mess already, so he needs every advantage they can give him.

Chapter 71

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Ochako was lucky enough that she and Aoyama didn’t have anything to argue about.  In terms of fight or flight, both of them would rather just get through the gate.  Stealth was it’s own strength after all.

 

So being stuck so close to the gate was sure fucking annoying.

 

She was holding onto the rail for dear life, while Aoyama was struggling to do the same with a massive amount of armor to weigh him down.

 

“The weights don’t slow her down if she's not moving!”  Ochako shouted to- probably the sky.  Aoyama had his own shit to worry about.

 

Okay think, be clever Ochako.  You're a hero student, think like one.

 

What would Tenya do?  Probably he could have found a way around her using his enhanced mobility.  At the very least Thirteen would probably hesitate to open two blackholes if her opponents were separated and the weights would slow things down.

 

But that would have required her to have thought about this earlier, so no to that idea.

 

What would Izuku do?  He had the strength to kick up cover, she’d seen him end fights in a single blow.  No doubt he would have found a way to make cover for his teammate, keeping all eyes on him while his partner disappeared into the chaos.

 

But she couldn’t do that for multiple reasons.

 

Think Ochako, what would a pro hero do?

 

What would Oto-hime do?

 

Oto-hime didn’t run from a fight, she ran to it.  Oto-hime jumped in the way of the attack.  Oto-hime was a fucking brawler.  She took your attack and threw it right back into your face!

 

“Follow my lead!”  She shouted and she glanced behind her.  Only one chance to make this work.

 

Without any more stalling or time to doubt her plan, she tapped her fingers together, letting the railing go in the process.

 

She shot like a bullet from a gun as the blackhole pulled her towards Thirteen who only had a second to panic before Ochaco brought all her weight back, specifically into a kick to the head.

 

Aoyama blasted off after her, pinning Thirteen's other arm down as Ochako slapped the restraining cuffs around the faux-villains hand.

 

She was Oto-hime and she passed her final.

 

+x+

 

“My hatchling is so strong!”  Wayzz cooed.

 

After all that planning for the final with his new tea buddy no way in hell he was missing this!

 

The other kwami were gonna be so jealous!

 

“Very impressive, but did you see my knight!”  Pollen cheered as well.  “He was willing to sacrifice himself for the strength of the hive!  How noble!”

 

The kwami were both buzzing, in one case literally, with excitement as the matches went on.

 

“Do you know who the guardian has chosen next to be a holder?”  Pollen asked calmly, sipping on a sweet drink she had been given by the not-human.

 

“I know of several potential candidates,”  Wayzz nodded sagely.  “But not who will receive one next or who will leave us to find holders.  But I do believe our Guardian will also reunite us with our holders soon!”

 

+x+

 

Izuku was given a short but straight forward test on hero law.  Just the kind of stuff he’d learn next year before most students took the exam.

 

Toshinori was around somewhere, Izuku knew that, but all he ever saw was Mera or the other employees who never spoke a word to him.

 

He finished the test, reviewed his answers, and handed it in.  It was graded before his eyes and-

 

“A perfect score, that’s a rare one.”  Mera admitted dropping it into a manilla folder.

 

Izuku didn’t voice he’d done a lot of research into how many of those laws he broke consistently.  He could tell you how much jail time he’d owe should he ever be caught and it hadn’t been in the single digits for over 2 years.

 

“With that you’ll be moving onto the practical part of your test.  Normally we have two different exams to eliminate the first round but since you're a special snowflake you’ll just get the one.”

 

He followed the pale haired man into the next room.  “To put it simply you’ll be traveling through one of our simulated cities.  We had a pro hero volunteer to be a faux-villain who will be generally causing problems.  You can fight him if you want but your primary goal will be rescuing these guys.”

 

Izuku was introduced to the H.U.C organization, or some of them.  He had heard chatter in different online chat rooms and from older UA students about a group trained to be fake civilians.  Izuku guessed this was them.

 

“You have 90 minutes to save as many people as possible.”  He handed Izuku a watch that had his time set on it, as well as a slot presumably to document how many people he saved.  “You’ll have 15 minutes to get into the city and start moving people before our volunteer villain is released.”

 

“Why would I need to-”  Izuku started before a loud bang echoed through the building.

 

Several of the taller buildings fell and fires began sprouting around the city.

 

“Yeah- that would do it.”  The teen mumbled as the doors opened and he ran into the fake city.

 

Notes:

LET URARAKA WIN DAMN YOU! Not on accident because she got flustered by her teammate! Let her Win because she's a competent hero! I already voiced my annoyance with how her fight with Bakugou is handled. She's also shot down in cannon for her victory in the Battle trials! I know voicing this show having major flaws in how it treats it's female cast is nothing new but I will still fight it at every turn.

She wins not because she is distracted with thoughts of her crush, nor even what she's learned from her guy friends. She wins because she looks at what she considers the most heroic version of herself and says "I WILL Be That." Fuck!

Chapter 72

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Toshinori was sitting far up in the stands, not willing to risk distracting Midoriya.  Legally he was here as Toshinori, All Might’s secretary, here to babysit his sidekick.  So no worries about having to use his muscle form.

 

He was a bit disappointed that he couldn’t help with the other student’s finals.  No doubt this would be seen as blatant favoritism towards Izuku, especially to the other students.

 

And well, it was.

 

But look- the other students didn’t have a target the size of a house on their back.

 

He knew this was something similar to what would be done for the exam next year, the one Izuku would have taken with his classmates.  The Provisional License exam always followed a formula.

 

+x+

 

Izuku was very relieved that there was already a designated safe zone.  It was one less thing he would need to worry about.

 

He would owe Roaar so many treats, anything he could afford, even that cat tower she wanted.

 

His hearing was sharp enough that when others may have been distracted by the distinct sound of the burning city, Izuku could hear the faint noise from around a corner.

 

He turned on his heel and saw someone with their leg trapped under a fallen slab of cement.

 

“My name is Pan, I’m here to help!”  He shouted, jumping over the debri and landing in front of the ‘civilian’.  “Do you think you can move at all if I lift the rubble?”

 

“Uh- i think so?”  The man who didn’t have any obvious injuries besides the leg.

 

Izuku nodded, looped his bolas through a piece of rebar and tossed the other end over a railing.  He shifted his weight, using his not inconsiderable amount of magically gifted strength to raise the material enough.

 

When the H.U.C actor surged forward Izuku grabbed his hand and pulled him to his feet.

 

“Any other injuries?”  Izuku asked as he let the cement fall back down and retrieved his bolas.

 

“N-no.”  Man these guys were good, he genuinely looked freaked.

 

“Right, if you can walk please follow me.”  Izuku smiled politely and they left the alley.

 

He moved quickly, eyes and ears open for any other sounds of distress.  When another reached his ears he pointed the man to the safety zone and said to wait for paramedics to arrive.

 

“Duty calls!”  He called over his shoulder as he moved forward.

 

+x+

 

-H.U.C. Work Server-

 

53- “Holy shit”

 

53- “No one told me this kid was that strong!?”

 

10- “This chat room is only meant for stuff related to points!

 

34- “They didn’t tell you?  This is the kid who caught a bus!”

…Several people are typing…

 

+x+

 

Izuku made good time, he found a few small groups of people, and did what he could with a rudimentary medical check.  The worst injury so far was concussions and one sprained wrist.  They were making things easy for him, and he knew that.  Realistically he could never move everyone if they had injuries that prevented them from moving.  He supervised their progress towards the safe zone best he could by scaling the buildings.

 

According to his watch he had already gotten 37 people clear.

 

Go him.

 

So when the alarm went off to tell him the faux villain had been released, Izuku braced for the fight to get a lot harder.

 

Izuku managed to get two more H.U.C members to the safe zone before something- or rather several somethings threw him into a wall.

 

“Feathers?”  izuku asked as he swatted at the offending objects.

 

They didn’t let up so Izuku kept moving.  They were corralling him, forcing him further into the fake city.

 

It didn’t make sense to try and avoid or ignore them, if he could end this fight relatively quickly he could get back to work.  Or at least move them as far from the safe zone as possible should he be outclassed.

 

Izuku quickly found his opponent waiting for him.

 

A man with bright red wings and a yellow hero outfit standing around, looking bored.

 

A glance at his watch said he had 1 hour left, and he didn’t know how many people were still supposed to be in the city.

 

“Uh, hi.”  Izuku said as he landed in front of the man.

 

“Hey.  Hawks.”  The guy had apparently been chewing gum because he spit it into a piece of paper.

 

“Pan.”  Izuku nodded, “This the part where we fight?”

 

“Yep.”

Notes:

Feel free to get hype or groan in despair, I don't know the general opinion.

Chapter 73

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Toshinori had taken his phone out, there wasn’t much to see from the stands so he was instead updating Inko on when he’d have Izuku home by.

 

The plan to stop for celebration ice cream was looking up, since a good number of fake civilians were already in the rescue zone.

 

Aizawa had kindly, and begrudgingly, agreed to also update him on the other students.

 

+x+

 

“I don’t know what I’m doing,” Yaoyorozu shouted as she desperately danced around the spike strap Mr. Aizawa had thrown under Shoto to stop him from jumping down.

 

Shoto grimaced, his brute force telling her his plan probably hadn’t helped her in the confidence department.  Okay uh- “That’s okay, my plan didn’t exactly work so- what was that idea you had earlier?”

 

“I don’t know- it's too risky- I can’t- I can’t make decisions, what if I’m wrong?”  She panicked, even as she got him down.  “Midoriya was right, I can’t think on my feet- I’ll just mess it up- we’re gonna fail because-”

 

“We are not going to fail!”  Shoto said already scanning for their teacher.  “So you can’t think on your feet great yet, we’re still in school right?  That’s what school is for, to learn how to overcome your weaknesses right?!  You had a plan, let’s try that next.”

 

She shuddered but appeared to steal her nerves. “O-okay.  Then- let’s move.”

 

+x+

 

Izuku would normally say he could adapt to most fights pretty quickly.  Even if a good 70-80% of fights he’d gotten into could be finished by hitting the problem really hard, he felt he could handle that remaining margin pretty well.

 

What he was not ready for was the damn feathers.

 

He was fairly certain Hawks was just messing with him at this point because evertime he let his guard down for a second there were more fucking feathers in his face.

 

It also transpired that the blonde was more than willing to talk once you got him going, so there went distractions strategy 1.

 

Plan b had been gathering information while trying to get him away from the fake city and that at least was going better.

 

“You know,”  Izuku shouted as he again pulled more feathers away from his face.  “I wish you’d stop fucking with me and let us actually fight?  I’ve got a bit of a time crunch here.”

 

Oh boy had that been a mistake.

 

Because that’s when the actual fight began.

 

Izuku swore as he bounced between buildings, he couldn’t slow down or those damn feathers would be on him again.

 

“Come on, at least try to fight back!”  Hawks goaded, having way more fun than Izuku thought he maybe should- then again Toshinori practically jumped at the opportunity to play fake villain too,maybe it was cathartic.

 

Izuku dodged around a corner, and changed his trajectory, getting low to the ground and with a mighty throw he tossed a large portion of shattered building into the air.  With another fast flick of his fingers that Hawks dodge, clearly thinking the two attacks were for him, Izuku shattered the rubble sending stone, metal, and glass flying everywhere.

 

Meteor strike, Uraraka style.

 

Hat forced Hawks away from him, the man recalling his feather to try and protect himself from the large amount of debris raining from the sky..

 

Izuku took the chance to run like hell.

 

That trick wouldn’t work twice, he needed a permanent solution.

 

He started running again, but was pulled away when a distressed yell caught his attention.  A H.U.C member was currently trapped in a half fallen building that was already shaking, about to collapse..

 

Izuku altered his course, scaling the building’s fire escape in two quick movements.  The fake civilian was starting to tip forward when Izuku managed to catch him.

 

“Careful.”  Izuku forced a smile back on his face, even as he panted for breath.  “That would be a nasty fall.”

 

He didn’t even have time to put the man down before a blur of yellow and red entered his vision and the two of them were off like a shot.

 

Izuku ran between the tight spaces, he could definitely corner better than Hawks but not really while carrying an entire person.

 

His eyes caught on something and he abruptly doubled back to where they had been before, running between a long stretch of buildings that had more fire escapes and balconies surrounding them.

 

“How long are you planning to carry that guy?  Hawks asked as he ducked lower.  He had less feathers than before- but still plenty for Izuku to worry about.

 

“Not much longer,”  Izuku grumbled, he needed to keep him low to the ground.  Then much quieter he said, “when I put you down, run in- uh- you know what I’ll point at.”  He had little clue where he was at the moment but he was fairly sure he was right based on when he’d last glimpsed the relief area.

 

Izuku backed up, shifted his weight, acted nervous, eyes flicking around.

 

All up until his back hit a large trash can.

 

“You're hard to catch, kid, I’ll admit that.”  Hawks didn’t land but he was low, low enough to the ground for now.  “Done running?”

 

“Not quite.”  Izuku kicked the dumpster backward with as much force as he could manage.

 

The motivation for doing so became clear when it hit a fire hydrant and was sent flying rapidly back at both Izuku and his opponent.

 

Izuku jumped backwards as the trash bin sailed back into the alley.  There was no room to move left or right, and up was filled with grates and concrete.  So there was nowhere for Hawks to go.

 

Izuku meanwhile, had the primary advantage of moving backwards into the open air, landing with cat-like grace that had become something of a staple for him.

 

While the faux-villain was hit with a large amount of metal and a fuck ton of water, Izuku sprinted two more blocks before setting the H.U.C member down and pointing to where he was fairly sure the safe zone was.

 

“Run, go.  Hide if you have to.  I’ll handle this.”  He pointed.

 

Once the man was out of sight, Izuku heard the creak of metal being shoved away and a whole lot of swearing.

 

TIme for round 3.

Notes:

Hawks: hey this kid actually seems pretty good. Maybe I should-
Izuku: *hits him with a dumpster*

I was describing how I write Izuku in this au to my sibling and basically said. "If you had a sliding scale on how much people plan ahead, Nedzu is on one end, most people are in the middle and Izuku is on the farthest fucking end, he can no longer see the scale." It's effective because you can't guess what he's gonna do if HE doesn't know what he's gonna do!

Chapter 74

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Ochako and the rest of their classmates all said their goodlucks to Sero and gave their condolences.

 

“We’ll miss you at training camp.” Tokoyami patted his arm.

 

“Hey, if you throw it’ll be less embarrassing?” Hagakure suggested.

 

“Hey, at least we can hang out while they’re gone!” Kirishima said brightly.

 

“Your votes of confidence inspire me.” The boy grumbled as he put on his helmet and went to meet Bakugou at the gate.

 

It wasn’t that he didn’t try to strategize. He’d tried very fucking hard as they’d seen.

 

But Bakugou had been so wrapped up in izuku, who wasn’t even here, that they had all expected he was probably going to be distracted for the rest of the day.

 

They watched, rather than hear, Sero try one last time to form some sort of plan with Bakugou.

 

It didn’t appear to work.

 

“Rest in peace buddy.” Ojiro said, as they all mock-saluted their soon to be fallen classmate.

 

Two minutes in, Bakugou started yelling, they had no idea what Sero had said but apparently Bakugou was vocally objecting.

 

Sero looked around, as if trying to find someone else to comment, and shouted. “If I ditch him, do I fail automatically?!”

 

 

After 10 seconds Present Mic’s voice echoed across the field, “Consensus says, yes.”

 

Sero sighed as Bakugou continued to yell.

 

And yelling of course made him short of breath, so no one was surprised he fell as the first cloud of mist reached the two.

 

The other was apparently way more prepared and promptly covered his mouth, eyes scanning for their teacher.

 

When Midnight appeared, whip in hand, Sero did something they hadn’t seen since the sports festival.

 

Except instead of grabbing his opponent, he grabbed Bakugou and flung his unconscious body at Midnight who had enough time to scream before 160 pounds of child hit her in the head.

 

Sero walked over as the mist began to dissipate and slapped a cuff on her arm.

 

“Everyone okay with that?!” He yelled.

 

Present Mic’s response was much faster this time. “Yeah, that’s good!”

 

Ochako needed to get footage of that. Izuku would probably die if he never got to see this happen.

 

She glanced around and saw Aoyama holding up his cellphone. They shared a silent nod as her face broke into a grin.

 

When Sero got back to the waiting room, it was to an explosion of applause.

 

+x+

 

The H.U.C. employees had definitely gone longer stretches of not being saved. These exams could take ages after all depending on how big or small the group was taking the practical.

 

That Midoriya kid had been doing so well, he was making excellent time.

 

But it seems Hawks had taken all of the kids' attention. Not unreasonable, he was only one teenager after all.

 

None of them had seen him in almost half an hour, they had all expected he’d either lost or wouldn’t be getting back to them before time ran out.

 

So imagine their collective surprise when the same kid, soaking wet but smiling brightly, landed in front of a group of them shaking his curls out like a dog and sending water everywhere.

 

“Hi there! I’m here to help, is anyone injured?” He asked brightly, like he didn’t have a care in the world.

 

One of them announced they had a broken leg so Midoriya- or Pan as he called himself, braced it with a scarf from one of them and a broken piece of sign. Then lifting the only ‘majorly injured’ out of the group, they started towards the relief zone.

 

“Uh, what happened to the villain you were fighting?” One person finally dared to ask.

 

“Oh uh- he’s busy.”

 

+x+

 

After bringing another group to safety, Izuku did another lap through the fake city, finding a few stragglers and either carrying them to the relief zone or pointing them in the right direction. He even took the time to redirect a fountain to put out a few of the fires.

 

As he carried a ‘kid’ with a baseball cap to safety, Izuku began testing the backstories of the ‘civilians.’

 

Some of them had some, others made it up on the spot but all of them stayed consistent.

 

Izuku was getting ready to run back in when a buzzer sounded, he looked down at his watch. He’d gotten 90 people to safety but his watch still said he had a little more time.

 

He looked around, trying to see if he missed something.

 

Mr. Mera appeared after a moment, mouth slightly agape.

 

“Did I do something wrong?” Izuku asked, “Or is the watch incorrect, this says I had a little more time and I’m sure I can help a few more people-”

 

The man cut him off, “There aren’t any more.”

 

The teen blinked “Huh?”

 

“We only put 90 H.U.C actors in there, we pay by the actor and we didn’t think- jeez kid, you saved everyone we planted.” The man rubbed his eyes. “I suppose I should be thanking you for getting this done early.”

 

Izuku blanked for a second before a small smile twitched onto his face. “I passed?”

 

 

“You passed- I need a drink.” Mera turned to leave as the H.U.C actors all began wiping up their fake blood and the one he’d splinted removed it to walk freely again.

 

“By the way- we didn’t see the end of your fight. What happened to the Hawks?” One such actor asked him.

 

“Oh yeah, I guess I'll go get him now.”

 

 

Notes:

To clarify my thoufht process, in a straight forward fight Izuku would not beat Hawks. Not yet at least. This was not a straightforward fight.

Chapter 75

Notes:

The first part of this is a flashback.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku was pleasantly surprised to see that he’d actually managed to ruffle some feathers, pun fully intended.

 

Hawks was dripping wet from the fire hydrant, and as a result seemed to be flying lower, and he was clearly favoring a different arm.

 

Izuku had somewhat levelled the playing field.

 

Hawks was also noticeably quieter, which was unnerving after the chatterbox he’d appeared as before. Either he was getting tired or he was getting pissed.

 

Izuku preferred the former but the latter had its own advantages. Namely when people get mad, they tend to make dumb mistakes.

 

He’s been leading the fight further out of the city and away from the relief zone. That might have been obvious, but hsi secondary motive was less so.

 

“You seem more interested in me than anything else Mr. Villain!” Izuku shouted.

 

For a brief moment the blonde seemed less annoyed. “Maybe I’m the kind of villain who only cares about fighting heroes, considered that kid?”

 

“A bit.” Izuku shouted over his shoulder.

 

Izuku managed to make a bit of headway again, since he now had more upward mobility out of the two of them. They were getting to the edge of the disaster site.

 

That’s when he set up his trap.

 

His bolas was magical, it was nearly indestructible by normal means. But the wire was also hard to spot when you moved too fast making it an excellent stealth weapon.

 

So Izuku flicked one end with some extra force into a wall and jabbed the sharpened end into another. Effectively making a taller trip wire.

 

For extra precaution, he skidded his foot along the ground to kick up some dust and make it appear he’d just stopped.

 

Hawks came around the corner and smiled. “Now you’re done running?”

 

“Yep,” Izuku stood his ground. “Just needed to get somewhere my quirk wouldn’t cause so much damage.”

 

The faux-villain grabbed a feather in his good arm and Izuku watched as it changed, no doubt that thing would hurt if he got hit by it.

 

Not that it mattered because mere feet away from Izuku the trap was sprung.

 

The wire snapped into its natural coiled shape, and Izuku jumped his opponent in the chaos.

 

The feather weapon thing was lost in the impending struggle.

 

Izuku grabbed the end of his bolas and managed to tap a button he only used sometimes. Then with no small amount of force he managed to shove it into Hawk’s mouth.

 

Whatever the man had been expecting it wasn’t that, nor was it for Izuku to suddenly pick him up.

 

“Sorry about this!” The greenette yelled as he launched both him his opponent up into the air and falling down to-

 

 Splash.

 

“Stay.” Izuku said, pointing at the water as he began to swim out.

 

+x+

 

Izuku scanned the lakeside section of the fake city. After a minute of searching he dove in and re-emerged with a very very irritated Hawks.

 

Several H.U.C members began laughing their collective asses off while Mr. Mera’s left eye twitched.

 

Toshinori had been allowed to join them and was covering his grin with a hand.

 

Izuku pressed a button on his bolas and the weapon was promptly spat onto the floor.

 

“You okay?” Izuku asked.

 

“You threw me in a lake.” The formerly faux-villain glared at the teen.

 

“They said treat it like a real fight!” izuku put both hands up as he defended himself. “I had to get you off my tail somehow.”

 

Hawks turned to Mera who was still staring, brain clearly trying to process what he was seeing.

 

“He threw me in a lake. He tied me up, shoved an oxy-breather in my mouth. And Threw Me. In. A. Lake.”

 

“Did you even try to escape?” Mr. Mera asked him.

 

“Ah yes, because it is so easy to fly underwater.” The blonde said, his face set into an annoyed expression, but Izuku saw the man’s mouth twitch every now and then like he was about to start laughing.

 

+x+

 

Later after the kid had left Mera was sitting at a table with a drink in his hand, while Hawks tried to dry out his wings.

 

“You toyed with him too much, underestimated the kid. That was your first mistake.” The tired man grumbled.

 

“No, my first mistake was volunteering for this. Underestimating him was my second.”

 

In truth, it has been pretty impressive. Sure Hawks had definitely gone easy on him to start, he didn’t start fighting seriously until a trash bin was launched at him.

 

But Midoriya had learned, he adapted with every move. He’d been leading the attacks away from the relief areas, but once he realized that water weighed his opponent down, he’d changed course to take him to the waterfall and lake to attempt to trap him.

 

He’s found a non-lethal but very effective way to catch his opponent that 90% of villains wouldn’t be willing to risk trying to escape from.

 

Suddenly the rumors about UA’s freshman class felt a lot more real and a lot more terrifying.

 

Notes:

In cannon miraculous their weapons can be used to breath underwater. Izuku opened the weapon to that feature after shoving it in his mouth to make impossible to fall out.

As annoyed as he is, some part of Hawks thinks this is kind of hilarious.

Chapter 76

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Once they were out of the building and walking to Toshinori’s car, the excitement finally bubbled over and Izuku let out a very age appropriate, he definitely didn’t squeal like a child. Nope. Showing your excitement was super manly, ask Kirishima.

 

Izuku jumped up and down several times as his transformation fell and Roaar cheered alongside him.

 

Kwami of Elation sure knew how to celebrate.

 

“Congrats my boy.” Toshinori opened his arms just in time to catch the very excited teen. “You did it!”

 

“I did it!” Izuku shouted, and it rattled his ear drums, but it was a nice sound. “I’m a hero now!”

 

The blonde just patted the boy’s back as a small wet patch formed on his shoulder that rapidly started growing.

 

Aw jeez, his boy was still such a crybaby.

 

“Oh-” Izuku frantically rubbed at his eyes, holding up his new license. “We need a picture, to show mom!”

 

+x+

 

Inko grinned down at the photo of her son with Toshinori, proudly declaring that not only had he passed, he had gotten a damn near perfect score.

 

They were definitely having katsudon for dinner, and since Toshinori could finally handle eating more than small meals that was all the more reason to celebrate.

 

She quickly showed the kwami the photo and there was a lot of cheering among the magical creatures. No doubt Pollen and Wayzz would be ecstatic once they got home.

 

+x+

 

They did get celebratory ice cream, but after that Izuku insisted on going to UA to see his friends and pick up his kwami.

 

He’d forbidden Toshinori from telling him the results, instead insisting he hear it from his classmates.

 

The finals for UA took up most of the morning, but after that students were allowed to eat lunch at school and go home.

 

Izuku’s own exam had been early in the morning, but he still just barely missed the last of the finals. Oh well, he went and collected the kwami who both rejoiced with him at another victory.’

 

He was doing better than he’d ever dreamed.

 

Izuku waited in class 1-A for his classmates to return, Roaar was munching on extra durian and had a soda she’s asked for to go with it.

 

After today he’d be spoiling her rotten, no questions asked.

 

Though silently he thanked that his partner did not have the expensive tastes of another cat kwami that would go unnamed.

 

The door slid open and the teen’s green eyes met brown.

 

“Uraraka!”

 

 

“Izuku!”

 

The greenette picked up his friend as she ran over, practically shaking with excitement.

 

“We passed! We won! It was awesome. I wish you could have seen!” She told him cheerily as he put her back down.

 

“What happened, you’ll have to tell me?” He asked as the rest of their class began filling in.

 

“We were paired up in groups of two, and fought the teachers…” Kirishima rubbed the back of his head.

 

Izuku’s eyes briefly bulged out of his head, “You guys were fighting pros too?”

 

That caught everyone's attention.

 

“Yes, what was this so-called ‘special exam’ Midoriya?” Iida asked him clearly curious while trying and failing to not make Izuku want to shrink into his desk.

 

“Ah I’ll tell you later, I want to hear how it went for you guys first?” He desperately hoped he could buy a little more time, no doubt they’d be down his throat when they knew.

 

Each duo took turns telling him about their exams. The ups, the downs, the migraine inducing.

 

“You swarmed him with bugs?” Izuku cackled and nearly toppled. “Oh damn, remind me never to piss you guys off. That’s the kind of vindictive shit I have nightmares about.”

 

Jirou grinned while Koda rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment.

 

“We failed hard-” Kaminari admitted. “You’ll have to have fun at the training camp without us…”

 

Izuku leaned back in his seat. “Huh?”

 

“Well we failed-” Mina sighed, “So we’re gonna have to stay home aren't we?”

 

Kirishima poked her in the arm, “Maybe it won’t be all bad. We can still hang out, maybe we will go on our own camping trip?”

 

Izuku snorted, “Oh jeez, you guys believed him didn’t you? You’re not staying here.”

 

The door slip open as Mr. Aizawa entered, and Izuku was fairly positive he’d been waiting outside for the right moment to interrupt.”

 

“Midoriya-” The man had a warning tone.

 

The greenette waved his hands, “Sorry sir, I’ll let you say it.”

 

“Say what?” Kaminari asked, slightly frantic, “What do you know that we don’t?”

 

“The threat of missing the camp was just to force you to try your best.” Mr. Aizawa said, with the same dismissive tone he’d used at the start of the year quirk evaluation. “In actuality those who failed will be receiving extra training.”

 

Izuku pointed his finger in a way that reaffirmed he had been right. “That’s our homeroom teacher, never accept anything he says as fact.”

 

Bright red eyes panned to him and Izuku forced himself to not gulp, oh yeah no, he was in trouble- “I’m not sure what you’re so happy about seeing as you’ll be in for even more than them.”

 

“Boo.” Izuku sighed, but yeah, he’d guess that too.

 

“You didn’t pass your exam?” Uraraka asked, poking his shoulder from her own seat.

 

He shook his head grimacing slightly, “No I did, actually that’s why I’ll have extra classes. The decision was if I passed I’d be put on an accelerated learning course.”

 

Goodbye Saturday morning movie marathons.

 

“That’s great!” Hagakure cheered, and the class seemed to agree. “You’re on the fast track to getting your hero license huh?”

 

Izuku was sure if he could see his face it would be redder than Tikki. “About that-”

 

He slid his new license out of his wallet and passed it to Uraraka.

 

She read over it as Sato and Koda leaned over to see it too.

 

Izuku had to fling out his arm to catch his friend as she tipped sideways he managed to stop her head hitting the floor as she roared with laughter. The guys didn’t look far behind.

 

“If this is not the most Izuku thing you’ve done all fucking year!” She shouted, shoving the card into Tsu’s hand. She had stood up to see what the fuss was about.

 

She too read it, “A Provisional License. Bakugou will be heartbroken.”

Notes:

Izuku sees the massive amount of extra work looming over his head. "This does not spark joy..."

I might need a few days to write more chapters (school ugh-) but we're gonna get to the good shit asap!

Chapter 77

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

There were several minutes of Izuku explaining what he’d been doing, with some details left out for test integrity.

 

Once the class calmed down and Izuku got to laugh at the video of Sero throwing Bakugou at Midnight, they all got ready to leave.

 

Truth be told, he was tired, so he waved off the suggestions of a celebration late lunch in favor of going to celebrate with his mom.

 

“You will be joining us at the mall though, right Midoriya?”  Tenya confirmed.

 

“Oh yeah.  I’ll be there.”  He promised, afterall he needed a few things if he didn’t want this trip to be the death of him.

 

His friends walked with him to the gate where Toshinori was waiting to take him home.

 

“Oh,”  Uraraka looked at the blonde as if trying to place him.  “You’re Mr. Yagi, right?  Izuku told us about you.”

 

“Yes, that’s me,”  The blonde had never gotten used to talking to the students, outside of being All Might that is.

 

Iida nodded, “Thank you for helping our friend, he needs it.”

 

Izuku squawked at that and began arguing with Iida that he was perfectly fine, even as Toshinori began dragging him away.

 

“They are close huh.”  Uraraka told Todoroki as Iida followed the greenette to continue their argument.

 

“Yes, but that is not surprising.”  The teen shrugged, “After all he is in a relationship with Midoriya’s mom.”

 

+x+

 

The Kiyashi Ward Shopping Mall was a pretty popular spot, so Class 1-A was pretty thoroughly surrounded by people as they gathered the next afternoon.

 

Ochako was watching her classmates take in a large mall map as they discussed what they needed.

 

Izuku had on his face mask, a normal one albeit All Might themed.  The ‘Meet Midoriya’ hashtag had certainly gotten less busy as the sports festival felt more distant, but that didn’t stop him from being recognized, and in some cases hounded.

 

When they first met she would have described Izuku as rather ordinary looking.  Like he could vanish into a crowd, slide off the brain like water off of a duck's back.

 

With the exception of when he wanted to be seen, when he wanted to be heard, that was still kind of true.

 

Now though, in casual clothes that still covered the truly impressive and depressing amount of scarring the fourteen year old sported, he was as much at risk as vanishing as ever.

 

“Are you okay?”  Tenya nudged her.  “You’ve been staring off into space for a little while?”

 

She shook her head to clear her thoughts, “Sorry, just thinking.”

 

There were some people who needed random things, she needed bug spray, Kaminari and Hagakure needed new shoes, Yaomomo wanted some new workout clothes.

 

Kirishima tapped his chin, “Well how about we kinda divide and conquer, we can split up and meet back here in- about two hours?”  He checked the wall before glancing at Iida and Yaomomo, the unofficial organizers up till now.

 

Both agreed, and with the plan to meet back where they were, they still had the chance to eat together once the shopping was done.

 

Tenya and Midoriya were some of the last two to separate, so she stayed with her friends for now.  While the taller was looking at the map, the shorter was looking very intently at one of the window displays.

 

“Midoriya, are you ready to go?”  Tenya asked, finally locating a camping store that would have the bulk of what they needed.

 

The greenette blinked and smiled as he pulled his mask down, “I just remembered I was gonna grab heavier wrist and ankle weights before we left!  The stores are pretty far apart so I’ll go get my stuff and then meet you at your store in a bit.”

 

“Oh uh- okay?”  Ochako said and they moved to head to the escalator.  “See you soon?”

“Yep!”  Izuku grinned as they left.

 

Something was nagging at her, Izuku’s entire demeanor had suddenly changed.

 

She didn’t know what to think.

 

+x+

 

Izuku did not flinch when an arm snaked around his shoulders.  He knew what was going to happen and it was better to happen to him than one of his classmates.

 

“Wow, I know you.  You’re that kid from the sports festival.”  He could feel the other man's breath on his ear.  A hand was very carefully placed around his neck, one finger staying up.

 

“Wow, a creep here to harass me again.”  Izuku mumbled, his smile had faded to a neutral expression once his classmates were out of sight.  “You keep popping up in the most inconvenient places don’t you Shigaraki?”

 

“I get around.”  The villain said, voice still casual.

 

The teen hummed, he had Roaar with him of course, but he didn’t know if her suit would be able to take the disintegration.  Maybe if he had Plagg on him but- no time for how he’d change things, he needed to think in the now.

 

“Let’s sit, have a chat.”  he said instead, gesturing vaguely to a bench.

 

He hated that Shigarki was touching him, not just the threat to his throat, but the man was sticking uncomfortably close to him as they walked.  Even sitting, they were pressed very close together to the point Roaar had to move to his other side to not be felt.

 

“See, I hate a lot of things.  But right now, I’m kind of torn between two particular hatreds.”  Shigaraki explained.  “One of them is you and All Might of course.  But the other is the hero killer.”

 

Izuku didn’t dare shrug for fear of the potential consequences.  “Rumor said he was one of yours.”

 

The man snarled, “Rumor’s are fucking wrong.  But the media certainly thinks he was.  That’s all people have been talking about.  The fucking Hero Killer.  And who should be so tied up in that but you , All Might’s faithful little mutt.”

 

“Funny, the comparison is usually Cats with me.”  Izuku snorted.  “Why are you here Shigaraki?  I doubt you knew I was here so what?  Did we stumble into another one of your little plans?  Didn’t learn from the first time?  Or the second?”

 

The villain paused before gesturing around, “All the people here, any of them could start using their quirks and cause a massacre.  But they don’t, and they don’t think about it.  They just go about their day smiling without a care in the world.”

 

“Is that what you want to know?”  The teen wondered, “Are you mad that your little group isn’t getting more attention?  That people aren’t hiding in their homes of the Quirk Boogeyman- oh wipe that dumb expression off of your face, of course I know about him .”

 

Izuku didn’t need a miraculous to tell that the person next to him was seething.  “Alright then little wannabe hero, if you're so smart, so well informed, tell me.  Why aren’t they scared?”

 

He lifted his head a little, “Simple, because- He Is Here, isn’t he?”

Notes:

I got it- I got it! Finished another one- I got it.
I'll be honest, I'm not positive the placement of this episode and Two Heroes. Like- I originally assumed I-Island happens first? But now I think it's this episode. Idk, this is what were going with. And forget about the pool episode we were aren't bothering with that.

Fun fact my rule for writing Shigaraki is if I can imagine his voice actor saying it in his voice, it works well enough.

Chapter 78

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

I’m not Stain, I don’t think all heroes are perfect, and I’ll openly admit my mentor isn’t. But here’s the difference between what you and he are hawking. All Might has backed up every claim he’s made. He beat every villain he’s fought, saved countless people, inspired hundreds- thousands! And let's look at you. So far you attacked UA, a flashy start. Only for me to take out your strongest fighter, so you turn tail and run.”

 

Izuku took a deep breath and continued.

 

“Then Hosu, the city was crawling with heroes already. Endeavor was already there, and despite my general distaste for the flaming fool, he did his job pretty flawlessly. Civilians evacuated, property damage minimised, the injury and casualty rate was smaller than your average wannabe villain on their first terrorist kick.” He rolled his eyes, “Then let’s go back even further, tell me about your beloved Boss. How’s he making the Nomu?”

 

“Like I would tell you that?” Shigaraki snarled but then paused, “It’s not like I know the fine details anyway-”

 

Izuku filed that information away for later. “What has he told you about me then? About All Might?”

 

“I know you’ve got something he wants.” Shigaraki hummed.

 

Good, they still thought he had One for All.

 

“That’s more than I can say I know about him…” Izuku lied. “Despite his supposed infamy- he’s not exactly front page news. I mean- he was dead to the world for six years! And his ‘death’ wasn’t even known at the time. He’s a ghost, a barely remembered one.”

 

Sow the wind.

 

Again the villain scoffed, “You’re dodging the point little hero.”

 

“This is my point.” He insisted. “Your league will be forgotten while you still breathe. Because you're nothing in people's minds. You want to know why people love Stain? Because he stuck to his twisted convictions, because he didn’t just indiscriminately cause havoc, because he doesn’t treat life like a game. So don’t bother me with your petty problems, little villain, you don’t know what you want and I don’t have time for you.”

 

Reap the whirlwind.

 

Tension must have been radiating from their sheer presence because people were actively avoiding walking past them.

 

“I should kill you for that.” Shigaraki told him, the fingers touching Izuku tightened. It was harder to breath-

 

Izuku smiled, “but you won’t. Not now. Not when I may have something you want.”

 

There was another pause.

 

“Izuku?”

 

Move.

 

The second the hand made the smallest gap on its grip, Izuku grabbed the hovering finger and snapped it back.

 

“Agh!” Shigaraki yelled as his finger broke. “You cheating piece of-”

 

He didn’t finish his sentence before an elbow caught his jaw and Izuku spun the villain’s arm back with more power than he necessarily needed.

 

Izuku managed to grab Shigaraki’s other arm and pressed both palms flat against the villain's back as he kneeled on him.

 

“Uraraka!” he snapped. “Call the Police, this is one of the villains from the USJ. Both of you get people as far away from here as possible, get the class to help if you can!”

 

Several people had already seen the struggle and instead of doing the sensible thing and running the fuck away they had pulled out their phones.

 

Both Iida and Uraraka needed a moment to recover from the shock before springing into action. While Uraraka quickly told the dispatch team what had happened, Iida had already begun herding the crowds away from the.

 

A buzz from his pocket informed Izuku that Uraraka had probably texted the whole class to inform them of the danger.

 

“Don’t move.” Izuku said in a very low voice so only Shigaraki could hear. “The Police will be here soon. Try anything funny and we see if I can beat the distance I threw your Nomu.”

 

He smiled when the man turned a furious gaze to him.

 

“Oh, and it’s not ‘wannabe hero’ anymore. I’m official now.” Izuku snarked, and not a moment too soon. If he didn’t already have his license- if he couldn’t fight back here…

 

“Ugh- I hate you.” Shigaraki said, spitting the words like Izuku gave a damn. “Kurogiri, get me out of here already.”

 

Izuku jolted when purple smoke began to form under Shigaraki. 

 

“No-” Izuku yelled, trying to haul them both away.

 

But it was no use. The only way to not lose Shigaraki now would be if he followed him through but- could he really take that risk?

 

Even if he transformed, he didn’t know what would be waiting for him.

 

Shigarki and Kurogiri- he already disliked his odds more than he pretended.

 

What if there were more villains? What if All for One was there?

 

Izuku swore, then leaped off, immediately scanning the area to ensure they weren’t just coming from another vantage point.

 

“-zuku- Izuku!” Uraraka grabbed his arm.

 

“Huh? What?” He asked.

 

“He’d gone. You need help-” She told him, still holding onto him.

 

He shook his head, “I’m fine- I just-”

 

“Your neck Izuku!” She snapped and he reflexively felt it.

 

He wished he hadn’t as he felt a sharp pain. Had he- no if Shigaraki used his quirk he’d be dead. It was just- oh Shigaraki had started strangling him… Bruises, that's all.

 

“I- okay.” Izuku conceded.

 

Notes:

Izuku was not gonna waste the opportunity to insult the Leauge of Villains.

Also uh- imagine Shigarki has a smart watch that can text Kurogiri his location when he's fucked up.

Chapter 79

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku was very relieved to see Detective Tsukauchi was the one who would be taking his statement.

 

“When did you know?”  He asked as Izuku held an ice back to his still bruised throat.  “How did you know Shigaraki was there?”

 

The boy sighed, “It was just a feeling at first.  Something was off, I couldn’t tell what yet.  I think I saw Shigaraki before he saw me.  I wasn’t sure at first, but the hair, the way he walked and stood.  You don’t forget people who try to kill you.  But I knew if I called it out he could do a lot of damage before I could stop him.”

 

He set the ice pack on the table.

 

“I didn’t want Uraraka and Iida to get dragged in, not if I could avoid it.  I guess they figured out that something was wrong anyways.”  Izuku shrugged.

 

For all that he’d remained calm in the moment, Izuku could still feel his skin crawling.

 

They worked their way through the interaction, any mentions of One for All being stricken from the record.  Izuku focused on what bits and pieces of information he’d managed to get out of the villain.

 

They knew All for One was the one behind this, now it was confirmed.  Whatever process was used to create the Nomu was being kept quiet, even within the League of Villains.  And they knew that it was being assumed that Izuku was the current user of One for All.

 

Ha!  Suckers!

 

Despite not having used anything resembling a quirk, Izuku was very happy that one flash of his provisional license meant he was off scott free for fighting a villain in a public mall.

 

+x+

 

There was a little known fact about UA Highschool and the Hero public safety commision.

 

No it was not that the establishments didn’t particularly like each other, quite frankly that was barely a secret.

 

What only a few people knew was that both had a very effective PR team because the people who ran them were of one mind on how to get things done.

 

Reka Achiha was hired when the UA Public Relations department was first formed, when it had become increasingly clear that they needed one.  There was only so much people would blindly accept when it came to their kids.  She had become the unofficial boss within her first year, mostly because she was willing to yell at Pro Heroes regardless of their notoriety.

 

Her twin brother, Rayden Achiha, had started as an intern for the legal team at the HPSC, and was transferred into PR quickly, much to Legal’s chagrin.  He had moved up slower than his sister, with actual promotions earned through handling a truly massive amount of work that might kill your average joe.

 

Despite the very different ways they go to their jobs, Reka and Rayden were very similar.

 

They had the same face, both liked their coffee with two sugars, and both had held their employers at gunpoint on more than one occasion.

 

It was a good rule of thumb you don’t keep things or lie to your lawyer, and PR is your lawyer to the court of public opinion.  And you don’t mess with the person who could bury your entire bloodline with the amount of dirt that they had collected and subsequently covered up.

 

When Reka Achiha walked into Nedzu’s office with a file on her hand that she slammed on her desk.  Her brother was doing the same thing to the HPSC President across the country, however Rayden seemed much happier.

 

“So!  You went ahead and sent a freshman to take his license exam.”  She said shortly.  “That I could deal with.  If I knew.  Wanna tell me why I had to hear it from my brother instead?”

 

“Oh- that would be something we’d get backlash for?”  The mammal asked the quietly fuming woman.

 

“Yes.  In two directions.  The first would be further claims of child endangerment.  The second is favoritism.”  She ticked them off, “We get child endangerment accusations twice a week, that we can write off.  The blatant favoritism?  That ones new.”

 

She rubbed the bridge of her nose.

 

“Lucky us- The HPSC has been trying to find something to get people's minds off Stain.  And this kid’s their favorite person right now.  Congrats, you just unleashed a load of hell on this kids lap for the next few weeks.”

 

+x+

 

When all the possible questions could be answered, Izuku wasn’t surprised to find Toshinori and his mother waiting for him.

 

While his mother began fretting over his throat Izuku explained, shortly, what had happened.

 

“I almost got him-”  Izuku groaned.

 

The blonde ruffled his hair, “No one could expect it to be that easy.  I’m just happy you're okay.  But currently you have a bigger problem to deal with.”

 

“What kind of problem?”  The teen asked as they left to go home.

 

“Apparently the media is hyper focusing on you again.”  Toshinori explained.  “Unfortunately, Stain’s ideology has somewhat caught on.  If people start losing faith in heroes, that’s going to be big trouble for everyone.  So they grabbed a recent bit of good hero news and jumped on it.”

 

“And that’s me?!”  Izuku yelled before quitting himself.  “Can they even do that?”

 

“Unfortunately?  Yes.”  His mother sighed.  “The school is still protecting most of the private information, and I made any photos or posts about you I had online private.  But you're not going to have much peace soon.”

 

“Good news, once you go to camp, you’ll be able to hide there until the worst of it blows over.”  Toshinori continued.

 

The greenette hummed, “So just two weeks of lying low…”

 

“Less, actually.  I got an email today that I’m sure you’ll be excited about.”

Notes:

Izuku: And i didn't even get to kick him in the dick!
Tsukauchi: These are the real tragedies.

So when someone commented and I responded that Hawks wasn't Izuku first fan at the HPSC? This. This is who I meant. Reka and Rayden will not be making any appearances going forward, but assume they are in all of my MHA au's. Lurking.

Chapter 80

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku had a lot on his plate nowadays.  Four days this week he went to school with Tohsinori and did extra training.  Occasionally the other teachers would wander in, either to watch or participate.

 

Gran Torino came once and they had an excellent time annoying the shit out of Toshinori.

 

Busy, but not bad.

 

When he wasn’t at school, Izuku was hiding in his home.

 

Exactly as predicted, the number of articles posted about him within days lead to a leap in unwanted attention.

 

Picture?  “Sure.”

 

Autograph?  “Uh, I guess?”

 

More than one person gave him their business card or number.  The business cards were tossed in a box and the numbers were burned.

 

But, even with all the work he was putting in during the day, Izuku felt overwhelmingly restless.  He had never gone this long cooped up indoors, he needed to be outside.  Running, watching, doing something!

 

When the restlessness got to be too much he finally sat up and walked over to the miracle box.

 

He was gonna do this anyway, no time like the present.

 

He knocked on the wood but found the miraculous he wanted already missing so he retrieved Nooroo’s instead and went to his mom.

 

“Mom, I need Trixx.”  He said, bouncing on his toes.  “If I don’t go out and do something soon I think I’m gonna go insane.”

 

She hummed but took off her silver necklace and dropped it in his hand.  “Keep him safe, I’ve gotten used to having Trixx around and I’ll be very frustrated if you lose him.”  She felt the kwami rub against her cheek in farewell.

 

“I will mom!”  he promised, putting Trixx’s miraculous in its box and hurrying to put on his shoes and head to the roof.

 

It was already dark out and Pan Morphos, better known as The Guardian, could move as little more than a blur of barely visible purples and grays.

 

He made good progress towards his destination.  And if he’d peeked at the school files to know where the person he was looking for lived- it was hardly the only crime he was committing.

 

Izuku was getting really good at being sneaky, he managed to get into the house even!  Though that might be because the window was unlocked.

 

The reason for that became evident when Shinsou clambered back inside a minute later.

 

“Hey!”

“Ah!”  The teen, to his credit, tried to punch the intruder.

 

However, Izuku was still the better fighter between the two and managed to catch his fist and grab Shinsou to cover his mouth.

 

“I’m not a villain, not here to hurt you, but I’d really rather we not wake up everyone in the house huh?  Just hear me out?”  The Guardian said quickly.

 

From the depths of the house a woman's voice yelled, “Everything okay?”

 

Izuku let go after a moment and made a pleading expression, the kind that tended to get Toshinori to let him make bad choices.

 

“Um- Yeah!  Just tripped!”  Shinsou was clearly trying to sound normal.

 

“Those your parents?”  Izuku asked.

 

“Foster.”  The purple haired boy shrugged.

 

“That why you need to sneak out?”  He gestured to the window.  “Doesn’t seem super safe.”

 

Shinsou rubbed his face annoyed.  “They don’t really get it.”

 

“Well, lucky you, I do!  I know you want to be a hero, and that you have a chance to transfer to the hero course.”  The Guardian grinned, “Don’t ask how, that's not important.  What is important, is how bad do you want it?”

 

“I feel like I'm being questioned by the fae…”  He narrowed his eyes.  “What do you even want?”

 

Izuku shrugged, “Nothing much, not really.  I just have an offer you might be interested in.”  He smiled a little at the shock that Shinsou’s face betrayed at the fact his quirk hadn’t been able to do anything.

 

Nooroo’s holders weren’t easy to manipulate.

 

Izuku pulled Trixx’s box from his pocket.  “You need hero training, I need to find someone to take care of these.  It’s a miraculous, and it can give you extra powers, stronger than quirks.  As well as perfect anonymity.  You become a miraculous holder, you get training, I get someone who will take care of my charges and more heroes!  Win win!”

Izuku didn’t know if it was the miraculous magic making him sound far more convincing than he really should, but Shinsou took the box.

 

Notes:

The Guardian with Uraraka- mysterious, serious, straight forward.
The Guardian with Iida and Shinsou- "lol, i'm gonna break in through your window. take this definitely not curse magical artifact, it'll make you a magical girl- or boy!"

Sorry to leave you on a bit of a cliff hanger but I'm not positive I'll be able to post tomorrow... No guarantees wither way though!

Chapter 81: Pied-Piper Smokes Out The Enemy

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Trixx appeared in his trademark ball of orange light.

 

“Oh!  I remember you!”  The fox kwami cheered.  “I’m Trixx, I’ll be your kwami.”

 

“Give him the speech,”  The Guardian walked to the window.  “I’ll be back tomorrow night to pick him up.  Oh, and- break my trust I break you.”

 

He said the last statement in a cheery voice as he lept backwards out the window.

 

+x+

 

Histoshi looked out his window a second later to see no one.

 

“What the actual fuck.”  he said as the realization of how weird this was settled in.

 

“That’s just how The Guardian is.”  Trixx sighed, as it flipped upside down to float around the room.  “He’d been pretty restless recently.  I guess he’s going out for a while.  So you gonna put that one or what?

 

He cautiously took the fox tail pendant from its place and with a flash it curled up.  Now it looked like a gray stone with a spiral, held in place by cords.

 

Trixx had finished looking around the room, and finally appeared ready to start talking.

 

“I've had holders your age before, some younger. The thing that was most common among them was that unlike the others, my foxes were rarely given training.  They learned by doing, by acting.”  It explained.  “Do you want to be a hero?”

 

“Yes?”  Hitoshi wasn’t ready to be interrogated by a magical deity.

 

Trixx smiled something wicked, “To transform you're going to want to say ‘Trixx, Let’s Pounce!’ and ‘Let’s Rest’ to change back.  No one will recognize you while transformed, so you can go and learn unimpeded, if you’re up for it.”

 

The teen looked at the necklace with a sigh and sat down.

 

“What am I even doing?  This is nonsense.”  He said, more to the universe than Trixx.

 

“No sense like nonsense.”  The fox kwami shrugged.  “The miracle suit is indestructible under most circumstances, and so will the flute, that’s your weapon.  Play a tune on it to create your ‘Mirage’ and play the illusionist.  Got all that?”

 

“So what, I just go out and commit vigilantism?”  He asked, confused.

 

“Your legal terms define vigilantism as using a quirk to cause harm.  This isn’t a quirk, so you’ll be fine.”  Trixx rolled his eyes.  “No room to worry when magic has your back.  Now let’s go!  You're wasting moonlight!”

 

With one final glance at the kwami and thee miraculous, Hitoshi gave a resounding, “Fuck it.” and put on the necklace.

 

“Trixx, Let’s Pounce.”

 

+x+

 

When Izuku saw his newest chosen, it had been over two hours.  He was dressed in a rusted orange jumpsuit, a white patch running down the torso and legs.  Purple hair lightened, braided and tied into a ponytail, with two fox ears poking out from his head.

 

There was a light orange scarf wrapped around the teens mouth, ran down his back to tuck into his belt, then faded to the same rusty red with a shock of white on the tip.  The outfit was topped off with black boots and gloved, fingers tipped in white.

 

“Nice look.”  The Guardian said as he lept after the fox holder.

 

The newest holder jolted, he’d been moving so fast it was hard to believe anyone could catch him.

 

“How are you adjusting to some of the powers?”  Izuku shouted.

 

“I can see in the dark!”  Shinsou yelled as they both kept running, “And I’ve never run this fast.”

 

“Take a leap!”  The gray haired teen said as his cloak spread out and he flew up with a large beat of the wings.

 

The other jumped and yelped as he went triple the height a normal person might.

 

The Guardian took a bit of time to help him adjust to the powers of the miraculous.

 

“Okay, you're probably ready to try a Mirage then.”  The Guardian hummed.

 

As Shinsou took the flute from his back, unlike the ones Izuku himself and his mother had used, Shinosu’s was only the length of the teens forearm.

 

“Huh, your weapon is different…”  Izuku thought aloud.

 

“Different bad?”  The other asked, it was a flute, what else would it look like?

 

The Guardian shook his head, “No, just different.  So, imagine an illusion you want to make, start small if you need to, the clearer the mental picture the better the illusion.  Then play the flute and it should activate the power.”

 

Shinsou nodded and brought the instrument to his lips.

 

Only for Izuku to jump violently when it immediately screeched a way to high pitch for his ears liking.

 

"Oh shit you okay?"  Shinsou said, stopping the sound even as a cardboard box appeared from the orange smoke.

 

Izuku managed a very shaky thumbs up, "I guess you don't know how to play the flute then?"

 

Notes:

Please save all questions about the flute, I'll explain next chapter.

He was actually the first Miraculous hero (after Izuku) I had an idea for, so I hope he was worth the wait!

Chapter 82

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku landed on the roof of his building and flipped down in front of his door with a flash as Nooroo landed on his palm.

 

Trixx was still sitting in Izuku’s hair, as he entered the apartment and instantly flew to Inko instead.

 

“Here you go.”  Izuku held up the box with his miraculous still inside it.  “As promised, and don’t worry, Pied Piper and Trixx got together  just fine.”

 

After a bit he’d left the other teen alone to continue testing his powers, mostly because he wasn’t sure his poor hyper sensitive ears could take it.  The bag of mixed fruits he’d left him with wass quickly depleted.

 

“Speaking of,”  Izuku plucked the fox kwami off his mothers head.  “You have some explaining to do.”

 

The orange kwami grinned wickedly, “I don’t know what you mean?”

 

“You didn’t give him the staff version of the flute, nor did you grant Piper the ability to actually play a fucking flute.  Why?”  He poked the kwami causing him to giggle.

 

He fazed through Izuku's hand and the teen was shocked to see his expression had become more serious.

 

“I was there at the sports festival, I heard what he said to you.  He wants to be a hero but he’s a bit too apathetic to do anything about it.  He’s got to start taking some initiative.”  The kwami explained.

 

The greenette raised an eyebrow, “He was literally coming back from training when we met with him?”

 

The kwami shook his head, “He’s not training alone, even after the sports festival he waited for someone to pick him up.  I can give him the power, but if he wants to get better, Piper’s gotta do it on his own.”

 

Izuku didn’t even want to know how Trixx knew Shinsou found a mentor.  “Fine, but at least poke him in the direction of staff training, he doesn't know how the weapon typically works.”

 

With a nod Trixx vanished, presumably to tell his siblings about his new holder.

 

Izuku sat down on the couch next to his mother, Transformers Armada was playing on the TV while she typed away on her laptop, working on-

 

“Are you looking at houses?”  He asked, leaning over to see better.

 

She sighed and clicked her computer shut, “Just looking.  Even with all our precautions I’m worried about potential security problems?  I’d prefer you not have to sneak in and out of your own home.”

 

Izuku bumped her shoulder with his own and sighed.  “I can take it mom, don't mistake my frustration for more than it is.”

 

“It’s just an idea.”  His mother continued.  “You don’t want to leave here, do you?”

 

The boy scrubbed a hand over his face as he thought, “I don’t know, maybe?  We’ve lived here since dad- I don’t know if I can think of anywhere else as home.”

 

Inkp poked her son’s side.  “I’ll let you think about it, I haven't come to a decision either way, but I do want you to think about it.  I’ll put up with the harrassment if you want to stay here, I’m tough too.”

 

He leaned against his mom, eyes heavy after hours of running around the city.  “Love you mom.”

 

“I love you too, Izuku.”  She brushed his hair from his face as the teen drifted off to sleep.

 

+x+

Izuku zipped up the garment bag with his suit in it.  His first ever hero check from wrestling Shigaraki had come in, nothing astounding, but enough to get a nicer suit than the red tux his dad had left behind that was older than Izuku.

 

“Izuku, hurry up!”  Toshinori shouted.

 

Izuku grabbed his duffle bag and suit and met Toshinori at the door, quickly shoving on his shoes.

 

“Just double checking I have everything.”  He’s assured his mentor.



He’d spent the night at the blonde’s apartment since they were leaving early for their flight and it guaranteed he didn’t wake his mother up.

 

She’d been offered a ticket as well but declined since she didn’t have enough vacation time saved up.  Izuku felt guilty since some of that lost time was due to him asking her to keep an eye on Bumblebee.

 

Inko hadn’t seemed to mind staying behind, insisting she could watch the miracle box while Izuku was gone and make sure the kwami were well taken care of.  But that didn’t dissuade Izuku’s guilt much at all.

 

They were riding on a private plane, because Toshinori just did shit like that sometimes.

 

The blonde fell asleep almost the second they sat down and Izuku didn't want to wake him so once they hit cruising altitude, he carefully climbed over the table and walked to the back of the plane.

 

One bonus of flying private, no cameras, so no one would see him talking to what looked like nothing.

 

Roaar pooped out of his pocket and Izuku rubbed his fingers over his collar.

 

“Are you excited to go to the expo Izuku?”  She asked, sitting on the table as he offered her some of his snacks.

 

He finished swallowing his pretzel before responding.  “Yeah, I never thought I’d get to go.  I mean, even Toshinori hasn’t gotten to go in like- i don’t know a decade?   But the biggest benefit is that even with All Might running around, people aren’t as likely to notice me here.”

 

Izuku pulled out a book he’d been gifted about the history of the I-expo and began flipping through, wondering what new displays and exhibits they'd have.

 

He was so ready to see all of it!

Notes:

My google docs that I write this story in was over 300 pages and started seriously lagging, so we've started a new doc with this chapter! Whoo! Thankfully the writing process should be smooth sailing for me for a bit, which means more consistent updates for you!

Chapter 83

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

When I-Island made its first appearance out of the window Izuku very carefully shook Toshinori awake.  The blonde jolted and mumbled something about buying lunch that Izuku didn’t quite understand but didn’t question, whatever the man had been dreaming he needed a minute to recover from his absolute crash of a nap.

 

“We’re almost there.”  Izuku said pointing out the window, “Are you sure you’re gonna be okay being out in public this much?”

 

Toshinori waved him off, “My time limit has been steadily growing since you fixed my stomach, I’ll be fine so long as I’m smart about it.”

 

Izuku nodded, “Alright, just- I don’t know, start coughing into your hand a bunch if you need a distraction.  I’ll launch myself into the air or something so you can run off.”

 

Before the plane began its full descent Izuku gave Roaar one more scratch under the chin before transforming.  Toshinori was already wearing one of his All Might suits under his jacket so in seconds they were both in full hero attire.

 

They made it through their security screening in record time since they were the only ones at the gate right now.  And Izuku was grinning ear to ear as they stepped into the sun and he got his first good look at all the pavilions set up for the event.

 

Before they could even start making their way to the hotel, All Might had garnered attention.

 

Izuku narrowly avoided the crowd by leaping into the air and landing on top of a flower display.  He chuckled as his mentor warmly greeted his fans.

 

“Honestly, I can't take him anywhere.”  Izuku said mostly to himself.

 

He’d grabbed their luggage as well and balanced it carefully beside him so that theri things wouldn’t get trampled.

 

“YOUNG MIDORIYA!”  All Might managed to shout as a line rapidly began forming, “WOULD YOU MIND TAKING THOSE TO THE HOTEL- I MAY BE HERE A WHILE!.”

 

Izuku gave him a thumbs up and hurried off before the crowd's attention was shifted to him too much.

 

+x+

 

Once he dropped off their bags, Izuku began wandering back to where he’d left his mentor.  He took in a few of the pavilions, as he went and he wasn’t sure he’d genuinely smiled this much in a while.

 

Everything here was so cool!

 

While he caught the end of a musical display a familiar spiky ponytail caught his eye.

 

“Yaoyorozu?”  He asked, getting a bit closer.

 

His classmate blinked in surprise as she turned before a smile broke across her face.  “Oh, hi Midoriya!”

 

Quickly two other sets of eyes were on him and Izuku managed to get a bit closer giving Uraraka the chance to hug him.

 

“You didn’t tell us you’d be here Izuku!”  She said excitedly as they, Yaoyorozu and Jirou began dispersing with the rest of the crowd.

 

He shrugged with a grin, “I didn’t know I would be until this week.  I guess it didn’t occur to me that anyone else would come.”

 

“My parents are shareholders, but were unable to attend.”  Yaoyorozu said as they continued walking.  “So they suggested I give their early access to some friends to enjoy some of our break before camp.”

 

“The others are here too, but we drew lots for early access.”  Jirou explained.  “How about you?”

 

“All Might.”  He said plainly and everyone nodded in understanding.  “I’m currently dodging the heat of all those articles released about me.  With this and camp I can hopefully survive the summer.”

 

Izuku and his classmates found the line to meet All Might almost depleted, with the blonde looking mildly uncomfortable with his face covered in lipstick.

 

“Got the bags back to the hotel.”  Izuku explained before gesturing to the girls, “And found my classmates.”

 

All Might finished rubbing the lipstick off and gave them all a thumbs up, “GOOD TO SEE YOU THREE!  I HOPE YOU'RE EXCITED FOR THE EXPO!  I HAVE IT ON GOOD AUTHORITY IT WILL BE ONE OF THE BEST!”

 

“We are,” Yaoyorozu nodded, “I hope you don’[t have to get mobed everywhere, this is your vacation too…”

The blonde suddenly grabbed his phone- “OH DARN, THAT TOOK LONGER THAN I REALIZED.  I FEAR WE ARE IN TERRIBLE DANGER OF BEING LATE YOUNG MIDORIYA!”

 

Izuku too checked the time and realized he was right.

 

“Sorry guys we’re gonna have to split we’re supposed to meet up with one of All Might’s old friends and-”

 

He heard it before he saw anything.

 

The sound of springs and a rhythm of hitting the ground.

 

Izuku didn’t even have time to turn before he was taken to the ground with the force of an entire person dropping on him with a very loud “Zuku!”

Notes:

Ah yes, the I-expo! Which sure looks a lot like the Stark-Expo from Iron-man 2... Which in turn is a rip off of both the worlds fair and disneyland. There are layers, but we love them.

I've rewatched the two heroes movie- three times(?) so far to plan out these chapters. And I'll probably watch it a few more times before these wrap up, honestly its probably my favorite part of the series... and it's missing the bulk of the cast- Damn that sure says something about this show for me huh?

Chapter 84

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

They rolled with the force and Izuku groaned as Mellisa Shields rolled off his legs, the reprieve only lasted until he sat up when his friend tackled him in a hug.

 

“Lis!  He managed to get his arms free enough to hug her.

 

Then immediately shoved her over onto the ground.

 

“Don’t fucking tackle me!”  He yelled, as they began rolling in the dirt.

 

“You deserve it!  Give them back!”  She shouted back, grabbing Izuku again and forcing him into a headlock.

 

Izuku went limp noodle as Mellisa stood up, with his head still caught under one arm.  “Never!”

 

“Give them back!”  She started nooging his hair, causing a curse of outrage from the greenette.

 

“Death first!”

 

+x+

 

Ochako- didn’t really know what she was looking at.

 

A blonde girl a bit older than them had tackled Izuku and they’d gone from hugging to wrestling in the span of 5 seconds.

 

Now All Might appeared to be recording as the two argued with Izuku in a headlock.

 

“Hi Uncle-Might!”  She waved with her free arm in between noogies.

 

“HELLO MELISSA!”  He waved, still filming.

 

“So they’re friends?”  Uraraka asked their teacher as he finished filming and texted it to who she could only assume was Mr. Yagi or Izuku’s mother.

 

“YES, I INTRODUCED MIDORIYA TO MELISSA SEVERAL YEARS AGO AND THEY’VE BEEN FRIENDS EVER SINCE!  THEY APPEAR TO BE ARGUING ABOUT THEIR LONG ONGOING GAME OF STEALING SOMETHING SMALL FROM EACH OTHER EVERY TIME THEY MEET UP!”

 

Izuku finally managed to throw his assailant off of him with a grumpy “Fine!”

 

Standing up and rubbing his neck he pulled a glasses case from his bag and handed them to her.

 

“Yes!”  She cheered, immediately shoving them into her pocket.  “Right- sorry about that!  Greenie here stole my sunglasses the last time he came.”

 

Izuku shrugged, “They look better on me anyways.  Besides, you stole my All Might hoodie the previous visit.”

 

+x+

 

-Two Years Ago-

 

Melissa was bouncing on her toes next to her dad while they waited at the gate for her unc;e.

 

She hadn’t seen Uncle-Might in ages, and then he’d abruptly called to ask if he could come to the island to catch up and introduce them to someone.

 

When the tall blonde first made it around the corner, she had all the restraint of two seconds to run at him for a hug.

 

“MELISSA!”  He caught her, smiling even wider than normal.  “MY GOODNESS, YOU’VE CHANGED SO MUCH!”

 

“I’mfifteen!”  She reminded him as he tossed her into the air and caught her.

 

“NOPE NO WAY, YOU WERE 8 YESTERDAY.”  He shook his head.  “NOPE, CAN’T BE.”

 

He finally set her down and for the first time, Mellisa noticed the person with him.

 

Hiding slightly behind her uncle was a kid a few years younger than her, with messy green hair and alarmingly, scars peeking out from under his sleeve.  His green eyes were wide with excitement and curiosity, but he was also taught as a bowstring.

 

Especially when Uncle-Might stepped away to embrace her dad instead.

 

“Right, This Here Is Izuku Midoriya!”  He patted the boy on his shoulder who smiled politely.  “I’ve Recently Taken Him Under My Wing.”

 

The kid- Izuku blushed.  “Nice to meet you both.  All Might told me a lot about you both already- Uh…”

 

As if a switch had flipped the boy stood taller and began to babble, “I read a bunch of stuff about why you made I-Island sir, and read a few of your reports- or well abridged versions I guess- about the developments that lead to advancements in Hero equipment, and I think it’s really cool!”

Mellissa was starting to wonder if Izuku wanted to be an engineer or design hero equipment himself.  Why else would a 12 year old be reading about the technological advancements they were making on I-Island?

 

After a moment Izuku seemed to realize he was rambling and cut himself off, fiddling with a bracelet on his hand

 

Melissa wondered who exactly this kid was, he was like a puzzle box, you needed a key to get in but the solution was right in front of you.

 

It was a few hours later, with Izuku ranging from long rambles to dead silence, and her scattered conversations with him that Uncle-Might pulled her aside while Izuku was geeking out about something her dad was showing him.

 

“Melissa, I have a super important job for you.”  He whispered.  “See, I didn’t just bring Izuku here to let him be a fanboy.  Truth is he needs some help with something and you are absolutely the best person to help him.”

 

“Oh uh sure-”  She raised an eyebrow.  “I’ll do my best.”

 

“See Izuku is quirkless,”

 

Oh.

 

“And he’s been choking on a lot of really bad things that have been shoved down his throat for years now.”  Her uncle continued.  “He’s never had a friend his age who understood what that’s like, and I’m worried if he doesn’t get some help soon, he’ll start believing what his bullies say too.  Think you can help him?”

 

Melissa felt her eye twitch as a few not so pleasant memories popped into her head and the explanation of the 12 year olds scars became very clear.

 

“Oh.  I got this!”  She fist bumped Uncle-Might, before turning back to her dad and Izuku, “Hey!  Dad, you probably want to catch up with Uncle-Might?  I wanna show Izuku my lab!”

 

+x+

 

After they met the first time, Uncle-Might started taking time with Izuku to come every few months.  They were both still in school, and the Expo was a busy time for her Uncle since so many big name heroes left Japan to attend.

 

But they kept in touch through texts, emails, video calls, whatever they had time for.

 

Her dad meanwhile, had taken to sending parenting books to his friend.

 

Despite both of them insisting it was a mentorship, it was pretty obvious Uncle-Might saw Izuku as family.  Meanwhile the greenette tended to follow him around like a duckling, clearly more confident when the blonde was around.

 

Melissa could pretty confidently say Izuku was her best friend, hands down.  Most of her classmates- well if it wasn’t the toe joint it was that her dad built the island.  There was always a divide that she’d just about given up getting over.

 

Only to be introduced to a kid who was almost scarily like her.

 

Towards the end of Izuku’s third visit, she’d told him that she wanted to be a pro-hero, but was considering settling with making gear like her dad.

 

Izuku was an emotional person, once you got to know him you could see it clear as day.  So she could tell he was going through several feelings at once.

 

Then he’d cautiously opened his mouth and said, “If anyone could do it it’s you.”

Notes:

Toshinori: Hey, Izuku's being bullied, he needs friends who are gonna show him everything he's capable of. You up for it?
Melissa: I'm go gonna murder whoever gave this sunshine child depression.
Toshinori: And THATS why your the best niece ever!

Melissa will be claiming Izuku in the name of Shields, she does not want to share, thank you Uncle-Might for giving her this perfect baby brother/cousin.

Chapter 85

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku shook his hair to get it back to his preferred mess, then straightened up fully.  “Guys, this is my friend Melissa.  We haven’t seen each other in- what four months?  So sorry if we startled you with that.”

 

They traded introductions but had to split right after.

 

“Prof. Shields doesn't know we’re here.”  Izuku explained, “We’re headed to surprise him but I’ll meet up with you guys later!  I promise!”

 

He waved as they separated.

 

+x+

 

Ochako  watched her friend go and felt a pang of something- she wasn’t sure what.  Maybe sadness that they couldn’t spend more time together?  No, it was more like- annoyed?

 

“What’s that expression for?”  Kyoka asked as they turned to separate.

 

“I don’t know- I feel weird?”  She shrugged.

 

Yaomomo put a hand to her mouth to hide a mischievous grin, “Could it be that you’re jealous of Midoriya hanging out with another girl?”

 

“Yeah, is he your ‘mystery crush’ you refuse to tell us about?”  She was jabbed with Kyoka’s earphone jack in taunt.

 

Ochako rolled her eyes, “No guys, it’s not Izuku.  And I am not jealous, he can have friends outside of school.  Melissa seems nice.  I just- wanted to hang out more is all.”

 

“Sure.”  Kyoka too rolled her eyes and Momo nodded, while still wearing her shit eating grin.

 

+x+

“Wait here a minute.”  Melissa told them while she went inside to set up the surprise.

 

They could hear her talking from the hallway, albeit faintly, so when they heard her say “Two People we dearly love.”  They walked through the doors, Izuku hanging back as his mentor surged forward.

 

“DAVE!’  Toshinori hugged the brunette, taking him off his feet and spinning around.  “I AM HERE, ECSTATIC TO SEE YOU AGAIN!”

 

The last trip to the island, Izuku had to come alone due to the start of the school year taking up Toshinori’s time, so the friends hadn’t seen each other in a year.  Izuku knew it killed his mentor to miss seeing his friend when they had just gotten the chance to reconnect.

 

When the man was finally returned to the ground Izuku stepped forward for his own, much calmer greeting.  “It’s nice to see you again Professor.”

 

“It’s nice to see you too izuku, granted I’m not as surprised as with Toshi-”  Prof. Shields grinned.  “Since I know you got an invite of your own.”

 

Izuku sighed in relief, “I didn’t originally think I could come, but I’m glad it worked out.

 

He’d gotten an email inviting him shortly after the sports festival, but that had been around the time they’d made plans to speed up Izuku getting his license so there wasn’t a guarantee he’d be free.

 

“I also hear this one’s finally given you an official title?”  he asked and Izuku nodded eagerly.

 

“The Symbol of Peace has a new sidekick, and I got my provisional license a bit ago!”  He explained excitedly.

 

Out of the corner of his eye, Izuku saw Toshinori caught into his hand.

 

He pivoted, “It really is good to see you Professor, but we should let you guys catch up!  Lis you’ve gotta show me your gauntlet before we head out, let’s go now!”

 

Izuku pulled his friend behind him and caught one last nod of appreciation from Toshinori before the door clicked shut.

 

“What was that about?”  She asked.

 

Izuku huffed before smiling, “Well do you really think you can wait ‘til the end of the day?  Let’s go!”

 

They both raced the familiar path to the blonde’s lab.

 

As soon as the door clicked shut, Melissa retrieved the glasses case Izuku had returned to her.  In her hands the plain black sunglasses turned into a replica of the ones she already had on, and she switched them out.

 

“Fille!”  Kalkki cheered the second she formed from her wash of grey light.

 

“Kalkki!”  Melissa brought the kwami close for a hug.  “I missed you!  How mean of Izuku to steal you back!”

 

“I needed her to get home, Lis.”  He reminded her, pulling out her computer chair to sit down.

 

“Nah, you could have just stayed here, moved in with me and dad.”  She shook her head.  “We’d bring Auntie Inko to meet him finally.”

 

One for All wasn’t the only secret Izuku was helping keep from the Professor.  He was also lying about his powers.  The man never knew about Izuku’s quirkless status, so he wasn’t shocked the first time Izuku had broken a punching bag in two.  Or well he was, but for different reasons.

 

More specifically he was lying that he had dragged Melissa into the whole magic thing.

 

Izuku had lamented not getting to see his new friend when Toshinori pointed out he could teleport whenever he wanted.  That required at least telling Melissa how he got there, and hiding from Professor Shields occasionally.

 

“Honestly, if you want my honest opinion on Miraculous holders?  Melissa is someone I’ve known her whole life.  She isn’t one to look for power, or abuse it.  And I don’t doubt she’ll take up the mantle with about as much vigor as you did.”

 

That had been the only holder recommendation Toshinori made in the first two years they’d known each other.

 

And when Kalkki and Melissa clicked as soon as she accepted magic existed, Izuku had never regretted it.

Notes:

Way early on, when Nedzu saw Tikki, I mentioned that 4 people knew about Izuku and the miraculous. Melissa is the last member of that group. And she get's Kalkki!

Also I imagine Kalkki as the most 'french' of the kwami, mostly because I can use the pun of Filly, a young horse, and Fille, the french word for a young girl. Since frankly everyone is young to Kalkki (and the kwami in general) but the teens especially.

Chapter 86

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku spun around in the chair a few times.  “So, what’ve you been working on?”  He tilted his head over the back of the chair to look at the blonde upside down.

 

With Kalkki settled on her shoulder, Melissa held up a finger and pulled something off a shelf.

 

“When you told me about that weird Nomu thing I had an idea.  Check it,”  She tossed him a gauntlet.

 

He turned it over in his hand, it was a similar material to Melissa’s pogo stick so no doubt it could shrink down for storage.

 

“If I did it right, it should sustain a punch from you, or Uncle-Might, at full strength.”  She tapped a spot on the wrist and it shrunk down to a bracelet.  “You’re gonna have to help me test it later.”

 

Izuku paused, “On a mannequin right?”

 

She stared at him.

 

“On a mannequin right?”

 

+x+

With Kalkki hiding in Melissa’s hair, they went looking for his classmates.

 

Izuku finally spotted them at a cafe, talking to another familiar face,

 

“Kaminari?”  Izuku asked as they approached, causing their classmate to look up.

 

“Oh hey Midoriya!”  He waved before immediately catching sight of the greenette’s companion and dragging him to the side.  “Who is that ?  And is she single?”

 

Izuku elbowed him, perhaps a little harder than strictly necessary.  “That is my friend Melissa, and if you say so much as one inappropriate thing to her, I’ll punt you all the way back to Japan.”

 

With a frantic nod, they both rejoined the girls.

 

“Lis, this is Kaminari, he’s in our class too.”  Izuku introduced them.

 

“I’m working the expo right now,”  The teen furiously rubbed the back of his neck, “But I definitely want to get to know one of Midoriya’s friends better, we should hang out.”

 

She laughed, “Well it’s not like I’m going anywhere, so I’m sure I’ll see you around.”

 

“Haha- I’m gonna get back to work.”  Kaminari ran off while Izuku and Jirou simultaneously rolled their eyes.

 

They chatted for a few more minutes before Melissa suggested they go try the villain simulation and they waved goodbye to Kaminari as he helped another table.

 

As they approached a cloud of dust was settling and Izuku recognized another familiar face.

 

 “Hey!  Kirishima!  Iida!”  he waved from the balcony at the two, the latter appeared to be about to take his turn as the field was reset.

 

Kaminari joined them as Iida ran the trial.

 

“Guess I should have known you’d be here Midoriya,”  the redhead grinned.

 

When Iida joined them, the introductions were made again.

 

“Is everyone from class here?”  Uraraka asked in confusion.

 

“Ah, not everyone,”  Kirishima snorted.  “I was originally supposed to come with Bakugou but get this, he’s apparently banned from the island.”

 

At this revelation Izuku narrowed his eyes at his oldest friend.  Said friend was whistling in an attempt to appear nonchalant.

 

“You didn’t.”  He said flatly.

 

“I don’t know what youre talking about.”  Melissa refuted.  “Aaaanyways.  Are we gonna put our names in or what?”

 

Momo and Jirou decided to sit this one out but Uraraka, Melissa, and Izuku all got ready to run the newly reset simulation.

 

Uraraka made herself weightless, and began grabbing and throwing the fake villains into each other, clearing the course in 40 seconds.

 

Izuku revved up his “quirk” and managed to do it in 15 seconds, putting him at the top of the leaderboard.

 

Melissa stepped up and as soon as the buzzer sounded, she used her pogo stick to start climbing the fake cliff, tossing small marbles that caused an electrical surge whenever they hit the fake villains.

 

Her time sat at a comfortable 28 seconds, putting her faster than Kirishima and in 7th place.

 

“Damn girl.”  Jirou said as the blonde bounced up to where they were watching and returned her pogo-stick to its pocket size.  “You’re outshining some of us!”

 

Melissa rolled her eyes, “Gotta work both smarter and harder if I want to be a hero.”

 

“Lis is hoping to move off the island and get her hero license within the next year or two.”  Izuku explained.  “She’s built all her own equipment, she keeps me on my toes.”

 

The next trial runner stepped up and Izuku grinned at who he saw.

 

Once the fake mountain we coated in very real ice, he didn’t even mind seeing his time had been beaten.

 

“Todoroki!”  He waved aggressively, and the other boy put up a hand in greeting.  Izuku turned back to his friend.  “He’s the one I fought in the finals!  You’ve gotta meet him too!”

 

“I’m looking forward to it.”  Melissa smiled as he pulled her down the stairs to meet his newest friend.

Notes:

Damn if the moral of MHA isn't rough at times. Look- if I can't write Izuku being the first hero without a 'quirk' then Melissa gets to do it instead. She's gonna be a role model for generations because I FUCKING SAID SO. Follow your dreams kids, don't let the people born into talent convince you you can't do something.

Also, Melissa actually wasn't the one to ban Bakugou from the islan, David did. Mostly because he was 100% sure his daughter would get into a fist fight, and it would not look good on either of them for his daughter to beat the shit out of a petulant teen. Yes she would have won.

Chapter 87

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Before they split up to get ready for the reception Melissa granted both Kirishima and Kaminari extra tickets to go.  Both were thanking her profusely as she headed back to her dorm.

 

Izuku waved to Toshinori as he got back to their hotel suite and told his mentor all about his day through the door to the bathroom as he dried his hair and put on his suit.

 

“Melissa was really excited to see Kalkki.”  He finished up, as he opened the door.  “How did your talk with the Professor go?”

 

“Well, he basically dragged me to get tested, not surprising seeing as he does it every time I visit.”  Toshinori admitted, currently still in his small form and absolutely swamped by the quiet he was wearing.  “The good news is my quirk has stopped killing me.  The bad news is that where it stopped still isn’t great.”

 

Izuku nodded, “We theorized that was the case.  I don’t know if we can get you back up to where you were unless you took time off-  But we both know that’s a no-go.”

 

The blonde nodded, “No stopping me anytime soon.”

 

Izuku hummed, “When we get back, I’m gonna start looking into fixing your lungs.  Hopefully that and a more normal diet will help some more.”

 

“Don’t push yourself!”  Toshinori yelled as Izuku deftly tied his tie and put on his dress shoes, a gift from Melissa to make him not wear his red tennis shoes or his combat boots.

 

Izuku opened up his suit jacket to let Roaar hide in the inside pocket.  “Same to you!”

 

+x+

 

When Izuku arrived only the guys were there.

 

Kaminari was still wearing his uniform sans apron, since he probably didn’t expect to need formal wear.  Kirishima had a green-grey suit with a red tie, his hair as spiked up as ever.

 

Iida was wearing a blue suit that had pants clearly custom tailored with his quirk in mind.  And Shoto was wearing an almost entirely white outfit.  Izuku hoped for his sake no one spilled their drink.

 

The elevator opened up and Izuku had to stop himself gawking.  Uraraka has on a pink dress that was stunning on her, leaving the greenette stunned for a second.

 

“Wow, you look great!”  He managed to spit out, “like- perfect!”

 

She waved him off, “Come on Izuku if you keep that up we’ll never fit my big head back in the elevator.  Besides, it's not even mine, I had to borrow it from Yaomomo.”

 

Speaking of the taller girl, she and Jirou appeared soon after with apologies for being late.

 

Yaoyorozu’s green dress matched her golden accessories, and Jirou had apparently decided to keep her leather jacket over her dress.

 

Izuku was not surprised to see Kaminari gawking.

 

“Hey!  Guys!”  Melissa showed up, somehow managing to run in her heels, “Geeze, that took longer than I wanted.  I thought I’d miss you but now we’re all late for the party- sorry.”

 

“Nah, most of us took longer than expected.”  Izuku shook his head.  “Nice look.”

 

“Wow, did you two plan to match?”  Yaoyorozu asked and everyone else seemed to be thinking the same thing.

 

They both abruptly realized that they were in fact matching.  Izuku’s suit was only slightly darker blue than Melissa’s.  The main difference was their accessories.  Izuku sporting his miraculous in it’s usual silver, and two cufflinks with teal gems that matched his vest.  Meanwhile Melissa’s jewelry was gold, and Kalkki’s miraculous had changed slightly to have fold details.

 

“Nah, just coincidence I guess.”  Izuku shrugged.  “Everyone ready?”

 

But before they could leave, an alarm began to go off.

 

“Lis?”  the teen looked around.  “What’s this?”

 

“Security alert?”  She mumbled.

 

The i-Island Emergency System began to play a recorded audio, saying that there was a bomb threat, and the island was now on high alert.  The entire city was supposed to go into lockdown in the next ten minutes.

 

His classmates were murmuring their confusion and concerns when metal grates slid over the windows.  But Izuku’s was focusing on Melissa who looked genuinely panicked.

 

“This isn’t right.”  She said, “This isn’t the protocol for discovering explosives.  We shouldn’t be locking down, we are supposed to evacuate only the immediately affected area.”

 

She ran over to one of the elevators.  When she pressed the button, nothing happened.  Todoroki had pulled out his phone and informed them there was no signal.

 

“This is bad.  This is really bad.”  Melissa was saying to herself over and over, and Izuku was very grateful when Uraraka joined him in comforting her.

 

“Come on, we’ll see if we can get to the party, your dad has to know what’s going on right?”  the brunette suggested.  “Maybe it’s just a malfunction or someone on security spilled a drink?  We don’t know if it's something terrible yet.”

 

“Not to mention if it is something bad All Might and a bunch of other pros are also there.”  He reminded her.

 

“Right-”  She shook her head to clear it and pointed to a large set of double doors.  “Those are the emergency stairs, they’ll get us pretty close to the party.”

 

Notes:

I assume the reason Kirishima has an invite to the reception in cannon is because he's Bakugou's plus 1. To cover my bases Melissa gives him one now. Also, why are some of the heroes in their costumes and not formal wear? This confuses me, so were putting Toshinori in a suit. It's not like that'll change the plot, it just makes my brain make a little more sense.

The Island: *does anything remotely weird*
Melissa: Ah fuck, were gonna die.

Girl could rival Marinette in catastrophizing rn.

Chapter 88

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

What they found did not bode well.

 

From an opening to the higher floors Yaoyorozu was the first to spot the problem.  She quickly slapped a hand to her mouth and pointed.  The reaction felt appropriate as they saw several people with guns walking between civilians who were all sitting on the floor looking terrified.

 

All of the Heroes in the room were bound in what Izuku could only assume was more of the security system’s work.  That included All Might who was lying on the stage, shaking with rage as his inability to do anything.

 

“Jirou, come here, if I get All Might’s attention can you hear what he’s saying from up here?”  He asked, after a moment Jirou nodded, and Izuku quickly pulled out his phone.

 

He began turning his flashlight on and off in a three beat pattern and it only took the hero a moment to crane his head to look at them.

 

Izuku began signaling for Toshinori to talk before putting a hand to his ear to show they could hear him.

 

Jirou reported back what was said while Izuku’s gaze didn’t waver from his mentor.  He subtly made a signal like he was coughing before making an okay symbol and raising his eyebrows in question.

 

Toshinori held up one finger.  One hour.  

 

One hour he could hold this form before wearing himself out.

 

Izuku nodded as his classmate finished telling them what their teacher said.

 

“He wants us to hide out until further notice.”  Jirou said, “And that he’s putting Midoriya in charge of protecting us.”

Melissa’s eyes were scanning the crowd, “I don’t see my dad Izuku.”

 

The greenette’s grip tightened on the guard rail.  He nodded at Toshinori to show they understood and then stepped back, to not risk being seen.  They returned to the stairwell, and Izuku began pacing, whistling and notes spewing from his mouth as he thought.

 

“All Might wants us to stay hidden.”  Iida pointed out.  “We should listen to him.”

 

Kamanri snapped his fingers, “If we can get out of the building and find some heroes outside they can do something right?”  He suggested.

 

Melissa shook her head, “No, it wouldn’t be easy to get out now.  The ground floors are the most secure, and this is the same system they designed for Tartarus prison. And if we did manage to get out the security drones are already out, they might catch us before we can warn anyone.”

 

Izuku stopped pacing and everyone's eyes snapped to him.

 

“Lis,”  he looked at his friend, a plan decided in his mind.  “How well do you know how the security system runs?”

 

She smiled mischievously, already picking up on his idea, “Papa used to read the instruction manual to me when I wouldn’t sleep at night.  I know that system like the back of my hand.”

 

Izuku nodded, “Right, All Might put Me in charge.  And Me says you guys find a place to hide.  I’ll take Melissa and see if we can get the Islands system back under control.”

 

To his surprise, Uraraka shook her head violently.  “No way in hell are you leaving us to go off on your own.  We have no idea how many villains there are here!”

 

Kirishima agreed quickly, “Yeah you’re gonna need backup.  If you run into villains Melissa is going to be the only one there and she has her own job to do.  You need us.”

 

“The system is on the top floor.”  Melissa added, “Izuku can move fast, and carry me, we’re going to be a bigger target as a group.”

 

“Not to mention I’m the only one here with a license.”  Izuku insisted.

 

He and Melissa shared a worried look.  Truth be told, if they could leave the others, she could teleport them to the right floor no problem.  And Izuku couldn’t transform without at least Iida and Uraraka finding out about his miraculous.

 

As much as he loved his friends, his anonymity as The Guardian was key.

 

“Izuku.”  Uraraka said firmly.  “I don’t want to slow you down.  But if you think I’ll sit here while you’re running off to fight, who knows what?  You're dead wrong, I’ll be there backing you up no matter what you tell me.”

 

Izuku mentally swore.

 

For fucks sake, why did he have to make so many amazing friends.

 

“Okay fine.”  Izuku conceded.

 

It would be better to know where everyone was, that meant less chances to reveal himself.

 

Much to his chagrin the rest of his classmates all agreed they would be coming too.

 

“You have some amazing friends, Izuku.”  Melissa patted his shoulder as he, Iida, and Kirishima offered her, Uraraka, and Yaoyorozu their jackets.  Seeing as running and potentially fighting in strapless or low cut dresses were likely to get awkward real fast.

 

Meanwhile all the girls ditched their shoes since they’d be harder to run in.

 

Izuku sighed.  “I know.  I’m lucky.”  He wanted to be mad, but he was also really happy to have the people he did.

 

It’s fine.  They had one hour.  If he and Melissa could slip away for even a second they could still get to the top.

 

The teen stepped out to the balcony, Melissa hot on his heels.

 

When Toshinori looked up Izuku gestured to himself then Melissa, who tapped her glasses, before they pointed up.

 

Toshinori nodded, and managed to give them a smile.

 

Izuku just prayed he could hold on for them.

 

He’d fix this.  They’d save everyone.  Izuku would settle for nothing less.

Notes:

Look at the guys being gentleman. Uraraka is about to be so happy she wore opaque tights.

Izuku: Damnit! Why did I have to befriend such amazing people!

Chapter 89

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

They started up the emergency stairs.  This was not going to be a short trip by any means, Iida was leading the pack with Izuku and Melissa right behind him.

 

The thirtieth floor was hollow comfort, and Izuku was already starting to feel his legs ache.

 

Roaar was still in his jacket, along with Kalkki, which Melissa was wearing with the sleeves rolled up.

 

“How- are you- so fast-?”  Yaoyorozu panted from behind them.

 

“I’ve done this before as a workout.”  She explained, between skillfully controlled breaths.  “Though I only ran up half the floors and down the rest of the way.”

 

Uraraka was lagging, not too far behind but Izuku didn’t want to risk her getting left alone.

 

He stopped and let everyone else pass him.

 

“Go ahead- I’ll catch up to you.”  Uraraka insisted as she paused briefly and held onto the rail.  “If I need to I’ll use my quirk to- ah!”

 

Izuku didn’t let her finish the statement.  Instead he just scooped up the brunette and returned to running, quickly catching up to the rest of the group.

 

“Show off.”  Kirishima panted as Izuku took his place beside Melissa again.

 

“I can run!”  Uraraka said quickly, red in the face at being carried.

 

“Don’t worry about it,”  Izuku told her.  “Your light as a feather.”

 

Toshinori, he’d never complain about you and that stupid fridge again.

 

When they got to the 80th floor, Izuku nearly ran into Iida’s back.  He put his passenger down as he realized their path was blocked.

 

“They must have locked down this part of the staircase.”  Melissa panted, she looked at the only other door.  “If we break through we’ll definitely alert them to where we are.  But if we go through this way- it’ll notify them that a door has opened here.”

 

Izuku paused, they didn’t have a choice.  To continue they would have to let the villains know their position.

 

“Melissa, what’s on the 80th floor?”  Izuku asked quickly.

 

“The greenhouse takes up most of the floor.”  She thought, “there is a central elevator and another set of emergency stairs on the other side of the building.”

 

Izuku nodded, “We’ll go this way then.  We’ll have a better chance at hiding in the greenhouses, the stairs world just cage us in on lower ground.  Everyone, catch your breath, we’ll need to keep moving once I open that door.”

 

They had already spent half their time running up the stairs.

 

Once everyone was ready, Izuku quickly pulled the door to the 80th floor open and held it open for everyone.  He was the last through, and heard the door shut behind them.

 

It didn’t take long at all for the barriers that separated the floors to snap into place.  

 

If he and Melissa were at the back they could get separated while leaving his classmates a hiding place but- no they were too far apart.

 

The greenhouse door was in view, Todoroki got them an opening and Iida and Kirishima made quick work of the barrier.

 

“Scatter, hide!”  Izuku said fast as the elevator showed it was moving.

 

Iida, Todoroki, and Uraraka all quickly moved into a mass of shrubs.  Kaminari hid behind a wide trunked tree, putting Jirou behind him.  Kirishima threw himself in a flowering bush. 

 

Melissa dragged Izuku out of view and he crouched down doing his best to force his breathing still.  The doors to the elevator opened to reveal two villains.

 

“Can the camera’s see us?”  he asked, and they both scanned for a lens.  When she shook her head Izuku nodded, “Give me my jacket real quick.”

 

She handed over the item without question and Izuku got as low to the ground as possible.  “Cover me.  Stripes on. ”  He did his best to hide the glow of his transformation with his coat and quickly grabbed his bolas.

 

A surge of ice filled the room, as Todoroki jumped in as Kirishima was found.

 

Melissa also jumped up, reaching for her beaded necklace.  Izuku trusted her judgement on needing to step in.

 

Flicking open the weapon he reached in, already knowing what he was looking for.

 

He set Wayzz and Pollen’s miraculous on the ground before quickly saying “ Stripes off”

 

As both kwami formed in his hands Izuku pressed their miraculous into their paws.

 

“Go, find your holders.”  He said quickly before vaulting over the bushes and running into the fight.

 

Melissa was currently between Jirou, who had a weapon compliments of Yaoyorozu, and both girls and Kamnari were facing down a purple skinned villain.

 

She was tossing more of her electric pearls, which had been cleverly disguised as her necklace before.  The gold also made them excellent conductors, letting Kaminari better aim his own shocks at the villains.

 

“How many weapons were you gonna smuggle into the party?”  Izuku asked as he pulled them out of the way of a large boulder of ice that must have come from where Kirishima and Todoroki were holding off the other villain.

 

“This dress has deep pockets!”  She yelled.

 

+x+

 

Tenya had gotten separated from his classmates by the sheer amount of Ice created from Todoroki’s fight.  Attempting to still be useful, he was trying to find a way to get the elevator open.

 

“My knight!”  said a very familiar voice.

 

Tenya spun around as his kwami friend immediately nuzzled into his hands.  “Pollen!  How did you get here?”

 

“The Guardian found out what was happening and sent us to help!”  She cheered, shoving her comb at him which Tenya quickly put on. 

 

The teen nodded, “I’m glad I can use your power with more nobel intentions this time!  Pollen, Buzz on!”

 

 He quickly ran back towards the fight.  Out of the two villains, the smaller actually seemed more dangerous.  So with a burst of speed, Bumblebee ran to attack.

 

“Venom!”   He jabbed the villain in the back, instantly causing him to stiffen.

 

Todoroki jolted, “it’s you…”

“Yes, I was asked to assist.”  Bumblebee said, already thinking about his timer.

 

“Uh, who is-?”  Kirishima was pointing at the bee vigilante but Todoroki had already turned back to their other classmates.

 

“You four go!  We’ll finish this up!”  He shouted, spreading ice beneath Melissa, Yaoyorozu, Midoriya, and Uraraka’s feet.  They were the only ones close enough together.

 

The ice rose as a solid pillar until the group was able to jump onto the catwalks above the greenhouse.

 

As some of the robot sentries from outside began to appear, Tenya grinned beneath his helmet.  With both Pollen and his classmates' help, he knew this wouldn’t take five minutes.

 

+x+

 

“Yaoyorozu, I need a few things if we want to get through this door.”  Melissa yelled as she pulled out a multi-tool from her pocket and pried off the door’s sensor.

 

Quickly the hero student made what was requested and after a moment, the controls sparked violently.

 

Izuku and Melissa were able to pull the doors open just enough to get them through to the other side.

 

“The closer to the center of the building the stronger the doors, the stair door doesn’t lock either.”  She said as Yaoyorozu made a small explosive to blast through a barrier.

 

Sure enough they were able to make it up a few more floors unhindered.

 

Ochako was ashamed to say she was lagging behind again.  She definitely would start running more after this.

 

But as a small flash of green caught her attention she stopped and quickly pulled it into Iida’s jacket.

 

“Wayzz.”  She whispered as she kept running.  “Man am I happy to see you!”

 

“And I you!”  he cheered, pushing his miraculous up to her collar.  Where she grabbed it and shoved it on.

 

Once she was out of sight of her classmates and was sure they wouldn't turn around and see her, she stopped for a second.


“Wayzz, Shell on!”

Notes:

The original plan for this segment of the story was Izuku and Melissa desperately trying to ditch his classmates in increasingly funny ways. They would fail to realize Izuku was ditching them and kept jumping in to prevent the separation. Like they would try and be on the other side of a closing barrier and Todoroki would lodge it open so they could pass through. They would try and fall behind on the stairs and Uraraka would start floating them and dragging them forward. At some point they literally just try and hide in a closet and Iida drags them out, makes a comment about running off to kiss some other time, and the two start gagging at the implication.

This was cut because the tone had started shifting to be way more serious.

Anyways- Our lads! The miraculous heroes! They're back!

Chapter 90

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

When they entered the server room, even more security robots were there to greet them.

 

“Midoriya, think you can handle them?”  Jirou asked.

 

“Wait!”  Melissa caught him off before he could answer.  “If any of these servers are damaged, the Island's security could be damaged too!  We need to protect them at all costs!”

 

“Protect huh?”  They all turned to the new voice.

 

Oto-hime eyes showed that she grinned at them, “Sorry I’m late to the party.”

 

“You're that vigilante who saved Iida!”  Jirou shouted.

 

The turtle holder saluted them.  “Guilty as charged.  And now I’m the one saving you.  Your friends filled me in.  She was pretty worn out so I got her somewhere safe, don’t worry.”

 

“I can’t believe we left Ochako…”  Yaoyorozu sounded devastated at not having noticed her disappearance.

 

“Hey, you're focused, things happen.”  Oto-hime pulled her shield from her back.  “Blondie and Green, you two need to get to the top right?  Get going, you two ladies stay and help me.”

 

“Alright.”  Izuku nodded, “We’ll trust you.”

 

It was unspoken that they all were very grateful for her rescue of Iida all those months ago.  That made the girls more inclined to trust her.

 

“Alright ya bags of bolts, lets see what you’ve got!”  Oto-hime held up her shield.  “ Shelter!”

 

A shield of green scraped over the girls all the way to the elevator, preventing more robots from coming in and keeping the servers safe.

 

“We’ll be firing from behind,” Yoayorosu said as she formed two bazooka-like weapons and started making clay balls to fire from them.

 

Oto-hime spun her shield on one finger like a basketball.  “Let’s go!”

 

+x+

 

Melissa and Izuku both took in deep lungfuls of air once they hit the roof.

 

“So, those were your heroes huh?”  Melissa rubbed sweat from her face as she tossed her final electric pearl to short out the roof's camera.

 

“Yep,”  Izuku nodded.  “I hoped you'd meet them under better circumstances.”

 

“Hey”  She grabbed his arm.  “They’ll be fine.  Wayzz and Pollen won't let anything happen to those kids.  You know that.”

 

The greenette took a deep breath, and nodded again.  “We need to hurry, let’s finish this.  Roaar, Stripes on!”

 

For the second time in short order, Izuku felt Roaar’s magic wrap around him.

 

“Kalkki, Full Gallop!”   Melissa called, letting her own costume appear in a flash of grey and blue.

 

Her suit was different from last time, Izuku noted idly.  Her formerly warm brown jacket was almost black.  And her boots, which had formerly only gone to mid caf, now we're up to her knees.

 

The most notable change was her eyes, which had turned black with bright red pupils.

 

“Spooky.”  The teen noted, tossing her a bag of chips from his bolas.  “Take us up and I’ll deal with any villains we run into, you focus on getting the security system back under control.”

 

She nodded and a ring of blue magic appeared around her wrist, “Voyage!”

 

She strategically placed them a floor below the control room to lessen the chance of the portal being seen.  And before the portal even closed, Izuku spotted two men with guns facing away from them.

 

He blasted for awed and both were sent tumbling down the stairs, their guns in Izuku’s hand.  He snapped both in two and dropped them, the villains didn’t appear to be getting up so he left them be.

 

Melissa, per their plan, had already run ahead so Izuku ran up the stairs in time to see her throw yet another villain down them, this one with blades for hands.

 

Izuku broke off a piece of the hand rail and bent it around the man's torso before twisting the ends around the rail on the other side.

 

“Stay.”  Izuku pointed.

 

Melissa’s transformation had already fallen, and she was holding Kalkki in her palms while looking around corners.

 

Which means Izuku could very clearly see her expression when something caught her eye.

 

“What’s wrong?”  he mumbled, stepping up behind her to peer around the corner.

 

“My dad is in there.”  She hissed, “And Sam.  What are they doing here?”

 

Izuku’s eyes caught on the professor who was hunched over a computer, typing something furiously and occasionally saying something even his enhanced ears could only just pick up.

 

Something about “stolen,” “Toshinori,” “villains.”

 

“The villains probably needed something that only he could unlock, come on.”  Izuku crept closer, posture wary.  “We need to know if they’re alone.”

 

Once outside the door, Izuku did a slow scan of the room.  He didn’t see anyone else, but he didn’t exactly have a flawless vantage point.

 

What he did have was a much better spot for hearing them mens conversation as Sam pulled a case from one of the storage blocks.  The man clicked it open and scanned the contents.  “You did it, it’s all here.”

 

The professor sagged in relief, “Thank goodness, I got it back.”

 

Izuku felt Melissa stiffen.

 

“The villains have kept everyone else busy, the plan went perfectly.”  Sam said, smiling as he descended the stairs, closing the case as he did.

 

She moved past him and Izuku followed, lingering at the door as his friend’s hands clenched into shaking fists.  “Papa.”

 

+x+

 

David Shield would like to say he didn’t scare easily.  He’d chased Toshinori around fighting villains for long enough that it took a lot to genuinely rattle him.

 

Seeing his daughter, bruised and beaten, glaring at him was not something he’d ever considered.  Izuku was behind her, his own eyes narrowed and his mouth a thin line.

 

Melissa did not look happy.

 

She looked angry as all hell.

 

And that scared him.

Notes:

Izuku: She's gonna hit you.
David Shield: Yeah...
Izuku: Seeing as you deserve it I will laugh.
David Shield: Yeeeaaaah....

I don't have the drawing done for Melissa right now, I'm sorry! I'll get it posted as soon as it's done.

Chapter 91: Buckrider Reigns It In

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Got this done last night so I'll post this here, here's Buckrider

+x+

“Tell me I’m missing something.”  Melissa snapped.  “Because based on what Sam just said- it sounds like you’re the reason villains are here.  It sounds like you're the reason Uncle Might and all those other heroes are stuck waiting for us to come and save them.  It sounds like you did something really fucking stupid to steal something, so please tell me what I’m missing.”

Izuku did not move forward, he thought there was a good 40% chance Melissa was about to throw something at her father, and he did not want to be that something.  Instead he leaned on the door frame, arms crossed.

 

“Please Miss, there is something you don’t know.”  Sam stepped in, holding up the case they’d stolen.  “This here is a device and research your father and I had been working on for a long time.  It can be used to amplify someone's quirk, without damaging their body or brain like quirk-drugs do.”

 

Izuku’s eyes flashed before they narrowed again.

 

The Professor looked down as he picked up where Sam left off.  “It was deemed too dangerous and the project was canceled.  They made me give up both the prototype and the only copy of the plans.  Everything else was destroyed.”

 

“It was my plan to stage this break in.”  Sam added quickly. “We hired the people pretending to be villains, they would keep everyone distracted so your father and I could retrieve the invention and make it disappear, then we could just continue our research in secret.”

 

Melissa did not like this answer.  “Why?  Why do all of this?  Don’t tell me it was just because the work was important to you.  Don’t insult me by telling me that the Papa I know would do something so idiotic for something as simple as a project being canceled.”

 

Professor Shield looked ashamed, but he did answer.  “I don’t know if either of you know this, but All Might is- his quirk is fading.”

 

Melissa tensed and Izuku stood up straight.

 

“He was injured and his body couldn’t take it anymore.  It finally levelled out but he’s weaker than ever.”  The man finally looked at them again.  “But if he can use this, he can be stronger than ever without risking his health-”

 

“And you think he’d accept this?”  Izuku finally spoke up, finally closing the gap between him and Melissa.  He hadn’t been this angry in a long time.  “You think he’d be okay with you risking innocent people on his behalf?  Yes, I knew he was injured, I’ve seen it.  I’m the one who has been picking up the pieces for two years!  So I can pretty firmly say that all you’ve managed to do is kill off your friendship, soil your daughter's good opinion of you, and traumatize a building full of people!”

 

Okay maybe he said more than he should right then.  Reign it in.

 

“No."  Izuku shook his head, "I know Toshinori too well.  I thought you did but apparently I was fucking wrong.”  He sneered.

 

“All of us, risked our lives.  Izuku and his classmates- we all were fighting for our lives to get up here!”  Melissa shouted.  “Do you have any idea what we risked to get up here?  How scared we all were!?”

“What- do you mean?”  The Professor to his credit, did look confused.  “It’s all fake, the villains aren’t-”

 

“News flash, tonight I watched one of Izuku’s classmates nearly get his head taken off by a villain.  I had to watch children get thrown through walls!  I was shot at and nearly stabbed in the last 20 minutes alone!”  She snapped.

 

Izuku took the moment of their stunned reactions to scale the stairs in a streak of purples and green and take the case out of the Professor's hand.

 

“Both of you knew what you risked with this stupid plan of yours.  Once the villains are dealt with you’ll both be arrested, if you’re lucky you won’t be charged with terrorism.”  He flipped it open, grabbed the first thing he saw, which was a harddrive, and shattered it under his heel.

 

He picked up the device itself, which looked a little like a metal spider and was going to break that too.

 

“No don’t-”

 

Izuku might have ignored both Professor Shield and Sam if he wasn’t wrapped in cold steel at the same time and slammed into a wall.

 

“Izuku!”  Melissa yelled, immediately running over to him and trying to help pull the metal free from where it was compressing his chest into the wall.

 

Izuku could only see stars of color flashing in his vision while his head felt like it was splitting in two.  And- oh boy that was probably a concussion- he did his best not to vomit but breathing wasn’t exactly easy right now either.

 

Izuku heard, more than saw, Sam handing over the fallen case.  Heard the man explain that he needed more from his efforts than he’d received.  Heard him admit to knowing this was a real group of criminals, not just actors.

 

He definitely heard the gunshot.

 

“Sam!”

 

Sam had been shot?  Why?

 

Izuku furiously blinked to clear his vision, and just in time since the Professor took his own bullet

 

“Papa!”

 

No- don’t-

 

Melissa’s attempts to get to her father were stopped as the butt of the lead villain's gun made contact with her head, sending the girl flying.

 

Izuku needed to focus, he needed to move.

 

The gun was leveled at Melissa’s head.

 

And Izuku saw red.

 

Notes:

For reference what David and Sam are seeing, is Melissa looking fresh out of a fight with Izuku standing behind her like a villainous sidekick about to film his boss beating your ass.

Well, someone will get their ass beat after all.

Also, to explain the name a little bit! Buckriders were witches who made a pact with the Devil. They rode on Bucks, not horses, but some of their folkloric ideas were combined with the Wild Hunt and came together to form the American concept of the Ghost Rider.

*blasts Johnny Cash*

Chapter 92

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The metal binding Izuku to the wall fractured outward, creating a barrage of shrapnel that narrowly avoided lodging itself in the villain's head.

 

Melissa had already been getting ready to move and dropped to the ground, rolling closer to Izuku even as he surged past her.

 

His fist met a wall, newly formed from the twisting steel walls of the room around them.

 

“Lis!”  Izuku shouted, and oh geez- did his voice sound weird?  “I’ve got this, go save everyone else!”

“Izuku-”

 

“They need you Lis, then get back to me okay?”  He demanded before arching back his other hand and-

 

CRACK!

 

The barrier crumbled.

 

He heard Melissa pass him.  She would be fine, she could handle herself.

 

“Give up.”  Izuku snapped, “You're beaten.”

 

“Not yet- Stop Her!”  The leader shouted.

 

Izuku batted away another attack and spared a single glance at his friend, who roundhouse kicked her attacker in the head.

 

This time the leader changed up his tactics and Izuku was forced to start moving as several pillars of the already damaged room began to twist and wrap around each other to try and pin him again.

 

He saw the villains slip out as his arm was caught, and he needed to twist around to try and pull himself free.

 

As soon as he touched the metal, it too damn near exploded and Izuku shouted in shock and more than a little pain as a shard hit his jaw.

 

But with no time to focus on that, he hit the ground running.

 

+x+

 

Ochako had thrown herself into the stairwell before her transformation could fall.  She had maybe a half a minute to breathe before she was back in her dress and Iida’s coat in a flash of green magic.

 

“You and your friends did an excellent job!”  Wayzz cheered.

 

She nodded before fishing around in her dress’s pockets.

 

“Here, Yaomomo always keeps snacks on her.”  She handed him a granola bar which the kwami happily took.

 

“If you don’t mind, I’d like to try and find Pollen, she’ll probably also need a recharge?”  he asked.

 

“There’s- another kwami here?”  The girl rubbed some sweat from her face, still panting from the fight.

 

Wayzz nodded but did not elaborate.

 

“Right, go ahead, I’ll wait here.”  She slid down the wall, too tired to keep standing.

 

The kwami vanished down the stairs, and Ochako was left to finish calming down.

 

Moments later the speaker system crackled to life and it was announced that the I-Island security system was back to normal mode.

 

+x+

 

Tenya had unceremoniously hidden himself away the second his classmates were no longer looking.

 

Todoroki had abruptly realized his departure but was distracted when it was pointed out that Tenya had vanished as his normal self too.

 

Not willing to pop out just yet, the teen laid low, hiding himself in the large amount of plant life around them.

 

“Excellent my Knight!”  Pollen whisper shouted in excitement.  “You handled those villains like they were nothing!”

 

“Yes, thank you for your aid.”  He pet her mane and the kwami buzzed with joy at the attention.

 

“Pollen?”  A voice asked and Tenya was shocked to see another kwami, this one green, holding a granola bar and flying towards them.  “Oh, you must be Bumblebee then.”

 

“Yes.”  He nodded.  “You’re a kwami- you’re Oto-hime’s kwami!”

 

“Indeed and she’ll be waiting for me to return to her.  I just wanted to make sure Pollen had something to eat.  I’m Wayzz”  He held up the snack which the teen unwrapped for them and broke in half.

 

When the tower shook, he shared a brief look with the kwami before Wayzz shoved his snack in his mouth and fazed through the ceiling.

 

“What’s happening?”  Tenya asked, panicked.

 

“Oftentimes when an animal is cornered it will act the most erratic.”  Pollen said looking to the sky.  “Perhaps the villains have chosen not to stand down!”

 

Notes:

Ooo- what's this? A new ability? We'll seeeee :)

People really need to stop underestimating Melissa. And Also, head cannon that Momo is the kind of friend who always has food on her, everywhere, those pockets are custom deep to hold many snacks. And when one of her friend is crying she'll just grab a chocolate bar out of her pocket like, "eat up girly, let's go kill your ex." One of the hills I'll die on.

Chapter Text

Izuku had much more trouble chasing the villains up the stairs than he might normally. He blamed the concussion, seeing as the room was spinning and the bright lights of the stairwell made him want to puke.

 

When he finally crested the stairs, he saw a helicopter and the villain tossing the Professor inside.

 

“Stop!” He said, stumbling slightly. “Give him back now!”

 

The villain turned to look at the teen. Izuku could admit he probably didn’t look super intimidating, struggling to stand and bleeding from the head and face.

 

“What, are you here to bring him to justice? Or are you going to try and rescue a criminal?” The boss asked, still holding the experiment in one hand.

 

“I don’t give a damn what he did.” Izuku snarled, “I’m giving you one more chance to surrender peacefully before I rip that helicopter in half and beat you with the cockpit.”

 

“You’re rather violent for a hero.” The man narrowed his eyes and he pressed a hand to the ground.

 

Izuku was already moving, by the time the first metal pillar came close to him he was already twisting round it. It was a little like fighting Todoroki back at the sports festival. He could vanish in the darkness and the terrain.

 

He was making good progress until the villain made his first mildly intelligent move of the evening and raised his gun hand at the Professor.

 

Izuku wasn’t dumb enough to assume he was bluffing and stopped dead, only feet away from the stairs to the landing pad.

 

“That’s the thing about heroes, your big talk but you're held back by the people you’re protecting.” The villain pressed a hand to the ground

 

Izuku felt his eyes flash in anger.

 

But he didn’t move as he was again thrown into a wall-

 

POP!

 

Oh that was his arm- oh fuck!

 

He didn’t rise right away.

 

The world was spinning too much- he couldn’t- he couldn’t

 

“DON’T YOU DARE LOSE THAT SMILE!”

 

Thank Fuck.

 

“Professor, Briefcase-” izuku pointed at the helicopter with his uninjured arm. “Grab both!”

 

“ALRIGHT!”

 

His mentor may not know why the briefcase was important, but Izuku wanted to be sure they had it managed.

 

When he saw All Might punch a hole through the helicopter- seriously how cool was it that he could think such a sentence?- he did something much less cool and leaned over to vomit.

 

He maybe had a few more minutes of transformation and two strong attacks left in him. Maybe four if they were weaker ones.

 

Izuku wasn’t sure he would remain conscious if another one of those pillars hit him though-

 

The teen spit to try and clear the bad taste from his mouth, it didn’t work, and then stumbled to his feet. All Might had already landed and Izuku limped over to where he was breaking the makeshift restraints on his friend.

 

“I’m sorry.  I’m so sorry.” The man kept repeating, much to All Might’s confusion. “This is all my fault.”

 

Izuku set his mouth into a thin line and did not make eye contact when his mentor looked at him.

 

Thankfully- from a certain point of view, he was spared from answering as the man was promptly yanked away again.

 

“Shit-” All Might yelled and Izuku- really needed to sit down.

 

Unfortunately the world began to rapidly tumbled and shift as half the fucking roof came apart.

 

The greenette’s eyes flashed as he looked around. His eyes caught three things, one the villain was wearing Professor Shield’s stupid quirk amp. Izuku was so going to break that thing when this was over. Two where Professor Shield was being rapidly encased with metal and wires, and- well most of the tower.

 

And the third-

 

“Dave what the hell did you create?” All Might asked.

 

Izuku tried to grab his mentor's arm, missed, bu that blonde caught his hand anyway.

 

“Ignore the villain, clear the path and I’ll grab the Professor, I have a plan.” The teen begged as he steadied himself.

 

The blonde's eyes widened as he probably put together Izuku’s idea as well.

 

“I’ll cover you then.”

 

Chapter 94

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku readied himself, there was still blood on his face and bile in his mouth, but he wasn’t out just yet.

 

When All Might launched forward, Izuku tried to find more stable ground to take off from.  They only had one good chance at this.

 

Even with an enhanced quirk, the villain still mostly used whatever metal was closest.  So instead of using more from the lower part of the building, he was just switching around the position of what he already had.

 

That meant that as All Might aimed for a direct attack after breaking up more snakes of steel and wire, the gaps began to form around where he’d hidden away Professor Shield.

 

Izuku leaped as soon as he got a clear view of brown hair and reached out with his good arm.  With a grunt and a yelp of pain as they both really really needed medical attention, Izuku pulled the man free and aimed to land somewhere not covered in sharp damaged metal.

 

Izuku could still hear the villain talking as the ground rapidly approached.

 

+x+

 

“You brat, oh well.  I’ll deal with him after I kill you.”

 

Toshinori glared at the villain as he saw Izuku hit the ground, the boy wrapping himself around Dave to soften the blow.  Because honestly, that kid was too good for this world.

 

He was deeply disturbed to discover that this villain apparently had a second quirk, which meant obviously All for One was involved in this clusterfuck.

 

The villain had aimed for his old injury, and despite Izuku’s hard work it still hurt like a motherfucker to be hit there.

 

He decided then and there that he was going to kick this man, even when he was in handcuffs.  No question.

 

He, Melissa, and Izuku could form a line.  Get the other students in on this too, good friendly bonding exercise.

 

“I can charge even more for this little device after I use it to kill the world's number one hero.  Farewell Symbol of-.”

 

“Okay, that’s enough of that.”  Said another, much more welcome voice.

 

A hand was reaching through a glowing blue portal and it plucked the metal device off of the villain's head.

 

“What the-”

 

He turned away from All Might as a glowing pair of red eyes and a bright smile balanced on the rapidly growing portal.

 

“Hi!  You hurt my family, now I’m gonna kick your ass!”  Melissa happily stated.

 

And boy did she make good on that statement.

 

+x+

Izuku could see the portal open from a distance.  Which meant he saw Melissa grab the villain by his hair and throw him off his self-erected vantage point.  And if her throwing motion was anything to indicate, she took some scalp off when she did.

 

Buckrider was not a field hero.  They had decided this very early on.

 

That did not mean she could not fight.

 

When the man made the frankly poor choice to stand up post being thrown from a tower, Buckrider picked him up by the arm and judo threw him into the ground.

 

Perhaps it was the extra quirk the man had boosted, but the villain just kept trying to get up, and kept getting absolutely pummeled.

 

“I may not be a UA student!”  Buckrider shouted as she raised the villain by the collar, “But I think they’ll give me permission to say this!   Plus Ultra, BITCH !

 

And with one final punch that sent the villain flying, not unlike what he'd done to Izuku, he finally collapsed to the ground in a heap.

 

Buckrider dusted off her hands as All Might finished untangling himself from the wires that had bound him.  They both approached Izuku and the Professor.

 

“You wanna do the honors?”  She held up the quirk amp and Izuku made a ‘gimme’ motion with his good hand.

 

Once it was dust in his palm, Izuku sighed in relief.

 

With that over and done with, and seemingly no new surprises to cause more problems, he gave up fighting the black at the edge of his vision.

 

The last thing he heard was everyone shouting his name.

 

+x+

 

Oto-hime had been running up the stairs when a blue of yellow caught up to her.

 

She briefly raised her guard before-

 

“Oto-hime!”  The- boy?  Teen probably said, it was a little hard to tell with the armor.

 

“Yeah, who are you?”  She knew there was another miraculous holder here, but nothing about them.

 

“Forgive me for not introducing myself, I’m Bumblebee.”  He stood straighter as he said it.  “This is only my second time using a miraculous, and since the situations around my first appearance were rather muddled, I should have realized that you would not know me.”

 

She nodded, she supposed it made it easier to recognize her when her face and name were plastered on TV for a few days.  “Nice to meet you, I guess you already know my name then?”

 

They shook hands and started up the stairs, this time moving together.

 

“Were you assisting the students downstairs?”  He asked as they moved.

 

“Yeah, I told the girls I ran into to hide.  What about you?”  She raised an eyebrow.

 

Bumblebee was a little hard to read since his mask obscured his face, so she hoped he was as at ease as he sounded.  “I ran into a few student heroes on my way up.  I had to leave them but all was safe when I did.”

 

She was glad they were all okay.

 

When they crested the top of the stairs and entered the roof, they caught the tail end of a truly impressive beating.

 

A woman they didn’t recognize was currently beating a man into the dirt, while All Might looked to have lost a fight with a cat's cradle, and Izuku was sitting on the ground with another man she didn’t know.

 

When the woman punched a villain through a wall not ten feet from them, both miraculous heroes mutually prayed this was a good guy.


Seeing as All Might appeared to recognize her, that seemed a safe assumption.

Notes:

Izuku is so NOT okay my guys. Poor boy, I didn't give him the insanely high pain tolerance cannon gives every character. Oh man David's gonna feel so bad when he finds out how close Izuku was to dying :)

Chapter 95: Pan Breaks the Limit

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Bumblebee was very pleased to meet Oto-hime again.  The turtle heroine was as calm as ever, and he was certain his classmates had been safe under her watch.

 

The woman he didn’t know and All Might were approaching Midoriya where she offered him a little metal trinket that the greenette promptly crushed into little fragments.

 

Hoenwer, much to his horror, a closer look at Midoriya made it clear he was much worse for wear than any of them and the teen seemed to faint.

 

It took all of Bumblebee’s strength not to call out to his friend like the three people with him did.

 

Bumblebee didn’t know Midoriya, he needed to play this off as casual concern.

 

When Oto-hime moved forward they saw the woman look up at them, her bright red eyes flashing through a few emotions.

 

She shared a word with All Might who picked up the unconscious teen and followed her over to them.

 

“I’ll handle these two All Might, you get him to safety.”  She said as they approached.

 

It briefly crossed Tenya’s mind that All Might could recognize his companion but the number one hero was clearly far more focused on Midoriya as he spared them little more than a glance as he ran downstairs.

 

The woman crossed her arms and seemed to appraise them.  “Thank you both for your help.  I’m sure Wayzz and Pollen are exhausted so you’d better run off.”

 

Bumblebee’s heart skipped a beat.  “You’re a miraculous holder.”

 

“You could call me a reserve hero.  Special emergencies only.”  She tapped her glasses, which he had to guess was her miraculous.  “Horse Miraculous, Master of Space and Migration.  My miraculous allows me to teleport so I’m always on call when things get too tense. “

 

That must have been how The Guardian got their miraculous here.

 

“Who are you?”  Oto-hime asked, a little in awe.

 

“Johnny Blaze-”  The user rolled her eyes.  “You should know, secret identities are paramount to staying a miraculous holder.  No one may know, not just because you’ll potentially get arrested but because the more one holder knows the more of a target they become.  For example, I’m not a field hero, so I know who Oto-hime and Bumblebee are, and how you got your miraculous.”

 

Bumblebee stiffened as her eyes lingered on him.

 

She might suspect what his intentions had been.

 

“The Guardian was right to choose you, so expect to hear from me or him sometime soon.  For now, keep Wayzz and Pollen hidden.  You’ll hear from me or The Guardian to recollect them before you leave the island.”  She finished, then smiled.  “Welcome to the team, fledgling heroes.”

 

“Wait, if you can’t tell us who you are, can you give us something to call you?”  Oto-hime put up a hand to try and stop the heroine from leaving.

 

“Buckrider.”  The saluted before striding over to where she had left the villain in the wall indent.  “Up and at 'em’ ugly.  Time for you to go get measured for your orange jumpsuit.  Voyage!”

 

A blue portal opened a few feet from her and the heroine vanished, villain in tow.

 

+x+

 

Izuku woke up with a sharp gasp of pain and a hand pushing him back down onto a bed.

 

“Easy kid- deep breaths.”  Someone- Toshinori?  Yeah, that sounded like Toshinori.  “Deep breaths.”

 

That might have been easier if he didn’t feel like there was a massive weight on his chest.

 

Everything was blurry when he opened his eyes.

 

“What the hell?”  He asked.

 

“Roaar said you pushed beyond your limits again.”  The blonde's hand was still lingering close by and Izuku pushed his arm into it, relishing in the contact.  “And on top of that you were in really bad shape.”

 

“I had a concussion…?”  he asked.

 

“You still have a concussion.  I-Island doesn’t have any strong healers on staff so you’re gonna have to wait this one out.”  Toshinori rubbed little circles on Izuku’s arm, and he liked that because it was something to pay attention to that wasn’t the pain in his everything.  “You also had several bits of shrapnel in you that they needed to operate.  Thankfully none of them hit anything vital, though one went through your jaw and narrowly missed going up into your eye.”

 

“I did that.”  Izuku remembered.  “Everything was splintering when I touched it for a while.”

 

“That’ll be the limit you broke.  Roaar said you were cousin potential energy to build in something and break out, destroying stuff from the inside out.”  His mentor sounded like he nodded.

 

Outbreak.

 

“Outbreak?”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“Okay Izuku.”

 

“Friends okay?”

 

“All of our friends are okay.?”

 

“I wanna sleep.”

 

“You should be safe to right now.”

 

+x+

 

Melissa exited her father's hospital room rubbing her eyes.

 

They had had a long, long, talk about making half-brained evil schemes.  Both had come to the conclusion he was a lousy criminal and should avoid further pursuits at all costs.

 

Things weren’t okay, her father would still be facing trial and even if he avoided jail time their name was forever going to be associated with a terrible event.  Quite frankly she was still coming to terms that life could probably never go back to normal now.

 

But things were spoken and understood.  And that meant she at least knew what to brace for.

 

She found Uncle-Might still in Izuku’s room.

 

Guilt was knawing at both of them that the teen had gotten into such bad condition before they realized.

 

He had not only been concussed, but his arm had been dislocated, shrapnel had been lodged in his face, shoulder, legs, and hand.  And on top of all that the magic fatigue he’d been experiencing had made the doctors think he might just not recover.  Too exhausted to heal.

 

But Izuku was well versed in miracles, which they should have known by now.  He probably would laugh when he heard how confused he’d made I-Islands medical teams.

 

“He woke up for a minute or two but then went right back to sleep.”  Uncle-Might told her.

 

“What about you?”  She sat down, eyes still a little stingy.  “Izuku and Dad both mentioned you’d been injured?”

 

“That was a while ago actually, we didn’t tell you at the time because- well you were young.”  He sighed, it was odd looking at her Uncle like this, smaller, skeletal, tired.  “I was almost killed around 7 years ago now, in a villain fight.  But recently I’ve been on the upswing.”

 

He looked at Izuku.

 

“It’s not fair.  Izuku found a way to heal me in ways that quirks couldn’t begin to touch.  And when he gets hurt, all I can do is sit and wait.”

 

They both sat for a moment.

 

“I’m gonna go get Auntie Inko.”  Melissa decided.

 

“Okay kid, then rest up.  Even if you stay here, you went through a lot.”  Uncle Might knew she wasn’t going home anytime soon.

 

Notes:

Izuku didn't notice his suit changed but look! Look at the baby! He's really- earned his stripes! Eh? Eh? I'll see myself out...

Chapter 96

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“I’m fine!”  Izuku shouted, rolling out of his mentor’s reach and off of his bed.

 

“You just had surgery!”  The blonde yelled.

 

“Like two days ago, and it was minimal!”  The teen made a desperate dive for the door.

 

The door opened as he did and Melissa was on the other side.  Apparently not even needing to guess what was happening she picked him up, tossed him over her shoulder and walked back into the room.

 

“Traitor- Oh hi mom!”  He waved at his mother who smiled at him.

 

“Hi honey, already trying to get out of bed I see.”  She looked tired but thankfully didn’t appear to be about to chastise him too much.

 

“It’s boring!”  Izuku bemoaned as he was set back down.

 

“Well I have two things that’ll cheer you up.”  Melissa reached into her pocket and pulled out both the miraculous he’d given to his friends.  

 

The whole of his classmates on the island had come by to visit once Izuku could stay awake for more than five minutes.

 

Only for him to promptly demand they go actually enjoy the expo in his stead because they weren’t letting him leave.

 

Thankfully Melissa had agreed to bring Pollen and Wayzz back for him.

 

Izuku put both in a lockable bag before placing it in his backpack.

 

Then the greenette slumped.  “You're still a traitor.”  He declared.

 

“Boo hoo.”  She shrugged.

 

Izuku’s mom sat on the edge of his bed and held up a to-go container of katsudon which the teen happily took.  “Mom is my favorite hero now, you’ve both been dethroned.”

 

There were several sounds of indignation, drowned out by his mothers laughter.

 

+x+

 

Inko had not been excited to get a phone call from her honorary niece to be told there had been a not-so-fake villain attack on I-Island, and that her son was currently recovering from minor surgery.

 

But Melissa was clearly upset, Toshinori was blaming himself, and Izuku was unconscious.  So someone had to keep a level head, and by the skin of her teeth it would be her.

 

So she’d suggested Melissa come and get her, and they had a long long chat over dinner.

 

When the girl started to fall asleep at the table, Inko managed to pull her over to the couch for a well deserved rest.

 

The kwami were frantic, seeing as Pollen and Wayzz had both been pulled away suddenly.  So she needed to calm them down too.

 

“If Izuku had the time to call on two holders that means there are already 3 miraculous heroes on the island, and Toshinori.  He’s injured, yes but that's probably one of the safest places he could be right now.”  She pointed out.  “Especially once Melissa and I go back.”

 

When her niece was awake, Inko made her wait to transform until she’d made Izuku’s favorite meal.

 

They had taken a slight detour to Melissa’s fathers hospital room so she could let out her well deserved frustrations in a very loud way.

 

David Shield seemed appropriately remorseful for his part in the plan, though the only thing he said was.  “Yep, you're definitely Midoriya’s mother.”

 

Apparently her son had some very similar arguments during the fight.

 

Then they went to find her son, now much more awake and apparently trying to escape his hospital room.

 

“Mom is my favorite hero now, you’ve both been dethroned.”  Izuku declared as he began to eat.

 

“Excuse us for wanting to make sure you're healthy.”  Toshinori grumbled.

 

Inko smiled, “As I recall, the way you tell it you were stumbling out of your hospital room almost as soon as you woke up.”  She poked fun at her friend.

 

“That was different-”  He mumbled, apparently defeated.

 

Yes, things would be fine.  She’d make the fine.

 

+x+

 

When Izuku was finally discharged from the hospital, the expo was almost over.

 

“At least you can look forward to camp?”  His mother pointed out.

 

Yeah at least he had that.

 

Izuku was set to go home, and hopefully be fully healed by Recovery Girl if they grovelled enough, the next day.  So he took the chance to spend as much time with his best friend as possible.

 

Roaar had soft banned him from transforming for a bit, to prevent potential fatigue interrupting his already shaky healing process.  Which meant testing Melissa’s gauntlet was out.

 

So instead they were relegated to video games and walking to the slowly emptying pavilions.

 

Izuku might complain under normal circumstances but it was pretty obvious Melissa was doing about as bad as he had been.  Quiet moments with your best friend shouldn’t be the commodity it was.

 

With the bags packed and his mom off the island once again, Izuku double checked that Pollen and Wayzz were still secured in his luggage.

 

Right before they left the hotel, Melissa took off her miraculous and held the glasses out to Izuku.

 

He only paused for a second before shoving them back towards her.  “Keep ‘em.”

 

“Huh?”  She paused, because this was how things always went.  She’d keep Kalkki with her until Izuku was ready to go and then he’d take them back.

 

“I, Izuku Midoriya Guardian of the Miraculous, am putting the care of Kalkki and the miraculous of Space in your hands.”  truth be told he’d been considering this idea even before getting here.  The villains attacking the expo had just solidified his decision.  “You’re my right hand in this mess, so keep your phone on sound and- keep her safe for me okay?”

 

It wasn’t easy letting one of the kwami go, not after years of taking care of them.

 

But with one final embrace of his best friend, he figured if he couldn’t trust her he couldn’t trust anyone.

Notes:

Woohoo! Training Camp next- uh after another pause probably. This week and next are very work heavy, so I don't know what the update schedule will look like for a little bit.

Chapter 97

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

After another several days of training and dodging reporters, Izuku was finally able to shove his suitcase under the bus that would be taking them to camp.

 

Iida handed him the next bag as their short assembly line worked to fit everyone's bags without anything being crushed.  Izuku had Roaar in the bag that he’d kept near his feet, but her snacks were all in his suitcase.

 

The kwami had been very disappointed to hear they would not be joining him, this summer was adding up more time he’d spent away from his wards than the 3 years prior of being guardian.

 

It was unnerving, but he’d have to get used to it eventually if he wanted to find permanent holders.  Trixx had been harassing him non-stop to bring the fox miraculous back to Shinsou, arguing that Pollen and Wayzz had gotten time with their holders.

 

He’d relented under the agreement his mom would only drop off the miraculous after Izuku left to make the timeline of events less obvious.

 

Maybe it was the many, many days of training both behind him and looming ahead, maybe it was the warm sun rays hitting his window seat, maybe it was the familiar noises of his class from beyond his headphones.  Most likely it was the nausea medicine he’d taken before the trip started, but Izuku quickly nodded off, his head pressed against the window.

 

+x+

 

This did mean that Izuku missed several key things that happened about an hour into their journey.  When Mr. Aizawa did not notice him not getting off the bus, and while his classmates did, they elected to let him sleep.

 

Their bus driver, who did notice, didn’t think to mention it until after the 18 other students had already been launched off the side of the mountain.

 

“You forgot one.”  He pointed to the greenette who was slumped over, headphones still on and thoroughly unresponsive.

 

At the very audible sound of Aizawa face palming, the two other pro heroes came to investigate.

 

Mandalay peered over the seats at the one remaining student.  “He slept through that?  Who is he, you?”

 

Meanwhile Pixie-bob was torn between bewilderment at the child and keeping tabs on the others they’d sent on their first training mission.  “So what do we do?  Wake him up or just toss him to his classmates?”

Aizawa grumbled several things that made Mandalay wonder if she needed to cover her little cousin’s ears, before he finally sighed.

 

“Oh for fucks sake, just let him sleep.  I don’t care anymore.”

 

It's not like he’d have much free time to nap soon anyways.

 

+x+

 

Izuku woke up another hour later to an empty bus save for his teacher and the driver.

 

“What the fuck?”  The teen rubbed his eyes.

 

Mr. Aizawa turned to look at him as Izuku pulled off his headphones and looked around.

 

“Where did everyone else go?”  Izuku mumbled, still feeling the pull of the nausea pills trying to pull him under again.

 

His teacher sighed, “You slept through the first training exercise, unfortunately we didn’t notice until it was too late, so you’ll meet up with your classmates after they get done.”

 

That woke him up, “What, you're kidding?!”

 

He was not, and Izuku was forced to sit through another 10 minutes of awkward silence as they approached the camp proper.

 

A black car had been following them the whole time and when the doors finally opened, Izuku briefly forgot the feeling of betraying his classmates.

 

“No way!”  He shouted, immediately scrambling for his notebook and running at the two members of the Wild Wild Pussycats that were here.

 

“Ah, Aizawa said we had a major hero fan in this group.”  Pixie-Bob took the offered pen and scribbled her name onto the page about her.

 

“Yeah, I was little at the time, but I remember watching your debut on TV!”  He said excitedly.

 

“Not too little you mean-”  The blonde continued through gritted teeth.

 

“Hush you.”  Mandalay elbowed her teammate and signed her own autograph.  “Midoriya right?”

 

“Yes ma’am.”  Izuku took the book back and made a mental note to get an extra autograph from Tiger for Roaar to keep.  She might never forgive him otherwise.

 

Feeling guilty for missing out on the training mission, Izuku managed to talk his way into taking everyones luggage to their respective cabins.  Thankfully everyone had their names on the bags, so he didn’t need to guess.  He did much the same for Class 1-B’s bus.

 

Izuku did an excellent job of convincing either Mr. Aizawa for the Wild Wild Pussycat members to keep him busy while his class made their way there slowly.

 

When 12:30 came and went, Izuku heard something about underestimating time.

 

When the sun had finished setting, the first of his friends broke through the trees.

 

Izuku was all apologies, seeing them all covered in dirt, scratches, and sunburnt.

 

“Midoriya you don't need to apologize, quite frankly we were happy you didn’t have to deal with that!”  Iida insisted.

 

“You just got out of the hospital four days ago!”  Uraraka practically blew out his ear drums, “Take a break once in a while!”

 

Notes:

Iida and Uraraka over here just grateful Izuzuku didn't have time to give them another heart attack. Aizawa just doesn't have then energy to care anymore, you missed his dramatic "training camp has already begun" line he aint repeating it Izuku!

And good thing too, people for sure would notice if he didn't use his 'quirk,' and the outfit change if he did.

Chapter 98

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku ate alongside his friends and classmates, his notebook now sporting four new signatures with one extra for his kwami.  As he did, he noticed the kid who’d been following the teachers around all day picking up a box of veggies the size of his entire body to carry to the kitchen.

 

He hadn’t gotten a chance to speak to the kid, but he’d heard Mandalay call him- Kota?  He thought that was it.

 

Izuku set down his bowl for a second and approached the boy in the red cap, “Want some help.”

 

A pair of wide but angry eyes met the greenette’s.  “Go away.  I don’t want anything to do with your stupid class of wannabe heroes.”

 

Izuku balked for a second, how on earth had he made a bad impression so fast.  “Oh uh- okay?”

 

The kid hauled the box away and Izuku sat down again, mind whirling as he sat back down.

 

+x+

 

The teen didn’t have to wait long for another encounter with the mystery that called himself Kota, because as Izuku finished pulling his hoodie over his pajamas and exiting the bathing area, he spotted the kid climbing down a ladder.

 

It looked like there was a small catwalk between the walls separating the boys and girls, and Kota had been stationed between them for whatever reason.

 

Izuku was still toweling off his hair, so he heard before he saw anything happen.  The creak of rusted metal and a yelp was all that Izuku needed to hear before he was running forward, arms outstretched.

 

“I got ya!”  He jumped the last few feet and caught the child from what would have been a nasty fall.  His arms twinged slightly, but it didn’t hurt nearly as much as catching a bus so he’d manage.

 

Thankfully Kota had already been halfway down when he fell, but he appeared to be unconscious when Izuku steadied himself and adjusted his hold on the limp kid.

 

“What a catch.”  Kirishima said, having been close behind Izuku as they both went back to their bunks.  “Is he okay?”

 

Izuku shrugged, “Maybe he fainted?  I’ll go to the office, please tell Iida where I am so he doesnt kill me for missing curfew?”  The greenette begged and his classmate laughed before waving him away.

Izuku hadn’t exactly met any kids, much less had to carry them around, so he had to kick at the office door lightly, worried he may drop Kota if he tried to free his arm.

 

“Oh shit-!”  Mandalay said as she opened the door and Izuku quickly went to set down his charge.  “What happened?”

 

“I think one of the ladder rungs broke?”  Izuku said as he stepped away from the couch.  “I caught him before he hit the ground but he was already out.”

 

“He must have fainted from the fall…”  She had a sad expression.  “Aizawa said you had a girl crazy student earlier this semester, and to be safe I stationed Kota up there to keep watch.”

 

Izuku tugged at his hood's strings, wondering if he was bold enough to pry about a stranger's personal life.

 

Well, it was now or never.  “Hey, earlier today I tried talking to Kota- but he didn’t seem to like- well any of us?  Or heroes at all…  Can I ask why that is?”

 

Mandalay seemed to be weighing her options, when Pixie-bob who had been lingering in the door, spoke up instead.

 

“Mandalay’s cousins, Kota’s parents, they were heroes too…”  She set down a tea tray.  “But they were murdered and now- well, now he’s here with us.”

 

Izuku did his best to keep his face neutral, “I’m sorry…”

 

Mandalay shrugged, “They died protecting people, that's the kind of death most heroes can expect, maybe even hope for.  Something nobel.  But how do you explain that to a kid?”

 

How indeed.

 

+x+

 

The next morning had Izuku slipping into the bathroom to change.  His suit had adjusted slightly with his upgrade, but he could still hide it under his school gym uniform, which is what really mattered.

 

He kept his braces and boots on today, no doubt he’d need them and quite frankly, even in the summer the morning mountain air was killing him a little so he was taking every bit of coverage he could get.

 

“Woah, nice kicks!”  Jirou gapped at his boots as they followed Mr. Aizawa to the first proper day for training.

 

He smiled and laughed awkwardly, they really weren’t his usual style, going all the way up to his knees was new.  But they compressed his legs in the same way his braces did his arms so they served a purpose beyond just fashion.

 

Similarly his mask was currently firmly pressed to his face so as to keep out the chill.

 

It turned out today he’d be strength training with Tiger, and some of the kids from 1-B whenever they got here.


Izuku’s natural enthusiasm was wearing thin but he’d like to think his determination would make Stommp proud.

Notes:

Hey look! Another plot point that doesn't require Mineta! Gosh it's almost like his character was fucking pointless or somethin??

Congrats Izuku, you managed to not get punched in the dick- for now. Quite frankly he might keel over if Kota does it now.

Chapter 99

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

When dinner rolled around, Izuku was sore and exhausted, with his voice raw from shouting “Yes sir!”  Around 200 times.

 

So when it was announced they would be making their own food he resigned himself to a bit more time on his feet, though he had blessedly gotten to change out of his sweat soaked uniform and let Roaar rest up.

 

Izuku had been routinely banned from his own kitchen, mostly because he tended to get distracted, tragically while holding sharp things.  But with Iida glaring over his shoulder the whole time, he managed to stay on track.

 

What they made was- not great…  Not bad, but the texture was pretty weird and they definitely burned something in here.  But curry was curry, and he didn’t have the energy to complain.

 

As he finished carrying the dirty cookware inside to not attract bugs, his eyes caught on a now familiar red hat, slinking off into the woods.

 

After a moment of thought on the subject, Izuku piled some of the better chili the students had prepared onto a plate and ran off with a quick, “I’ll be back later!”

 

“Izuku wait!”  Uraraka tried to get up and follow him, but Todoroki had put a hand on her shoulder to stop her.

 

“He’s not gonna get himself killed, leave him be.”  The boy told his classmate.  Truth be told he had no idea what Izuku wanted with the kid who had so far only glared at him, but he also didn’t know how or why the greenette did most things.

 

Meanwhile Izuku kept an eye on the child sized shoe prints leading up the mountain.  While logically he knew that Kota knew this place pretty well, he still wondered how the boy managed to get himself up here in the first place.

 

A fond smile appeared on Izuku’s lips as he heard the tell-tale noise of an empty stomach.  “I heard that…”  He chuckled when the kid spun around.

 

Honestly, he was starting to see why the adults rarely took Bakugou’s threats seriously when they were kids.  Their angry faces were just too adorable.

 

“Wha- how did you find me!?”  Kota shouted.  Yep adorable.

 

“I saw you head out, and thought you might be hungry so I brought curry.”  He held up his offering.  “It’s edible, I swear.”

 

The boy's stance shifted slightly, leaning away from the greenette.  “Whatever.  I’m fine, I don’t need anything from you.”

 

Izuku shrugged, but didn’t put the food down and didn’t turn around and leave.  “You don’t like me very much huh?  Why is that?”

 

Kota, whose eyes had been fixed on the food he’d insisted he didn’t want, turned around sharply not to look at him.

 

“Because you're another dumb hero wannabe.”  He scoffed.  “Like everyone else at camp.”

 

Izuku puffed out his cheeks as he blew a long breath, “Well, I’m not quite a wannabe anymore-  I actually got my provisional license a bit ago.”

 

The apparent confusion of his statement earned him a look from the boy, albeit still not a friendly one.  “So what, you just want to go show off faster then!  You can’t wait to go throw yourself in the public eye, and show everyone how cool or powerful or whatever your quirk is!”

 

The boy went and sat roughly on the ground, and Izuku, despite knowing he wasn't wanted, sat down a bit away and put the curry between them.

 

“Well, yeah.”  The greenette admitted.  “Of course I have to show everyone how powerful I can be.”

 

Apparently Kota had not expected him to agree because he actually stared at Izuku, face devoid of anger since they’d met.  Instead fully replaced by confusion.

 

“You- you're admitting it?”  Kota asked, very surprised still.

 

Again, the greenette shrugged.  “Sure, I want people to know what I can do.  I worked hard to be good at it, and the fruits of that labor are wasted if people can’t see how I can help them.”

 

He strategically didn’t use the word quirk, it always sent a prickle down his spine when he lied about his powers.

 

“Ha!  I knew it!  All people care about is their dumb quirks!”  The boy jumped to his feet in triumph.

 

Izuku meanwhile just pressed his back against a rock and leaned back to get a better view of the sky.

 

He rolled his eyes, “Don’t I know it!  Like- don’t get me wrong!  I think quirks are super cool!  I study them in my off-time.  But people treat it like the end all be all!”

 

“People think just because they’re powerful they can do anything, and get away with no scratches!  Both heroes and villains!”  Kota threw his hands in the air.

 

“Exactly!  Like- get this!  I was diagnosed quirkless when I was like 5!”  Izuku started, he rarely admitted this but he also rarely talked about his frustrations with people.

 

“Huh?”  Kota blanked, not that Izuku noticed, too caught up in his rant.

 

“And everyone kept telling me, ‘you can’t be a hero.’  Everyone!   They seemed to think that a quirk was what made a person, and if you didn’t have one you were nothing!  Half the kids in school called me Deku- which uh means useless pretty much- all while praising my bully and insisting he’d make a good hero!”

 

The greenette huffed in frustration, honestly he really should have let his mom sue them, what if some other kid was dealing with it now?  Note to self, start making more decisions when angry.

 

“But guess what!  It wasn’t him defending the other kids on the playground.  It was me, wrestling the so-called future hero, in the dirt getting burnt and bruised to hell for it!  It wasn’t Bakugou fighting for the underdog!  It was Izuku ‘Deku’ Midoriya!  Ruining your day since 22xx!”

 

Izuku pinched the bridge of his nose, willing himself to not tear up.  “It’s not that I think quirks are bad or anything.  But the idea of them and heroism is just so skewed, it pisses me off!”

 

“Then why do you even want to be a hero?”  Kota asked, deeply confused by the mess of contradictions that was Izuku Midoriya.  “Why bother defending them?”

 

The greenette took a deep breath and hummed.  “Because someone has to.  All that is necessary for evil to succeed is for good people to do nothing.  I can’t live with myself if I do nothing.”

 

Notes:

*Kota has unlocked Green Bean Lore* *Kota presses (x) for concern* Sorry kid, no child can meet Izuku's big brother energy and not fall into it. You never stood a chance.

Also you guys might not realize yet, but Izuku agreeing with him has seriously shocked and delighted Kota here. Literally the first person to say straight up "you have every right to be mad!" And then lets him be mad! Even at them if he wants!

And yeah, Izuku has a lot of feelings. But he feels awkward talking to anyone about it, especially his family. Melissa is probably the exception but Kota is unique in that he's on the other side of the argument and has a similar opinion. Neither of them at the levels where they want to get rid of quirks, even if Kota's mad. And Izuku has actually misinterpreted Kota point here, but they are in the same boat of people put too much stock in their quirks and that's dumb, don't be dumb.

Chapter 100

Notes:

Happy chapter 100! as a treat you get an extra long update, and some art at the end!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When he was sure he wasn’t going to shed any tears, Izuku stood and dusted off his shorts.

 

“Sorry, that was probably a lot to hear.  I meant to talk about you but I kinda got sidetracked.  If you want me to leave you alone, I will.  And I’ll leave the curry, in case you want it.”  He looked up again.  “You know, you probably have the coolest hang out ever.  I don’t think I’ve ever seen this many stars, with nothing in the way.”

 

Kota was still deep in thought, processing the bucket load of information he’d been given by the greenette.  “You- you can come look at the stars up here.  We can agree my hideout is the coolest.”

 

Izuku grinned a Cheshire smile and nodded, “The coolest, have a good night!  I better run, they’ll be after me soon and I doubt you want everyone up here.”

 

The teen turned and began his job back to camp.  He skidded into camp just before everyone headed inside and managed to scarf down a portion of curry before following his friends inside.

 

“Not you!”  An unfortunately familiar scarf wrapped around his wrist, slowing his walk.

 

Izuku sighed, “Damn.”  Before turning around.  “Yes sir?’

 

“You mentioned a new ability you unlocked over break, we need to know what it is.”  His teacher looked as tired as Izuku felt.  Maybe this could be short at least.

 

“Oh, yeah.”  Izuku sighed.  “Can I get changed, it's best I have some protection before I fire it off.”

 

After receiving a nod, he waited five minutes inside the bathroom, figuring that was a reasonable time to pull on his change of clothes before transforming.

 

All of the teachers were still milling around when he reemerged and ran over to them.  “Uh, is there anything here you’d be offended if I damaged it?”  He clarified.

 

The Wild Wild Pussycats shared a look before shaking their heads and Izuku picked a random tree.

 

“Right so, my power works by transferring potential into kinetic energy into large scale attacks.”  He laid a palm to the tree’s trunk, “Recently I found a way to channel that into objects instead, I call it Outbreak.

 

“Why Outbr-”  Ragdoll had about a second to start her question before the tree exploded and massive amounts of wood shaving filled the air.  Izuku had the forethought to pull his mask up and cover his eyes.

 

Coughing a little at the sawdust he made, Izuku put his hand down and shook some leaves out of his hair.

 

“That’s basically how it- oh uh-”  He turned and had to stifle a laugh, the teachers were covered in about as much dust and leaves as he was.  “Oh, sorry.  That was my first time doing it on anything wood-”

 

Aizawa spit out a large amount of sawdust before turning on his heel and walking away, eye’s twitching.  “Someone else deal with it.”

 

Izuku took it as a small mercy.

 

+x+

 

After thoroughly scrubbing his skin clean and helping Roaar sort out her fur, Izuku was finally allowed to crash into bed.

 

Bakugou, Kaminari, Kirishima, and Sato were all still doing remedial lessons with Mr. Aizawa.  So he could at least say he wasn’t the last to bed.

 

His dreams were odd, in that he rarely had dreams anymore.  Tonight, he found his mind conjuring images of those stars, thousands of lights stretching for miles, more than he could ever count.

 

But, time for dreaming was quickly replaced with following his dreams as Iida woke everyone up bright and early to get ready to go back to training.  Izuku stumbled out, not exactly well rested, but not exactly dead on his feet either.

 

He would not be training with the same group as yesterday apparently, as the discovery of his uh- unique power apparently needed its own practice.  So Pixie-Bob was tasked with throwing large amounts of earth at him, sometimes in the form of a monstrous beast, sometimes she was essentially just pelting him with rocks.

 

Izuku would need to beg Roaars forgiveness after this for the amount of dirt she was doomed to get in her fur.

 

When lunch came, Izuku saw Kota watch him interact with the others before disappearing off again.  The same thing happened at dinner, while Izuku tried desperately not to cover all the firewood with the dirt still falling from his hair.

 

Izuku still wasn’t sure what to make of the kid, he wanted to get to know him better, help if he could.  It stung to see a child have to carry so much anger around with him, with no one to help him out.

 

Izuku was pondering this when Todoroki approached him, “So, how's the custody battle going?”

 

“Eh?” Izuku raised an eyebrow, “what custody battle?”

 

“Well between All Might and your mom’s boyfriend trying to adopt you I’d figure there would be arguments.”  The teen shrugged, hiding a grin when Izuku started sputtering.

 

“Don’t- don’t say that!”  Izuku threw a twig at him, which Todoroki dodged with little effort.  “It's not like that at all!”

 

He sighed, sitting back on his heels.

 

That was a new can of worms he wasn’t ready to open.  Izuku had a dad, one he didn't particularly like and could barely remember, but he did have one.  So what if All Might acted more like a parent than his own father.  If that was the only standard, so had literally every adult in his life!

 

No he needed to focus, he was trying to figure out how to help Kota, damnit.

 

“Hey, Todoroki, you have a complicated relationship with quirks and heroes-”  Izuku started, earning him a look from the half red-head.

 

“Gee thanks.”  He said dryly, though most of his sentences were said rather dry.

 

“I just mean, say you were trying to talk to someone who hated heroes.  Who hates quirks.  What would you say to them?”  Izuku pondered, picking up the lighter Yaoyorozu had given him.

 

“Well- it kinda depends.  I mean, if I don’t really know this person.  I wouldn’t exactly expect them to want to hear what I have to say.”  Todoroki pointed out.  “I guess, I’d hope they watched my actions.  That’s what I did with you.”

 

Izuku jolted, nearly tipping towards the fire before straightening up again.  “Whaddya mean?”

 

Todoroki put the pot he’d been carrying on the grill top.  “Well, we hadn’t really talked to each other much.  So at the sport festival, most of what I had to go on was how you behaved.  You treated me like a person, and didn’t push my boundaries.  You did your best to build everyone up, and didn’t tolerate when people tried to attack the class post USJ.  All respectfully, but with unwavering confidence in what you did.  It made me sure I could tell you about- um, home.  And you listened.”

 

Izuku hummed, he hadn’t really thought about why Todoroki had opened up to him.  He’d just assumed, to some extent, it was a call for help.  Even if that help was just someone to talk to.

 

“And you just kept doing what you were doing before.  You tried to help me, pushed my boundaries a bit more, but still respectfully.  I could tell you just wanted to protect people, or help them be better.”  Todoroki shrugged.  “So whoever you’re trying to convince, I guess just keep doing what you always do Midoriya.”

 

+x+

 

After a while, the mass of students made their way to a clearing not too far from where they had been training.  But this one was entirely surrounded by trees, blocking their view of even the camp.

 

The five students who were in extra lessons were tragically carted off by Aizawa, along with Monoma from 1-B, to continue training.  Sero patted Kaminari on the shoulder, “Hey, at least if you start now, you might get to go to bed at a decent hour.”

 

That got the group moving.

 

Izuku drew his lot, and found he would be traveling with Ojirou, albeit at the very end of the exercise.

 

Class 1-B had already gone to find their spots along the path and Izuku, forgoing any sort of shame in the action, sat down in the dirt to wait.

 

Time ticked by, and the screaming of his classmates wasn’t exactly encouraging.  Even without Monoma, it  appeared their sister class was using their frustrations as good motivation.  

 

Izuku- would like to think he was pretty brave.  He’d been in crisis, like a lot.  And his logical brain knew he was in no danger with the other students, none of them were so petty as to try and cause serious harm.

 

But he also knew his instinct when startled was to swing first and ask questions later, which was a lot more concerning.

 

“I’ll be honest, I didn’t take you for the scaredy-cat type Midoriya.”  Ojirou admitted as group 6 started their walk.

 

Izuku resisted the urge to make a pun and instead rubbed the back of his neck.  “Eh well- I kinda got banned from the local amusement park, so….”

 

“Huh?”  Ojirou blinked as Izuku jolted to his feet.

 

“We’re about to go right?”  The teen tried to focus on more positive things, their dinner tonight had been better than the one before, and the stars were still out tonight.

 

He might take up Kota’s offer and go back to that cliff-side when they were done.  It really was amazing up there.

 

“No, wait, why did you get banned from an amusement park!?”  Ojirou followed him.

 

The greenette grit his teeth in an embarrassed smile, “I uh- I maybe punched an animatronic- hard enough to break it back when I was 13.  We paid for the damages of course but- yeah they kinda politely told us never to come back.”

 

That had been a mess, one that involved Toshinori rolling on the ground laughing like a maniac for half an hour.

 

+x+

 

Izuku was honestly, very impressed at his restraint.  The benefit of his sharper eyes and hearing was that he generally could tell when they were about to approach a group of scarers.  Which just left the question of what they were gonna do.

 

Kodai had probably been the one he saw the least coming.  Extra senses did very little when your ‘opponent’ was hiding in the ground.  But Ojirou had been slightly in front of him, so no kicks to the face for her!

 

Nope, instead he’s just stumbled back onto his ass.  Prompting the entire group to burst out laughing.

 

That had lightened the mood significantly, laughing at your failures made the scare itself less of a struggle.

 

Shiozaki had also pulled out all the stops, she’d messed with the terrain a little bit and then dropped down from the trees.  And Izuku was vaguely reminded of a giant spider, before they’d hightailed it past her.

 

And Tsunatori had managed to make a really frightening ambience by kicking a tree so hard it groaned and fell, though nowhere near the path thankfully.

 

When their group had finally finished, Kodai and Shiozaki got scarers of the night.  It was decided that Class 1-A would wait until tomorrow to switch roles since they were short 5 classmates.

 

As the group wandered back, Izuku approachedRagdoll and Mandalay.

 

“Hey, I know curfew is soon but I was wondering if I could run off some of the adrenaline?”  he asked, putting on his best ‘I’m a good student take pity on me face.’

 

After both had what appeared to be a conversation with their eyes they relented.

 

“You have an hour.  And stick to trails, if you trip and hurt yourself no one will notice until morning.”  Mandalay reminded him as izuku thanked them both and took the path that would lead him closest to Kota’s hideout.

 

Technically it was a trail, just one carved out by little feet every night.  Once fully out of sight of the clearing, Izuku felt Roaar fly out of his pocket.

 

“That was fun!”  She cheered, “They were all fired up for the challenge!”

 

“I know, are you okay if we go on a run, I wanna see the stars again.”  He asked and she rubbed against his cheek in response.

 

“You know I’m always happy to run with you, so long as you don’t get my fur a mess again!”  She purred, “Let’s Go!”

 

“Roaar, Stripes On!”   The light wrapped around  him and in a moment he was ready to go.  He felt the tell-tale burst of speed that came with his transformation and took off towards the cliffs, jumping over fallen logs, and flipping over small creeks that wound through the paths.

 

He wasn’t entirely sure if Kota would still be up here, it was pretty late in the evening.  But when he finally rounded the corner he saw the familiar red hat waiting there.

 

“Hello again.”  he strolled over and sat down, not too far from the kid but also not too close as to push boundaries.

 

Kota, who had been starting to drift off, jolted at his approach but didn’t complain.  “Oh, your back.”

 

“If it’s still okay with you?”  Izuku leaned against the same rock as last night.

 

“Whatever.”  The boy pulled his knees up to his chin.

 

They sat in silence for a bit, Izuku hummed a song he thought he’d learned from his mom while watching the few clouds in the sky slowly block out the stars before revealing them again.

 

“Mom tried to point out constellations to me when I was little,”  Izuku said suddenly, “We couldn't see a lot, but she grew up in the country so there were plenty she’s familiar with.  Like- I can still recognize the Great Bear, and I think I’m seeing the Corona Borealis?  I might be wrong though?”

 

“They’re just a bunch of stars, why do they give them names?”  Kota asked.

 

Izuku shrugged, “Well, because they gave them stories.  The stars are kind of a plant wide constant, so when people started seeing shapes in them, they assumed some great divine being must have done it on purpose.  Like uh there- if you can see that ring of stars, it’s said to be the tiara of a princess who helped defeat a minotaur.  But when her fiance abandoned her, one of the gods threw her tiara into the sky where it turned into the Corona Borealis.  Or that line of stars, are said to be a set of brothers who were being chased by Oni, and ran all the way to the stars to escape them, and now they’re the tail in scorpio.”

 

Izuku tried to track each with his finger.

 

“Not all the people remembered were good, or strong, or powerful, but they all were worth remembering, so their stories were locked into the stars so we could have a reminder of them.  And some of them are supposedly still alive up there, keeping an eye out for us.”  Izuku explained.

 

“Are there- are there heroes up there?”  Kota asked, and Izuku could guess where his mind was going.

 

“Sure, plenty.”  Izuku nodded, “That group, if you kinda look at it, looks like a harp.  It’s called Lyra and it belonged to this guy named Orpheus.  His fiance died before him, and he traveled to the underworld to try and get her back.  They never got to reunite in life though, so his lyre got put into the stars so the music he wrote for her would remain after his death.  And that one sort of looks like a dragon, it’s called Draco.  He guarded golden apples from thieves, and when he died the gods put him in the stars for his service.  And plus, he’s a dragon, so.”

 

“Dragons are cool,”  The boy conceded.  “Do you think new heroes still get put in the sky?”

 

Izuku shrugged, “Probably, weirder things have happened.”

 

They talked about little things while they watched the sky.  Apparently Kota had been taken out of school but was going to start again after the summer was over.  His favorite color was red, which Izuku might have guessed, and he didn't like long pants because they made it hard to comfy.

 

Meanwhile Kota learned that Izuku’s favorite color was green, closely followed by magenta.  He’d wanted to be a hero since he was 3, and had only gotten his ‘quirk’ when he was 11.  That his mom was his favorite person in the world, tied only with his mentor.  And that her Katsudon was to die for.

 

The kid hadn’t noticed probably, but he’d slowly inched closer to the teen as they talked.  Asking questions or telling little stories that Izuku managed to coax out of him.

 

When Izuku realized his hour was probably almost up, he felt a little head fall onto his side.

 

The greenette chuckled, as Kota very blearily tried to sit up again, blinking sleep from his eyes.  “Come on, let's get you back to camp.”

 

He hoisted Kota onto his back, who voiced he wasn't a baby and could walk, but didn’t make any more to climb down.

 

“Hey Kota,”  Izuku grinned over his shoulder, “You wanna know one thing quirks are really good for?”

 

“Whu-?  Ah!”  Kota was forced to wrap his arms around Izuku’s neck as the teen took off running at nowhere near natural speeds.  It only took a second or two though before the boy was laughing as Izuku made a daring leap down the last 10 feet of cliff, landing on his feet and still running.

 

“You wanna go faster?”  The teen asked, and got a squeal of delight in response, so he kicked Clout into gear to put more speed behind each stride.  “Hold on tight to that hat, here we go!”

 

With a huge bound, Izuku jumped above the treeline, causing the boy on back to whoop in excitement as they fell back to the earth before immediately jumping again.

 

By the time they reach camp, Kota’s cheeks hurt from laughing so much as the sting of the wind brought him back down to earth.

 

Izuku set him down as soon as they broke the treeline, before fixing the askew red cap on the boy's head.  “Have a goodnight Kota, okay?”

 

He turned to walk back to the bunks, but felt a little hand on his leg.

 

“Thanks-”  Kota said, looking at the ground like he was embarrassed.

 

Izuku, in a move that felt more like something Toshinori would do, ruffled a hand on the boy's head obscuring his hat once again before righting it again.  “I’m just happy you had fun, I’ll see you tomorrow!”

 

Izuku did not see Kota wander back into the head office where Mandalay looked up from her computer.  “There you are!  I was wondering when you’d get back.”

 

“I was hanging out with Midoriya.”  He admitted, toeing off his shoes.

 

“Really?’’  She clicked the laptop shut, smiling a little.  “I wouldn’t have guessed you’d be very interested in being friends with him.”

 

“Shut up!”  The boy groaned, pulling his hat down over his eyes.

 

“All I’m saying is, you didn’t seem to like him all that much when he got here…”  The heroine grabbed the plate of food she’d been picking at for the last half hour.  “What changed?”

 

“Nothing, he’s just- not bad.  He’s fine, for a hero at least.”  Kota stuck his nose in the air before practically running out of the room.

 

The woman watched her cousin disappear into his room and sighed, well whatever Midoriya did, she was grateful.  Kota had looked- not happy but he wasn’t scowling when he came in.  And he didn’t snap at her nearly as much as he usually did when she poked about what he’d been up to.

 

Figures Aizawa’s sunshine problem child would be the one to finally get Kota out of his shell.

 

+x+

 

Izuku’s senses were in overdrive.  His bolas tail was flicking wildly behind him in panic.

 

There was- fire?  Why was everything on fire?

 

He watched blue flames wrapping around the trees around him and turned on his heel to run back towards camp.  Where were his classmates?  Where were the teachers?

 

The fire was still chasing him, he should be able to outrun it right?  Why did he feel so slow?

 

Izuku caught sight of his legs and saw his bright red sneakers instead of his black boots and nearly stumbled, skidding to a halt.  Wasn’t he just transformed?

 

“Roaar?!”  He called voice shaking, he put a hand to his mouth to try and avoid breathing the smoke- no not smoke, gas?  “Roaar!  Where Are You!?”

 

But he got no response.

 

“Uraraka?!”  he tried, “Iida?  Where is-”

 

Anyone, why was he the only one here?

 

“Someone!  Where is everybody!!”  Izuku screamed himself hoarse.

 

Until he heard someone.

 

“HELP!”

 

Was that- Kota?

 

He didn’t wait around to figure out if he was right, instead he just tried to follow the voice, he knew this path, this was the hideout right?  Was that where Kota was?  Could he see the fire?  Was he in the gas?

 

What was going on?

 

Izuku could hear other voices as he ran.

 

“Vanguard-”  “League of Villains-”  “-Stain.”

 

Stain?  League of Villains?  Were they here?  How could Stain be here?

 

He made it to the mountain path but his footfalls were getting- slower.  Like his feet couldn’t quite reach the ground?

 

He scrambled with all he had, desperate to keep moving

 

People were still talking, voices he didn’t know, and Kota was still yelling for help.

 

Where was Roaar?

 

With a great effort he finally rounded the bend to the cliff ledge.  He couldn’t see the stars through the smoke and gas.

 

But he could see Kota- and someone, someone who didn’t look- right.

 

“No Don’t-”

 

Someone was grabbing him, someone was pulling him back- he needed- he needed to-

 

“Midoriya you need to wake up!”  Someone yelled in his ear.

 

And with that Izuku’s eyes snapped open with a gasp.

 

Where was he?  Where was Roaar?  Was there danger?

 

“Wha-”  he choked out, he couldn’t see, nothing was in focus “Don’t hurt-”

 

“No ones hurting you Midoriya!  No one is hurting anyone!”  Someone was yelling, someone who was touching him, holding him upright.  “You need to focus, focus on what I’m saying!”

 

What who was saying-

 

His eyes struggle to focus but- he knew that voice right?  That was Iida’s voice?  Was Iida the one holding onto him?

 

“Midoriya, you need to focus.”  Someone else- white and red, Todoroki?  Yeah, that sounded like Todoroki.  “What are five things you can see?”

 

He knew this game.

 

“Uh- not- not much?”  he managed to choke out, blinking rapidly, “Um, you kinda, Iida, the- the ceiling?  The window? Black spots- there’s black spots and-”

 

“Okay, now four things you feel.”

 

That was a tad easier, “I-Iida, the blanket, my pajamas- sweat?”

 

He could feel sweat, a lot of sweat he realized.  Now he felt a hand being put to his forehead.

 

“He’s burning up.”  Iida said, “Kirishima, go wake Mr. Aizawa.  I think he’s ill.”

 

Someone was putting something in Izuku’s hand, something a little painful?  No, just cold?  Ice?  Did Todoroki just hand him a block of ice?

 

“Three things you can hear?”

“Um, you, me, Iida.” Izukus said, shifting the ice block between hands.  Iida was less holding him up now, instead just letting the greenette lean on him.

 

Now that he was paying closer attention he could feel and hear Roaar too, pressed against his leg and quietly purring.  Good, she was here, she was safe too.

 

“Two things you smell?”  Todoroki handed him another ice cube now that the one he’d been holding had melted.

 

“Sweat, uh, detergent?”  He was pretty sure that’s what he was smelling.

 

“One thing you can taste.”  The teen finished, as he partially froze a handkerchief Iida handed him and put it on the greenette’s neck, it felt really nice.

 

Izuku licked his lips, “Salt.”

 

He was still at camp, he had a nightmare.  Everyone was fine, nothing was on fire.  Roaar was here, and Kota was probably just grumpy listening to Kirishima banging on Mr. Aizawa’s door.

 

+x+

 

“Is he okay?”  Ojirou poked his head into their section of the bunks, no doubt he’d woken the entire building with his yelling.

 

“He has a fever, the heat must have induced a nightmare.”  Tenya said, one arm wrapped around his friend who was much calmer but still breathing unevenly and using Tenya to support his weight.

 

“Everyone gets sick I guess, especially at camp.”  The blonde shrugged before disappearing, “He’ll be okay right?”

 

“Yes, I’m sure.  Tell the others and then try to go back to sleep, we don’t need to get up for a few more hours.”  Tenya told them, trying to act unfazed when his best friend just woke them up by screaming like he was being murdered an beggins some unseen villain not to hurt- someone?

 

Knowing Midoriya it could be literally anyone he was scared for.

 

When Kirishima returned with their teacher, it was agreed Midoriya had a fever and he was brought to the teacher’s building so they could keep an eye on him.

 

Tenya tried to go back to sleep, but his mind wouldn’t let him.

 

So he waited until the sun had started rising before starting to pack his things.  Today was the last day of training, and they would be going home after lunch.

 

It had been odd how fast the week went by, but maybe not since they were working the whole time.

 

He found Todoroki sitting on the steps to the cabins, and with a small sigh joined him.

 

“Thank you, I don’t know if I could have calmed Midoriya down without your help.”  Tenya admitted.

 

The other shrugged, “It’s whatever, that’s what friends are for.”

 

Though it went unsaid, both had experience with family members waking up screaming.

 

Todoroki was looking at the grass, “I don’t think I’ve ever seen Midoriya get scared like that.”

 

“No, I suppose to some degree I thought he couldn’t be.  No matter how bad things were, he always seemed ready to fight back.  I don’t think I’ve ever seen him look-”  Tenya paused, “I don’t think helpless is the right word.  Out of control?  No, that's not it-”

 

“Desperate?”  Todoroki offered.

 

Tenya nodded, “I think so, it was weird for certain.”

 

At breakfast, Mr. Aizawa told them that Midoriya’s fever was broken but he was being confined to bed rest until they left.

 

Apparently Kota had offered to stay with him so the teachers could stay with the students.

 

When they got back for lunch, Midoriya was now dressed and back to almost normal.

 

He had some deep bags under his eyes and his hands shook a little, but he was smiling like they were used to.

 

Unlike the first drive though, Izuku didn’t sleep all the way back to school.

 

Bonus!  Have some art!  Go to the post here to learn about their names and some other fun stuff.

 

Oh and bonus bonus, because you guys love Inko so much, and I do too.

Notes:

hey Izuku- I think using the rabbit miraculous too much may have some extra effects. Like dreaming of dead timelines...

Some cute interaction, some angst, some friendships, some crack. That's what this fic is all about baby! Surprise! Everyone's fine! No kidnapping for them! As a gift, from me to you!

Villain butterfly Inko's story is in development, let me know if you ever want to read it. I came up with it purely from the comment about her and Toshinori.

Chapter 101

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku found he enjoyed falling back into his training regiment.  Every morning he’d wake up at home or in Toshinori’s apartment and ride to school to get extra training in.

 

He was also, unofficially, allowed on the All for One case due to Shigaraki’s intentions of targeting him.

 

He wasn’t allowed to sit in on meetings, because they deemed some of the information a bit too graphic.  But either Toshinori or Detective Tsukauchi would usually fill him in on what he missed.

 

Izuku’s own planning was going well too, he had three more miraculous holders to talk to, and he had three villains in mind they could help with, recently rumored to be aligned with the League.

 

He browsed through police records they definitely shouldn’t let him be reading and found a thread he could tug on.

 

Some villains just went around, attacking indiscriminately, or at least they appeared so.  Everyone had patterns, even ones they never realized.  And Izuku liked to think he was pretty good at recognizing them.

 

Now all he needed was to line up the dominoes.

 

Ruffling Roaars fur, Izuku tucked a little box into his pocket as he pinned Nooroo’s miraculous to his chest.  Mellissa was sitting on his desk chair, spinning idly.

 

“You’ve picked a new one?”  She asked, pausing to try and spot what Izuku had with him.  “Wouldn’t it be better to focus on training the heroes you already have?”

 

“I do intend to do that, in fact they’ll all be getting their miraculous- next week.”  He checked his phone’s calendar.  “Oto-hime and Bumblebee seemed to get along fine, and I spoke to Piper.  Trixx was right on the money, he’s taking the initiative to improve both as a hero and as a miraculous holder.  I think letting them have the option to meet up and train would benefit everyone.”

 

He stood in the mirror and Nooroo rose to meet him.

 

“Nooroo, Wings Rise!”   Izuku called and now The Guardian stood before her.  “But if the League of Villains want to show off their new recruits, I feel it’s only fair we match them!  Give me a hand?”

 

She rolled her eyes, but called for her own transformation.  “Where too?”

 

“I’m heading west, here I’ll get you the address,” he pulled out his notebook and flipped to a page recounting dates and times of major events in the city.

 

“And how do you know either of them will be there?”  Buckrider asked as she read over the address he’d put in her face and typed it into Maps to find a good place to drop him.

 

“If I’m right, and I’m sure I am, the only thing this guy hates nearly as much as UA is Shiketsu High.  And they’re holding a public event for students and benefactors to attend before the start of the school year.  I have a pretty good idea that he's gonna try and crash the party.”  Izuku smiled, “And- well I’m less confident about the other, but if I’m wrong I’ll call you for help.”

 

She hummed but just held up a hand, “Voyage!”

 

Seriously, making her a full time user was the smartest thing he’d ever done.  This just saved him so much time and he didn’t even wear out Kalkki to do it!”

 

Izuku was now standing in an alley, two blocks from his destination.  The setting sun throwing long shadows over him.

 

With a bound, the Guardian settled on top of the roofs and looked around.  He scanned, moving quickly but careful, eyes keen for that little thing out of place.

 

Finally his eyes pinged that little missing piece, gotcha.

 

The event was held on Shiketsu property, but the front gates security system was already engaged.  No one inside could see because they were wrapped around the side of the building, and the exit nearest to them was still wide open.

 

If a panic started they would all funnel towards the front, expecting an escape but instead being trapped in.

 

Izuku wasn’t dumb enough to leave it all up to chance.  Roaar was with him so he could step in if necessary, and the moment he saw the gas- Izuku pressed a button on his cane to send an anonymous message to the police about suspicious activity.

 

“Let’s go!”  The Guardian leapt forward when the first screams started.

 

He had been right on the money, everyone was rushing away from the exit with the villain, just trapping themselves in with nowhere to escape the gas.

 

Mustard, one of the newer and younger League recruits, seemed to be enjoying himself as he strolled past the sparking gate he’d entered from.

 

Some of the older students and teachers were attempting to move forward to defend, but they were being shoved back by waves upon waves of people.  And with the haze covering them, the risk of hitting innocents was too high.

 

Izuku meanwhile, felt his eyes catch on a familiar head of hair and immediately dove in, holding a deep breath as he charged in and grabbed his target to carry up and out of the gas.

 

“Agh!  What the he-”  Yaoyorozu coughed from behind a gas mask. Yeah, he shouldn’t be surprised she had already put that together.  “Who are you!?  Let me go, I need to get back in there.”

 

He did put her down but a hand on her arm stopped her from running back into the fight.  

 

“Momo Yaoyorozu.”  The Guardian said, and she stopped trying to run past him in five of starring.

 

“How do you-?”  She jolted her arm out of his grasp and Izuku took the chance to grab the miraculous box from his pocket.  “Who are you?”

 

“I’m the Guardian.  You met some of my companions when you helped rescue I-island.”  he explained shortly, causing the girl's eyebrows to shoot up in shock.  “I know you want to help, but you aren’t a licensed hero yet.  That being said, you're the only one who can defeat this guy.”

 

He held up the box.  “I’m giving you the chance to go beyond your limitations and act with anonymity.  You can save everyone, and this will help you.  This is a miraculous, and it will grant you the power of Pretension.  With it you can give yourself any power you need to fix this mess.”

 

Cautiously, and more than a little confused, she took the box and flipped it open.

 

Notes:

Did y'all really think I'd let AfO role in with the whole squad? Ha! No, I just needed cannon fodder for our other lovely miracle heroes to make their debut! Fun fact, Momo was actually supposed to get her miraculous second in this wave- but uh- I didn't finish the other drawings... And the order doesn't super matter. You'll get to see her tomorrow!

Chapter 102: What's A Henway?

Notes:

Fun fact, I remembered halfway through this chapter that Insasa existed. Uh, he's not there. It's an event just for incoming first years.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Momo jumped back with a yelp as a ball of orange light sparked, spiralling around The Guardian before solidifying into a- Chicken?  Plushy?  Chicken Plushy?

 

“Hello!”  The plushy talked!  “My name is Orikko!  I can already tell this will be so much fun!”

 

“Once the villain is defeated, you need to return this miraculous to me.  I’ll buy you time while Orikko gives you the rundown.”  The Guardian tapped a spot on the side of his mask, and two vents opened up in the butterfly pattern.

 

Without any more fanfare, the Guardian vanished into the gas.

 

The students and teachers had finally managed to get free and run into the fight, but the haze obscured their sights of the villain, and not breathing while you fight isn’t easy.

 

“Ha!  How disappointing, you’re dropping like flies!”  Said a voice, that Momo could only assume was the villain.

 

Momo turned to Orikko, still confused on how this was supposed to help.

 

“Don’t be nervous chick, it’s the enemy to your clever mind!”  Orikko tapped her nose.  “Now, listen and think.  My power is called Sublimation, call it out when you’re ready to activate it.  Then it will let you choose one power to have mastery of.  Using that, you can defeat the villain.”

 

Momo took out the thumb ring and slid it on, at which point it turned into two simple gold bands.

 

“What would I even do?”  She asked Orikko, surely he must know?  If this was his power?  “Should I make myself immune to the gas?”

 

“No need, that mask of yours when combined with my magic will work just fine.”  The rooster shook his head.

 

Momo wracked her brain, “I could give myself wind manipulation, disperse the gas?”

 

Again Orikko shook his head, “I’m afraid not, that power is already held by another of my kind and makes it unavailable to me.  You’re thinking too big chick, what do you know about this villain?”

 

She tried to think, his quirk was the gas, which appeared to make people fall asleep.  It all seemed to spiral around him, and the only view she had gotten of the villain was that he was a teenager with a gas mask- he had a gas mask.”

 

“If the villain is affected by his own quirk-”  She wondered, “I can get him to take himself out,that was even if I’m caught I didn’t do anything wrong!  He can’t see any better than I can.  And if the gas is tied to him, then he could potentially know how people are moving in it-  I know what I need!

 

“In that case the words you’ll need to say is ‘Sunrise’ your suit will help conceal your identity, and ‘Sunset’ will return you to your former self.  And know, once you activate ‘Sublimation’ you’ll only have about five minutes to defeat the villain.”

 

“Five minutes is plenty of time.”  She nodded, “Orikko, Sunrise!”

 

The rooster smiled as he returned to the orange light that was now swelling around her.  The warmth of this magic truly lived up to its transformation phrase.

 

When Momo looked down, she was wearing dark blue and red-orange pants.  Her top was backless, but a bulky dark red jacket sat over top, giving her access to her quirk and good coverage.  She’d have to look into this idea for her hero suit-

 

She felt something in her hair and reached up to grab a fountain pen with a hard metal feather out of her ponytail.  Though she could only partially see it, her gas mask had shrunk, and was now a gold color covering her mouth and nose.  She had little doubt it would be beak-like if she checked her reflection.

 

With one last deep breath she took hold of the pen and scrawled in the air-

 

“Sublimation!”  I give myself the ability to always take my opponent by surprise!”   She spoke to herself as the word ‘Undetectable’ into the air in gold glowing letters.

 

She felt that same warm feeling again and charged into the smoke.

 

Despite her eye’s being uncovered, she felt she could see much better than before.

 

She saw the Guardian running with a student in his arms, and they shared a nod before he ran, presumably out of the fog.

 

Momo kept around, trying to track the sounds around her, when a shadow finally came into view, the villain didn’t even look at her twice, just kept walking.

 

So imagine his shock when she snatched the mask off of his face with a flip.

 

“What the!”  The kid spun around, his brown hair a mess as he squinted.  “Who did that?!”

 

Momo snapped off the oxygen tanks of the mask and tossed them away.  “That would be me!”  She crowed, moving in quick deliberate steps.  He clearly heard her, but he was scanning wildly.

 

She kicked the broken mask to his feet, and he jumped.

 

“Where are you?  Are you a student here?”  The boy sneered and Momo rolled her eyes.

 

“Am I?  Am I even here?”  She picked up a stone and flicked it at the back of his head, causing the boy to let out a very undignified yelp.

 

He was breathing heavier.

 

“Or here?”  She asked, throwing stones from a different place.

 

Mustard was moving slower, his tense stance slipping into a slouch.

 

“Who- what are you?”  He asked, words slurring.

 

She strutted forward, still unseen.  “Who me?  I'm a Henway?”

 

He spun around before pausing, breathing unevenly and eyes closing.  He didn’t even notice Momo stroll up behind him.  “What’s a Henway?”

 

She snapped her fingers and felt the sublimation vanish.  “About ten pounds.”

 

When Mustard whirled around to face her, he was met with a punch to his face, causing him to pirouette like a ballerina before dropping to the ground.  As he did, the gas started to disperse.

 

“Gets ‘em every time.”  She grinned, pulling off the gas mask.

 

Notes:

Crime! Crime that they did not have Momo be a Looney Tunes bastard child, creating stuff behind her back like she's pulling from hammer space. The words "just peachy" never being said. You had the option to make her hilarious on top of overpowered- and You FAILED! This must be rectified.

Chapter 103

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The Guardian flagged down Henway as the teachers and students started waking up.  He pointed up and she was very surprised to see she could scale the first floor of the school with ease.  They stood on a concealed roof between two walls.

 

“Very clever, making yourself unable to be tracked by the villain while making sure to be visible to your allies.”  He said, tilting his head to the side, eye keen.  “Smart move.”

 

“Thank you, Sunset. ”  She let the magic flow away from her, and was back in the blouse and skirt she’d come in.  “And thank you Orikko, for allowing me the privilege of using your abilities.  It was unlike anything I’ve ever experienced.”

 

She bowed to the kwami, who bumped his head against hers.  “I knew you’d be a good chick, such a creative soul with great potential with respect for the powers that be.  I do hope we meet again.”  Orikko cooed before flying back to The Guardian.

 

“We’ll meet again.  Should the need ever arise for Henway again, be ready to jump in and assist.”  He nodded to her before offering to get her back to the ground.

 

Momo didn’t wait around long once The Guardian left her, instead running to try and find her parents.

 

The police were taking the still unconscious Mustard into custody.  And after hugging her father tightly, she joined them in watching the event unfold.

 

A teacher was explaining the appearance of a vigilante to an officer when he explained he heard her name.

 

“She called herself Henway.”  The man explained.

 

The detective looked puzzled, “What’s a Henway?”

 

Momo had no regrets.

 

+x+

 

With Orikko’s miraculous safely tucked into the miracle box, and the rooster himself bragging to the others about his clever new holder, Izuku settled down onto the couch and pulled up a movie for him and Melissa to watch.

 

Twenty minutes into them roasting the plot of what was honestly their favorite movie, the door opened and Izuku’s mom entered with Toshinori on her heels, both laden with groceries.

 

“Ah good, you're both here.”  Mom kissed them both on the cheek before disappearing into the kitchen.

 

Toshinori smiled at them as he passed, arms full and unable to hug his niece.  “Hope it went well.”

 

“It did!”  Izuku called, pausing the movie.  “She handled it great!  And that’s one less villain for Shigaraki to direct.  Honestly he should be thanking me, his leadership skills didn’t seem great when we last met.  And less people who poorly lead are less embarrassing for him.”

He heard his mentor chuckle from the other room before his mom started directing him on where to put the groceries.

 

Melissa was persuaded to stay for dinner so the group all sat around discussing recent events and upticks.

 

“Where does your dad think you are all day anyways?”  Inko asked her niece.

 

She shrugged, “Mostly that I’m locking myself in my lab.  You act like I’m here everyday.”

 

“Not every day, every other.”  Toshinori pointed out.  “I know Dave can be oblivious to the world turning around him when he’s working so I’m guessing he assumes you're the same.”

 

“Oh he definitely did,” the blonde smiled, “I just scheduled my time better.”

 

The kwami were drifting in and out of the room, with Orikko stopping in briefly to recount his adventure to the other three, while Izuku dipped out to grab a notebook to get into the serious stuff.

 

Coffee was poured, and Izuku dropped his notes on the table.

 

“Planning!”  He cheered.  “We know the League brought in a new batch of villains post Stain being arrested.  Henway took care of one today, and two of the others we have on record should be easy to catch out.  All three were profiled as being impatient, and not great at listening to authority.”

 

Izuku handed out the remaining two profiles, Toshinori already knew the plan, but looked over it again.

 

“Two more heroes.  Miraculous already picked out.  That rounds my team out to 6 temps, with me and Melissa as full time users.  An even match if I do say so.”  He pointed out.

 

His mother flicked through, “I hope you're not sacrificing quality here Izuku, you don’t exactly have time to train 6 miraculous holders.  And once the school year starts all of your picks will be busy again.  And I won’t let you sacrifice your education for more magic.”

 

He shook his head, “I know that Mom.”  He whined.

 

Melissa leaned back in her seat, “Regardless, it seems Izuku’s been building a roster.  What about you Uncle-Might?”

 

“Nothing.”  He admitted.  “Everyone except Izuku has pitched One for All candidates to me, and that's because whenever he sees potential he steals them for himself.”

 

“I see potential first, I get first dibs.”  Izuku shrugged, a shit eating grin on his face.  “If they turn me down I’ll let you know.”

 

Toshinori rubbed his face, even with all the healing they’d managed the clock had just been delayed not stopped.  “I wish I knew what Nana saw in me that made her decision make any sense.”

 

“You could ask her?”  Roaar perked up, causing the table to look at her.

 

She seemed just as confused as they were when she saw their faces.  “I may not fully understand how quirks work, but I do know power being passed between different holders tends to leave an imprint.  With miraculous holders it can be activated with a ‘Reunion.’  Maybe your thing was it’s own way.”

 

Izuku had many, many questions.

 

He knew, vaguely about Reunions, and there was a magenta and black kwagatama at the center of that knowledge hanging in his room.

 

“I’m gonna table that bombshell for a second.”  Melissa held up a hand, “That’s an interesting idea Roaar, but right now I think you’re narrowing your field.  All for One has Nomu, we have Uncle Might and Izuku.  They have a warp quirk user, we have me.  They have a payroll of serial killers, we have a group of teenagers on a volunteer.  Maybe think about bringing in some actual adults?”

 

Izuku perked up, “Mr. Aizawa would probably be willing to help.”

 

“That’s definitely a start, you’re gonna want to think about people who can’t easily be combatted.”  She pointed at her Uncle, “And you are about to hate this suggestion.”

 

After pondering that statement the pro’s face dropped.  “No.”

 

“Yes.”  She crossed her arms.  “You can’t go around avoiding your bromance breakup forever.  I may only have met the guy a few times but I doubt you would have worked with him so long if he didn’t have good intentions.  So suck it up, and make the phone call.”

 

Izuku felt a mixture of annoyance and potential of mischief, meanwhile Tosshinori slammed his head against the table.

Notes:

Melissa: I don't care if you don't want to talk to your ex! This bitch is gonna try and kill my cousin-brother!
Toshinori: *annoyed but resigned noises*

Also Roaar did kinda just say, good chance you can talk to one of your dead moms, might wanna try that. Though I doubt it'll help. I don't know if its ever revealed in cannon how they et, but I have the vauge idea she found a teenage Toshinori street fighting criminals in an alley, and shook One for All at him like a bag of friskies cat treats.

Chapter 104

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“What are the chances he’d sign my notebook do you think?”  Izuku asked, fingers tapping away on his thigh as they drove to Sir Nighteye’s agency

 

Toshinori pulled a face, “With normal people he seemed fifty-fifty.  However, with you specifically, I have no idea.”

 

Izuku hummed, he was wearing his fake suit since he was technically coming as All Might’s sidekick.

 

They had scheduled a meeting with the hero, reluctantly and through other people because Toshinori looked ready to throw his computer out of the window when drafting that email, to talk about recent developments and ask if he wanted to join in on the ’Make All for One Stay Dead’ party.

 

Izuku called it MAOSD for short.

 

Roaar was snoozing in the pocket of his coat, since they had been forced to get up at an ungodly hour to start the drive.

 

“So, you told me about the breakup-”

 

“It was not a breakup!”

 

“-but you didn’t tell me how you guys met.”  Izuku smiled, “Up until Nighteye the closest you’d had to a sidekick was Professor Shields, and that was more a partnership since he wasn’t a pro hero.  So what made you finally cave?”

 

They stopped at the light and Toshinori kept staring forward.

 

“Tell me if this sounds familiar.  Over eager fanboy asks me about being a hero, this guy is clever, definitely powerful, and most of all very devoted to helping people.  Even to the detriment of their own well being.”

 

Izuku smiled, “You know you love me.”

 

“Yeah, apparently I can’t stop picking up strays with death wishes.”  The blonde pointed out, tone frustrated but looking amused.

 

A small kwamatic chirp left Izuku’s mouth as he thought.  “So, if they were so similar, what changed?  You still put up with me, so there has to be something?”

 

“Well I can think of two major ones.”  Toshinori admitted.  “One, it became increasingly obvious that Mirai never could get rid of that image in his head of me.  I think he made some assumptions that weren’t exactly on base.  When I got- hurt- he was there of course.  I think that shattered something that I kind of wish broke earlier.”

 

The greenette hummed as the light changed and they carried on.

 

“I had told Mirai more than once that I didn’t want him to look into my future.  I didn’t want to know, and more truthfully I assumed that someday I’d die in some fight against a villain, or maybe I’d die fighting All for One like everyone else.  I didn’t want to subject him to potentially seeing that twice.  But after I got injured- he looked.  He saw what I knew he was going to.”

 

This part the teen knew already.  Izuku knew that if All Might was ever going to retire, he’d go kicking and screaming into it.  Personally the greenette felt well equipped to face that eventual fight.  Especially if he could so handily fill the power gap.  “How did he say you died?”

 

“I’m not telling you.”  For a moment, his mentor actually looked mad.  “I didn’t want to know.  I didn’t want anyone to know.  I’d prefer whatever kills me to be a surprise.”

 

Izuku rolled his eyes, “It will be.”

 

“And that's the second difference.”  Toshinori pointed out.  “Mirai’s quirk is bordering on a curse I think.  I assume it’s a little like when you know something with disgust or scare you but don’t look away.  He says everything is set in stone once he sees it.  But I told you I was halfway to death’s door and you responded that death would have to wait.  Mirai doesn’t have much faith in people, it’s a fatal flaw.  He doesn't trust them to make the right decisions, or at least the decisions he thinks are right.  Nighteye told me the day I woke up from surgery, that if I died Japan and maybe The World could never recover.  He has no faith, no Hope .”

 

The boy hummed again as he digested that information.

 

A hand landed in his hair.

 

“And Hope is one thing you have in bounds my boy.”

 

Izuku chuckled, before the smile faded from his face.  He reached up to squeeze the hand ruffling his curls.  “If you die- Japan could recover.  It would be a loss, but someone would always step up eventually.  The World could recover, but I’m not sure I could.”

 

They pulled into the parking garage and Toshinori flashed their visitor's pass to the lady in the booth who waved them through.

 

“You’d live though.  You’re stronger than I’ll ever be.”  He stepped out of the car with a sigh.  “Besides, I’m not going anywhere.”

 

Izuku hummed one more time before hopping out after his mentor and crossing through a hallway to the entry level of the Agency.  Toshinori was already in All Might mode, so they were already turning some heads.

 

“Nice to see you again sir!” 

Notes:

Gotta get some serious talks done first. Breakdown on how I interpret what happened.

Next chapter we get a wonderful introduction and then we get two dumbasses trying to prove that their kid is the coolest kid ever.

Chapter 105

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Someone shouted and Izuku turned- to see another much younger Toshinori looking at them, running over and waving.  “And you’re Midoriya right?  I’ve been hearing tons about you already.”

 

“Nice to see you too, Young Togata.”  Toshinori smiled, a mostly real smile, at the teen.

 

Izuku gave the impression of a confused toddler as he looked between the two, as a Todoroki level conspiracy started forming in his head.

 

Many questions, all of them concerning, flashed through his mind and he barely stopped a note before it left his mouth.

 

Togata, it turned out, was a UA student that had a work study with the Nighteye agency.  Specifically with Sir Nighteye himself.

 

Izuku learned all of this during the long ass walk up the stairs that led to the man's office.  The man must get shits and gigs out of seeing people suffer.

 

Fucking figures.

 

“So you’ve heard about me?”  Izuku finally asked, “From what?”

 

“Well, not many first years can pass the provisional license exam, in fact UA’s pass rate is terrible.”  Togata pointed out, “but you managed to pass after only two semesters, which is entirely unheard of.  Not to mention the sports festival.  I got to watch a recording of it after ours was done.”

 

Izuku hummed, “So how long have you worked here?”

 

“Not too long, a little less than a year.”  Togata explained.  “Sir saw me at the sports festival last year, and he offered me a job when work studies rolled around.  He’s the one who insisted I watch you guys.  He seemed impressed- or something.  Even asked if I’d met you yet!”

 

At that Izuku perked up, his mischievous expression returning, causing his mentor to internally groan.  “Ooo?  Little old me?  I saw he offered me an internship but I assumed that’s just because most people were.  What did he think?”

 

The other teens' expressions twitched, not in annoyance but in- confusion maybe?  “Uh- I'll be honest I have no idea what Sir thinks about you.  I mean, you were objectively pretty amazing and he didn’t begrudge that.  But he almost seemed angry that you did so well?  But then he insisted on sending you that internship offer?  I think you confuse him at least.”

 

Izuku sagged so low his fingertips hit each stair, making Toshinori stifle a laugh.  “Aw, I’d hate for him to hate me before we even meet…  Come on Togata, how do I get him to like me?”

 

The blondes both laughed out loud, unable to contain their amusement at his antics any longer.  

 

“You're fishing for information huh?”  Togata said between laughs.  “Well I can’t make any promises, but I can give you this tip.  Sir really appreciates humor, so if you make him laugh it’s probably your best bet.”

 

They finally reached their desired floor and Izuku stopped.  “Uh oh.”

 

“What’s up?”  The teen asked as they both paused.

 

“I’m not funny…”  Izuku pointed out, eyebrows pinched.

 

“Young Midoriya, I’ve seen you leave your classmates in tears from laughter.”  Toshinori pointed out.  “That is a full lie.”

 

Izuku waved him off, “No but- It all arises from natural interactions, it’s not on command!  All of my humor comes from satire or incredible acts of physical comedy!  What am I supposed to do?  Go in there and roast him?”

 

+x+

 

When they reached the door, Togata knocked but didn’t wait for an answer before opening it.

 

Toshinori wasn’t even remotely sure he knew how this conversation would go.

 

Hopefully smoothly!

 

Probably not though.

 

Mirai looked barely different from the last time they’d seen each other.  The smallest changes brought on by over 5 years didn’t outweigh the fact he had hardly changed at all.

 

He was standing, not like he was waiting for them, even though he probably was.  A young woman with blue skin was also there, sitting on a chair, apparently not willing to wait on foot.

 

“All Might.”  He greeted, plainly.  And then his eyes slid to Izuku, who was back to smiling pleasantly.  “And this is-”

 

He trailed off, not like he was expecting anyone to finish his statement.  Just dropping the sentence like it wasn’t worth it anymore.

 

Izuku though, never one to take a jab lightly, just widened his smile.  “Izuku Midoriya, I’m the upgrade.”

Notes:

Fun Fact! "I'm the upgrade" is a joke that has been planned for this fic since chapter 4.

Rewatching the episode for this chapter was a wave of emotions. Because like- love Mirio. Hate Nighteye. Very contrasting feelings with this one.

Mirio: Make him laugh.
Izuku: Uh, I'm not actually very funny.
Toshinori: Don't worry, neither is he. The bar is on the ground.

Izuku is funnier than he thinks he is, but he is right that most of his showstopping funny moments have been big flashy attacks while quipping his little heart out. I intentionally tried to write him as a person who takes advantage of humor in every situation, but actual jokes are iffy for him.

Chapter 106

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

While Sir Nighteye did not look amused, Izuku heard Toshinori start coughing into his hand, poorly covering laughs.  Togata looked to be surprised by the audacity, an expression most people had around Izuku.  And the lady with blue skin gave a very small snort.

 

Izuku meanwhile, felt his smile shift from cocky to genuine joy as he looked past the man at the wall.

 

“Hey!  I know that poster!”  he shouted running over.  “It was never sold to the public because of the conjecture about whether All Might’s tenth anniversary of being a hero should have counted before or after he returned from America!  I’ve never gotten to see an original, just the fakes people sell online!”

 

Toshinori leaned over to Togata, “You may want to sit down, I have a feeling this might take a while.”  Izuku didn’t seem to be wavering as he went on a rant about dupe hero merch.

 

“You think?”  They both sat in the arm chairs while the woman introduced herself as Kaoruko Awata.

 

She pointed with her thumb.  “The boss is probably your biggest fan, which you probably knew.  This is the first time I’ve seen anyone get this close before.”

 

“I did know, and I also know if anyone could give him a run for his money it’s young Midoriya.”  He sighed.  “Honestly I think he’s embarrassed to talk about it with mutual acquaintances, which is pretty much everyone he knows, so this might be built up.”

 

Toshinori saw Mirai’s eye twitching as he finally cut Izuku off.  “-enlightening as you opinions on that are-”

 

“Nah, I bet you knew most of it anyways-”

 

“Don’t interrupt me- I believe I have words to exchange with my friend.  So please leave.”  Honestly the display of self control was impressive.

 

Izuku turned his gaze away from the poster for the first time since spotting it, and it flashed for a second.  “Aw.  We were just becoming friends too.  Sure I can’t stick around?”

 

“step in.”  Toshinori mumbled, and blessedly both Togata and Awata took pity on them.

 

“Hey!  Midoriya!  How about I show you the training facility here!”  He grabbed the younger greenette before the two could kill each other.

 

“Kay!”  Izuku shouted as he was dragged out.

Toshinori breathed a sigh of relief and let his ulterior form shrink down once the door clicked shut.

 

“So that’s Izuku Midoriya.”  Mirai didn’t look impressed.

 

“Yeah.  I saw that you sent him an internship offer, he considered taking it but Gran Torino beat you to the punch unfortunately.”  The blonde looked at the ceiling.  “I didn’t come here for us to argue about Izuku and Togata, but I have a feeling we will anyway.  So spit it out.”

 

Mirai strode across the room and sat in his own chair.

 

“Alright, I will say it.  You made a foolish decision picking that boy as your successor.”  The man said, with such little grandiose you might assume he was talking about the weather.

 

“Odd, you're making that call before you even know anything about him.”  He propped his leg on his knee and looked at the ceiling.  “You clearly came to some assumptions, I guess you’ll make your case and I’ll make mine.”

 

Izuku wasn’t the kind of mystery you could unravel from televised feats or short conversations.

 

“Alright, fine.  He acts overconfident but the key word is acts.  He’s carrying himself like a pro would to hide how scared he is.”

 

Toshinori, to even his own surprise, snorted. 

 

“No fucking shit Sherlock.”  He sat up.  “You wanna know why he’s scared?  Because he’s a teenager who has been facing down villains since he was 12.  That’s how I met him.  He’s a magnet for disaster and spends every single second out of his house wondering what's going to happen next.  And worse, if other people are going to get dragged into it too.  You heard about the USJ right?  I mean who didn’t?”

 

Mirai nodded.

 

“Well he was at the dead center of that entire mess.  He watched his teacher get his head bashed in and nearly watched his classmates' faces get torn off.  So he fought, and you know what he told me after?  That he was terrified the entire time, not for himself but for Me .  I wasn’t even there!  But, if he revealed that fear, they’re screwed, so he buried it.  Then not a week later, Hosu gets attacked and he’s in the middle of a burning city, with Gran Torino having run off and one of his friends missing.  A trip to the mall had a League of Villains member crashing it and threatening the civilians around them!  I-island gets held hostage, I get held hostage.”

 

In a moment of frustration, he slammed a fist on the arm of the chair and heard wood splinter.

 

“How much of that did you deal with before you were 15 Mirai!?”

 

Unsurprisingly, the man stayed silent.

 

“Izuku is scared out of his mind because who wouldn’t be?  But you’d never notice unless you knew what to look for, so don’t tell me his empathy is a bad thing.  What’s your next argument?”

 

There were a few beats.

 

“His act won’t always keep people confident in his abilities.  But let's move on, he only seems to use One for All, not his own quirk.  Unless they’re very similar, he’s relying too much on what you can't teach him and not the wider scope of-”

 

“Izuku didn’t have a quirk.  Next point.”

 

Mirai was apparently smart enough not to argue with him on that.

 

“He won the sports festival but halfway during two of his fights, he got distracted and drew it out for no other purpose than showing off.”  This was probably the most reasonable argument, albeit stripped of context.  “That’s a bad habit.”

 

“True, he dragged those out, and in training exercises he tends to let things go on longer than he needs.”  Toshinori leaned his head to the side as if thinking, “But.  Those are all in practice environments where no party would be in serious danger.  In every real fight I’ve seen him in, they end just as fast as they begin.”

 

The man scoffed.  “He’s prone to injury.  He’s sporting scars everywhere, including his face.  That shows he can be hurt.”

 

“It also shows he survived long enough to let them become scars, memories, stuff of the past.”  Toshinori gestured to his stomach.  “Everyone can be hurt, it just makes Izuku a person.”

 

“You're emotionally compromised.”  Mirari finished, realizing this would go nowhere.

 

“And you aren’t?”  The blonde finished.  “Now, let’s argue about Togata.  You and Nedzu both pitched him to me as a One for All candidate.”

 

“He aligns with the values you set as The Symbol of Peace.”  The first and most obvious point being brought up.

 

Toshinori nodded, “Yep, seems so.”

 

“He has a quirk that can be adapted but not hindered by the addition of One for All, and without people realizing the spike in power.”  Mirai added.  “Mirio already has excellent control of his abilities, and a great scale on what is too much or too little.”

 

“Mmhmm.”  The blonde nodded.  “I’ve worked with him at school and all the other teachers seem to agree on it.  He’s got a really good head on his shoulders and creatively applies his abilities.”

 

“He’s personable, a team player and a capable leader.  He keeps his cool under pressure and as a result people look to him for guidance.”  The greenette waved his hand around in the air to emphasize his point, his agitation growing.

 

“Yep, Izuku already seems to like him.”  Toshinori smiled a little, honestly he didn’t see a world where those two didn’t get along.  “He’s a good kid, I’m sure they’ll learn a lot from each other.”

 

“He has potential to reach the number one spot.  Just on his own.”  Mirai was slipping, his emotions were getting the better of him.

 

The older of the two grinned wider again, “And I certainly hope he does.”

 

Now it was Mirai’s turn to slam his fist, “You’re running out of time.  How much longer until you can’t keep this up anymore?  How much longer until the world loses its Symbol of Peace?  I provided a perfect candidate, he’s everything the next you should be right?”

“Have you considered there doesn’t need to be another me?”  Toshinori asked, causing the man to falter.

 

But inevitably he recovered.  “He’s the best candidate.  Admit it.”

 

“I do.”  Toshinori nodded.  “And yet- I chose Izuku, didn’t I?”

Notes:

All that waxing a few chapters ago. Man knows Damn well why he can't pick a successor, and its because he already picked and knows he chose right. Izuku's just got other shit going on.

That doesn't mean he's going to let Nighteye know the truth though. He firmly wants him to believe he passed it on.

Chapter 107

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku rolled his shoulder, feeling pained joints pop and click as he sighed.  “You know, didn’t have to go that hard for a sparring match.”

 

Togata laughed.  “Sorry, I just wasn’t expecting you to break the floor like that, you threw off my angle.”

 

Unable to stop himself, a grin slipped back on Izuku’s face.

 

“So, you think the adults are done arguing yet?”  He checked his phone to see they’d been gone for over an hour.

 

Both Togata and Awata both checked the time and nodded.  The latter sighed, “Yeah probably.  Come on, let’s hope they didn’t break anything.”

 

“Sir gets a little defensive at times, I think they’re arguing about us, but I don’t know what exactly?”  Togata sighed, but didn’t let his smile slip.  Izuku was starting to wonder if that was just how his face sat.  “I’m getting a little tired of being left out of the loop, I won’t lie.”

 

Izuku matched his look with his own tired smile.  “I know, hopefully it’ll all sort itself out though.  I don’t like him- at least not as a person.  All Might said we were a bit too alike and a bit too different, so maybe that’s it.  But he misses his friend.  I can tell.”

 

Izuku couldn’t exactly blame him for being so proud of Togata, he liked him too!  But it just rubbed him the wrong way how forceful about the whole thing Nighteye was.

 

When they reached the office again, there were files sitting on the desk and the two adults were pouring over them.

 

“How was the reunion?”  Izuku asked as he followed the other two.

 

Toshinori looked up and smiled at the three, albeit strained.  “It was great.  Anyways Izuku, good news and bad news.”

 

+x+

 

So it turned out that apparently the yakuza and the League of Villains were having talks.  What a shocker, since they seemed to exist solely to make Izuku’s life difficult.

 

Roarr was perched on Izuku’s head as he scrawled out the information he’d learned today.  Honestly his code work could use another layer, he needed to keep everything he knew quiet.

 

Sliding the notebook back on the shelf he turned to some of the kwami residing in his room.  “I’m sorry, this is gonna take a lot of my attention and I’m not sure I’ll be able to find time to get you and your new holders introduced.”

 

Nooroo fluttered down to land on his shoulder.  “Guardian, no one blames you.”

 

Stomp looked up from where he and Ziggy were cleaning their horns.  “Yeah calf, we’re fine with waiting.”

 

“You need to focus on coming up with something clever to beat those lowlifes back into the shadows.”  Ziggy agreed.

 

Tikki booped Izuku on the nose.  “Most of us haven’t had holders in hundreds of years, we don’t mind going a few more months.  Just so long as we have our favorite person to spend time with!”

 

Izuku nuzzled his head into hers.

 

“I will get you guys to your holders, I promise.”  He swore, “I want all of you to have what Roaar and I do.”

 

The tiger kwami purred in delight, “No one can be so lucky as to get another you kitten.  But I’m sure you’ll find the second best.”

 

+x+

 

Eri was sitting in front of her mirror, she had recently learned how to braid hair and was trying to practice on herself.

 

After a halfway decent attempt that left one long braid in front of her ear, she saw the mirror shimmer and a white portal open up.

 

“You’re back!”  She yelled, jumping forward to be scooped up by her friend.

 

Fiver picked her up immediately, and climbed off the vanity.

 

“I am back bunny.”  He smiled, spinning in a circle with a grin.

 

She giggled as the world spun for a second before pointing at the braid in her hair, “Look!  I did this one by myself.”

 

The rabbit hero ran his fingers over the braid.  “Wow, you did so well!  You look like a princess!”

 

Eri nodded with a smile.  She had practiced super hard to get it right.

 

“Pst, look at this.”  Fiver set her down and pulled a familiar object from behind his back.

 

Her eyes widened, “Wow, how’d you get Chisaki’s mask?”  She held up her hands to take it.

 

“Good old fashion theft.”  Fiver admitted.  “Don’t worry, it’s been ages since I did this in my time, far too long for me to still get in trouble.”

 

Eri turned the bird mask over in her hands, considering.  “It’s ugly.”

 

“You’re exactly right.”  The man admitted, nodding solemnly.  “Honestly, I’m doing him a favor by relieving him of this crime of fashion.”

 

Normally, whenever Fiver looked sad for a joke he’d bounce back really fast.  But today he seemed more sad than usual.

 

“Why are you sad today?”  She asked, Fiver said it was okay to ask people why they were sad but not to be upset if they didn’t tell you.  She hoped he would tell her though.

 

He sighed.  “Because I’m gonna have to say goodbye today.”

 

Eri felt her face fall.

 

“I know.”  The rabbit sat down and opened his arms for a hug, which she gladly took.  “I’m not happy about it either.  But this me and other me can’t exist at the same time.  Once the other me gets his miraculous I’m not gonna be able to come back to this time.  It could cause problems.”

 

She sniffled, it wasn’t fair.  “I don’t want you to leave.”

 

“I know, but you’ll get to see me soon, I think.  I left a few days as margin of error…”  He admitted.  “It’ll just be me a little younger is all.”

 

That was at least some condolence, maybe?  She wouldn’t lose Fiver all together, just meet a younger him.

 

“Are you gonna still know me in your time?”  The girl asked, sitting down on her friend's lap.

 

He nodded aggressively, “Oh absolutely.  We’re gonna see eachother everyday once I’m me and you're a bit older you.”

 

She wasn’t totally sure what that meant, but figured it was probably good.

 

“And!  You’re gonna meet your heroes soon.”  Fiver added, cheerfully.

 

That got her attention.  “Really!?”

 

“Oh yeah, super soon.  But you're gonna have to help them a bit.  So next chance you have, run.  Run as fast as you can, they need to see you to know to come and save you.”  He explained, “I’ll distract your caretaker for a bit when the time is right.  This is the last thing I’m gonna be able to do for you bunny.”

 

She leaned against Fiver’s chest and sighed.  “Okay, I promise I will.”


“Thank you, and if you can just do one more thing for me?  I have something to tell your heroes once you meet them.”

Notes:

Here we go.

Chapter Text

They ended up crashing in a hotel that night, close to the Nighteye agency.  Togata had invited Izuku to join him on a patrol tomorrow.  Since Izuku had a better idea of league associates, he’d have a better chance at spotting them.

 

“If they recognize me, wouldn’t that do more to spook them away?”  Izuku had asked confused.

 

“I think that's what we're hoping for.”  Awate admitted.  “As nice as it would be to have them on something concrete, the last thing we need is for the League of Villains and the Shie Hisakai becoming buddies.  So if you scare them out of the deal-”

 

And that had made a bit more sense.

 

Sitting in the desk's spinny chair in their room, Izuku hummed and chirped to himself and Roaar.

 

“If you keep thinking that hard, you'll fry something.”  Toshinori complained from where he was face first lying on his bed.  “Go to sleep my boy, you're gonna need it.”

 

Rolling his eyes, Izuku clicked off the lamp and headed to the bathroom he pulled on his Pj’s and ran a brush through Roaar’s fur while also brushing his teeth.

 

He fell into bed and sighed a goodnight.

 

+x+

 

The next morning had Izuku texting Togata for his coffee order and arriving with his own drink, holding the blonde's sugary abomination in the other hand.

 

“That,” He pointed after handing it over.  “Is a crime.  It’s more chocolate sauce than coffee.”

 

The blonde grinned as he sipped the frappuccino, and they headed out.

 

Toshinori was sleeping in, at Izuku’s request, so the two teens met with Nighteye and Bubble GIrl before leaving.

 

“One more thing.”  Nighteye caught Todata by the arm and they both turned back to him.  “Don’t do anything rash, if you do run into anyone of interest, you stay away and call us.”

 

“Yes Sir,” Togata nodded.

 

Once the two left, Awata turned to her boss, surprised to find him clutching his head.

 

“Woah, you okay Boss?”  She yelled as he leaned heavily on his desk.

 

He shook his head, trying to clear it.  “-not this again…”

 

+x+

 

Izuku saw a few people stare at him, and exactly two people came up to ask for a photo.

 

“You're popular.”  Togata pointed out, as he handed back a phone to a middle schooler who ran off with a loud “Thank you!”

 

Izuku felt his smile twitch, “It’s a curse.”

 

They kept walking, Izuku fiddled with his hood.  As not to exhaust Roaar, he wasn’t transformed yet but he was debating putting on his mask.

 

“Come to think of it, I don't think I ever learned your hero name…”  Togata pointed out.  “And I never told you mine, but we should probably know.”

 

Izuku hummed and nodded, “I've been going by Pan for a few months now.  Though basically everyone still just calls me Midoriya.”

 

“Pan?  What’s that mean?”  The blonde stopped as a light changed and they waited for cars to clear the road.

 

“A few things.”  The boy shrugged but didn’t clarify.  “I like it, but I also like my real name so you can use either.”

 

“Okay, well I’m Le Million!”  Togata said, gesturing to the number on his chest.  “It’s for how many people I wanna save before the end of my career.”

 

Izuku grinned, “That's one hell of a promise, but I’m pretty sure I can see you fulfilling it.”

 

“Aw, thanks!”  The older teen bumped shoulders with him.  “Can I ask about the costume too?  What motivated it?”

 

Finally the greenette stopped fiddling with his accessories and shrugged.  “I don’t know, it’s just what felt right.  I got an upgraded suit just a bit ago, and I just kind of went with the flow.”  It was the best explanation he could come up with that wasn’t just, my subconscious told a magical entity to make me look like this.

 

“I guess that makes sense,”  Togata tugged at his own suit.  “I knew I wanted the color and the number, but Sir helped me design the rest.  It’s made with special fabric so I don’t- well you saw yesterday.”

 

Yes he did, far more than he would have liked.  As well as hearing a very loud “Damnit Mil!  Warn Me Next Time!” from Awata who had spun around to face the wall.

 

Izuku took in the blondes outfit with this new context.  Nightere helped design it huh?

 

That might explain the resemblance.

 

While he was looking Izuku heard faint footsteps approaching and expected to see another kid running up to or to pass them.

 

And technically the former did happen when a blur of whites and grays collided with his legs causing him to stumble and the blur to fall down.

 

“Oh whoops,”  Izuku turned to see who had bumped into him, and a bit in front of him Togata stopped as well.

 

In a few moments, he noticed three things.

 

One, the person who bumped into him was a little girl, probably around Kota’s age.  She had long gray hair with a braid over one ear, a small horn above her right eye, and bright red eyes.  She was wearing a white nightgown, no shoes, and finally it set in what he had mistaken for sleeves- were actually bandages wrapped up the girls arms and legs.

 

The second thing he noticed was that she was panting like she’s been running for a long time, and she was shaking even on the ground, thoroughly exhausted.  Her eyes darted behind her a second.  She was running from something.

 

The third-

 

That something was slowly moving down the alley towards them.

 

Crouching to his knees, Izuku plastered a smile on his face, while silently using his obscured hand to direct Le Million’s attention.

 

“I’m sorry about that, I wasn’t looking.”  He sighed, and offered his palm out flat for her to take.  “Let me help you.”

 

When the little girl's eyes focused on him, they widened, flashed to Togata, and then back to him.

 

What was that about?

Chapter 109

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

In a moment, the girl jumped to her feet and lept behind Izuku who stood up, startled.

 

Instinctively, he put a hand between her and the man approaching.

 

“Eri?”  He stepped out of the shadow and Izuku fought every nerve in his body to remain still.

 

This was the guy from the file he’d seen yesterday, plague mask and all.  Izuku mentally recalled everything they’d told him, none of the suspected crimes included kidnapping, but that might have just meant it was unknown.  Though he didn’t know this was a kidnapping, there could be more at play here.

 

“I hope you can forgive my daughter, we were arguing and she ran off, you know how kids are.”  Chisaki- might have smiles, it was hard to tell when his eyes didn’t change. “Always getting into trouble.”

 

Izuku did not drop his arm, and let Togata take the lead. “Oh it’s no trouble for us.  Sometimes kids can get spooked, nothing weird about that.”

 

The greenette could feel his eyes flash and pupils contract, “Yeah, I guess it’s sorta instinct for children to run for heroes whenever something bad happens.”

 

Togata gave him a warning look.

 

“My partner and I are new to the area- but you probably guessed that.  We’re interning in the city for school.”  He tugged on Izuku's jacket, “Well it was nice meeting you two, let’s go, Pan.”

 

He didn’t move.

 

Eri’s hand was firmly grasping his sleeve, and Izuku felt rooted to the spot.

 

He needed more information, if they spooked his guy now Nighteye’s case would be screwed and Izuku would be back to waiting for the League to show their ugly ass faces.  But if he could get evidence, any at all, it would be more than he started with.

 

“What were you arguing about that got her so spooked- you said her name was Eri right?  Must have been a nasty fight.”  He tilted his head.  “And oh boy, you must have been going at it to have that many bandages.

 

Tell him something.

 

“Kids can be clumsy.”  Le Million said, and while he was still smiling, Izuku got the faint impression he wanted to strangle him.

 

“Yeah, rough play and all.”  Chisaki narrowed his eyes.  “But hey, your heroes.  I get why you’d be concerned.  So let’s chat huh?  And get out of the way of the sidewalk.”

 

He turned on his heel, and for a second Izuku considered bolting, but he still needed a clue, something to jump on.

 

Very cautiously, Izuku picked Eri up and let her rest on his hip, she almost immediately shoved her head into his hood so she didn’t have to look.

 

He inclined his head slightly and Togata apparently decided to trust him on this.

 

But, not five steps down this alley, Eri lept from Izuku’s arms and sprinted back over to Chisaki.  Head down, very intently watching the ground as she walked.

 

“Oh, are you done?”  The man in the mask waved vaguely over his shoulder as the two disappeared.

 

Izuku stood frozen to the spot for a few more seconds before internally cursing himself.

 

“Come on-”  Togata tugged on his sleeve again, “we need to tell Sir what happened.”

 

“Right yeah-”  Izuku stood still for another moment before turning and hurrying out.  “She said something, and I’m gonna need you to clarify some things.”

 

+x+

 

“She said, ‘I found you, please help, he’s not my dad, he hurt grandpa, he needs my blood for his plan, he’s gotten stronger, be very careful.’ and then ran right back over.”  Izuku explained again.  “Question- what plan would require a child's blood?!”

He threw his hands in the air in frustration and tugged at his hair.  

 

What a fucking moron he was.  If he hadn’t been so shocked by- some of the things she said he could have bolted!  If he had been transformed he could have easily outpaced Chisaki, and Mirio could make himself functionally invincible!

 

There were so many things he should have done but instead he stood there, and just- watched.

 

“Calm down Izuku.”  Toshinori looked about ready to physically stop his pacing.

 

“I fucked up.”  The greenette vocalized.  “I seriously fucked up.”

 

“It was my fault.”  Togata jumped in when Sir Nighteye looked ready to agree.  “I should have made us leave the second we started but-”

 

“No, you handled it the best you could.”  The man sighed.  “And we managed to get more information than we’ve been privy to before.  Hopefully we won't frighten them back into the- the...”

 

All eyes had turned to the youngest in the room, who had gone slightly pale, pupils shrunk to slits, and a look of utter shock and disgust on his face.

 

Izuku felt his eyes flashing again but he was a bit preoccupied.  “Is- Is that what you care about here?”

 

His voice was odd again- it hadn’t happened since i-Island.  Had his vocal cords changed?

 

Izuku- Izuku needed a minute.

 

He turned and stalked out of the room, because if he didn’t he was likely to start throwing shit.

 

How could- how could they- what the hell were-  Leave, he needed to leave.

 

His head hurt, he couldn’t wrap it around the problem.  He was so angry, it hurt to breathe.  It burned, from the tips of his toes all the way to his skull.  

 

“-dorya!”

 

He stopped and felt the tips of his clawed nails dig into his palms.

 

Togata stopped a few feet from him.  “I do care.  I care that someone is hurting, I do!  I swear-  But!  I need to look at the bigger picture, and so do you!  If we had fought or even run then- we would have saved Eri but doomed hundreds for all we know!”

 

Izuku felt a bit of blood pool in his palms.  “I’m getting really sick of the bigger picture Togata.  I’m really fucking sick of it.  Because if the big picture asks me to sacrifice children, I don’t want to see it.  I became a hero to help people, and today I didn’t.  I failed, and I’m not going to stand for people writing that failure off.  Not when I can do something.”

 

“We- we will save her, just-”  the blonde looked down when Izuku turned a furious gaze to him.  “It wasn’t the right time.”

 

“For your sake I hope we do.  Because at this moment, Togata?”  Izuku glared at him.  “That One Million has never been farther out of your reach.”

 

Without waiting to see his reaction, Izuku left.

Notes:

Togata: I'm going after him.
Toshinori" No No! Don't poke the- bear... *Sighs* Mirai you have any ice cream? Cause he's gonna need it.

Yeah, Izuku's gonna feel bad about that statement later... Best to let him cool off.

Chapter 110

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

No one heard from Izuku for 3 whole days.  Inko reported that he was coming home each night, but he barely spoke to her and did not appear to be in the best health.

 

Fearing for her son's safety, she'd attempted to keep him home on the fourth, only to find him vanished from his room without ever passing her.  Melissa insisted she had no part in this mess, and Toshinori had no better luck with him.

 

But, knowing Izuku would appreciate being in the loop after he worked through whatever it was he needed to.  So he spent most days at the Nighteye agency, assisting where he could with research on what Chisaki could be doing.

 

It was so odd, being there with his old friend.  Because they'd go one minute talking like no time had passed, and then Togata would enter, face strained from a smile that wasn't real.

 

Toshinori had no idea what Izuku had said, but whatever it was- it had shaken Togata.

 

He put on a great act, but he was undeniably upset about it.  He apparently wouldn't tell Mirai or anyone else at the agency what that exchange had entailed.  And he certainly hadn't told Toshinori.

 

“You already know I don't like that boy.”  Mirai had said, “But he’s done an excellent job of tearing down my sidekick.  If you must keep him around, you need to keep his attitude in check.”

 

“I would if I knew where the hell he was, Mirai.”  The blonde snapped.

 

Izuku had crossed a line, and if he knew the boy he'd probably feel awful about it once he cooled down.  But right now all his worry was focused on where in the world his boy was.

 

They just had short texts explaining he was fine, or saying he'd get in late.  And a look at his bank records showed he was stopping at a lot of stores on his bouts.

 

Convenience stores, gas stations, grocery, craft, what he was doing?

 

The only condolence was that they knew he was going home to sleep.

 

Inko had already called him twice today to beg for his intervention.  So he was returning to the Midoriya residence tonight to wait for Izuku.

 

But first, this.

 

A meeting with other agencies who would be assisting in the case.

 

Fatgum was pretty well known from his drug busts, and they knew the Shie Hissakai had that as an income source.  Or at least- they were pretty sure they knew.

 

The bastards were tricky, everything could be denied or there were 3 fall guys between them and conviction.

 

Ryukyu had been monitoring activity that in hindsight looked like very early tests of whatever they were making.

 

Locklock had volunteered to assist, due to being familiar with the organization. Gran Torino was covering the League of Villains part of the investigation.

 

And a handful of heroes agreed to keep an eye out.

 

All of them were meeting with their sidekicks to talk about a plan.

 

Toshinori was representing All Might, as his manager obviously.

 

Hado and Amajiki were currently sitting away from their mentor's to try and coax a real laugh out of their friend, and we're making more progress than any of them had managed.

 

Izuku had been sent a text regarding the meeting but had left it on read.

 

“Well, we may as well get started.  Everyone important is here.”  Mirai digged at the still missing teen.  “Most of you already know this but this meeting is to talk about the recent uptick I'm activity with the Shie Hissakai and the League of Villains.

 

They explained the prompting of the initial investigation, and the interaction Togata and Izuku had.

 

“Question.”  Locklock held up a hand.  “Why didn't they just grab the kid and run?”

 

The teen sank a little and Hado and Amajiki looked downright murderous at the hero.

 

“That- is my fault.”  Mirai admitted.  “I take full responsibility for the event's outcome.  I had imparted a great sense of caution should any interactions with the Hissakai occur.  Midoriya- did want to act in the moment but couldn't.”

 

The door thudded open and to everyone's surprise, the greenette in question stood in the doorway wearing a stained All Might hoodie and a grim expression.  He had a binder in his hand, and even stranger, Aizawa of all people came in after, closely followed by Tsukauchi.

 

“What the-”  several people jumped up as Izuku scanned the room and strode over to Mirai.

 

As he approached, Toshinori got a good look at the teen.  Inko hadn't lied, he looked like shit.

 

There were deep bags under his eyes, and his skin was sallow.  His eyes were glossy, and his nails looked picked raw.

 

“Hey.”  He said, slamming the binder down in front of Mirai and falling into one of the vacant chairs.

Notes:

Inko really wants to support her sons career but his self destructive habits have a limit for her. She was about to employ the blanket burrito strategy again.

I wonder what Izuku's been up to..? :)

Chapter 111

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Where the hell have you been?”  Toshinori asked, quickly standing up and trying to find the source of his mentee’s disheveled state.

 

“Getting evidence.  That’s all that matters right?  Getting a case against these assholes?”  He said, staring at the ceiling before releasing several chest shaking coughs.  

 

Togata flinched and Mirai narrowed his eyes.

 

“Well, there.”  The teen pointed with the hand not covering his coughs.  “There’s your damn case.”

 

Awata apparently decided to see what this was about, because she flipped open the binder and began to flip through.  After skimming a few documents, she sped up going through everything rapidly.

 

“Holy Shit!”  She jumped to her feet.  “How the fuck did you-?”

 

Mirai reached for the binder himself and Awata handed it to him, while taking a manila folder out of the sleeve and looking through herself.

 

The man's eyes widened.  “This is-”

 

“Every incriminating action committed by the Shie Hissakai in the past three years.”  Izuku nodded, wiping his mouth of spit and rubbing it on his pants.  “Drug trades, illegal quirk usage, kidnapping, and interactions with the League of villains.  It’s all in a timeline for you.”

 

“Izuku?”  Toshinori asked as the teen who sunk lower in the chair with a groan.  “What did you do?”

 

The greenette just pointed at the two men who arrived with him.

 

“Midoriya called and asked how to go about getting dirt on the Hissakai after he met Chisaki.”  Tsukauchi started.  “I told him he’d need to obtain any information legally, or else anything he got would not only be useless, it would hurt his case.  So he pitched the idea of investigating under the guise of looking into a different crime.”

 

“That’s where I came in.”  Aizawa admitted.  “Brat needed a hero at face so the presence of heroes was already acknowledged.”

 

“Eri said Chisaki hurt her grandfather, so we looked into it.”  Izuku mumbled.

 

“Muzan Haikoto, better known as ‘Boss,’ by everyone in the Shie Hissakai.”  Tsukauchi handed over another file which Toshinori took and glanced at before passing that too to Mirai.  “Missing for over a month.  We were allowed on the premises and found out he was mysteriously ill, and has been comatose ever since.  Apparently an in-house doctor is handling his care, and from what I can guess?  Most of those in the organization don’t know what happened.”

 

“More likely Chisaki did something.”  Izuku groaned.  “He’s keeping him alive, maybe it’s loyalty, but the point is, the man’s been out of commission and Chisaki is calling the shots.  He’s Eri’s grandfather.  Via his estranged daughter, missing, and her husband, missing presumed dead.”

 

Awata held up a photo of the man in a hospital bed, IV and monitors hooked up beside it.

 

“While we were there, Midoriya did some looking around.  And don’t ask me how he did it because I don’t know, but he managed to copy three years of information in an hour, of information and take photos.”  Aizawa shook his head.  “Without being seen or caught.  As well as map out how to get to the underground levels of the house.”

 

“I couldn’t find Eri.”  The teen grumbled.  “It’s a maze in that place, I’m lucky I found Chisaki’s office.”

 

“On top of that, we have notes on some of the partnering organizations.  Business fronts that Midoriya managed to get information from while asking to use their bathroom.”  Tsukauchi sounded mildly impressed.  “As well as a list of which had nicer bathrooms.”

 

Izuku keeled over and started coughing into his arms again.  Toshinori helped hold him up in his seat to help keep his airways clear and felt the teen to be freezing to the touch.

 

“Can we- can we go get Eri now?”  He asked weakly when he stopped coughing, looking at Nighteye through fluttering eyelids.

 

The man looked at the file, back at the teen, still lost for words.  Finally he nodded, “We’ll make a plan.  Yagi take him to our medical center.  He’s the only one with knowledge of how to get where we need to go, and is no good to anyone dead.  Everyone else, I hope you're willing to go through a change of plans.”

 

Toshinori picked Izuku up like a ragdoll and carried him out of the room, as he passed Aizawa the man stopped him.

 

“He really didn’t tell you he was doing this?”  The man asked, apparently shocked by his initial confusion.

 

The blonde shook his head, “He hasn’t talked to any of us in a few days.”

 

His coworker nodded, “he implied you knew, otherwise I would have said something.”

 

“I’ll be honest, I’m just glad he went to someone.”  Toshinori mumbled, shifting his hold on the teen and continuing on.

Notes:

This chapter was the one that made me realize Eri does not have a last name. I assumed it was just never stated, but apparently no on else in her family is named either. So I had to pick one, and I kid you not I spent half an hour on it. According to what I looked up, Muzan means unfortunate and Haikoto means gray. Which feels like it sums op this families part in the story.

Izuku trusting Aizawa? In my fics? Wild.

Chapter 112

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The nurse in the medical wing said Izuku’s body temperature was surprisingly low, and that his lungs sounded very congested.  He was given a bed, heating pad, and a very large mug of tea but otherwise deemed healthy.

 

“Just rest kid,”  The man had said, before turning to Toshinori.  “You're his dad right?”

 

Izuku choked on his tea and Toshinori nearly spat blood.  “Ah- no, a family friend.”

 

The nurse shrugged, “Whatever man, just make sure he stays in bed and sleeps.”

 

Once he wandered off, Toshinori pulled a chair close to Izuku and dropped his voice.  “Alright, what the hell have you been doing these past two days?  You scared the shit out of me and your mother, and now you’ve obviously overtaxed yourself.  So start talking or I’m banning you from the raid.”

 

The teens eyes widened in shock and a little horror, but he nodded.  “I went to cool off after the meeting, and I kinda just wandered around for a bit.  Roaar was just talking the whole time, trying to calm me down.  And I realized that if I wanted to help Eri I needed help. Help I wouldn't get if I didn't do Nighteyes job for him.”

 

He rolled his eyes and sipped his tea.

 

“Detective Tsukauchi and Mr. Aizawa said what happened next.  I was testing my ability to go around unnoticed and my information gathering skills on the front businesses.  Then we went for the real deal.”  Izuku held up left hand where a bracelet and a thumb ring were sitting.”

 

“You merged-!”  The Blonde snapped his mouth shut, glancing around before continuing.  “You merged three miraculous?  Multiple times?”

 

“No, no, I didn’t use Roarr.  But Pan Calcatrix is really useful for intel gathering.”  He waved off the concern, but Roaar was having none of it.

 

“Even if I wasn’t active, you still wore my miraculous.”  She hissed, poking her head out from the yellow hood currently pulled over the greenette’s curls, Sass and Orikko followed.  “Some of my strength affected you, and it enhanced your power but wore you out just as fast.”

 

“Alright.”  Toshinori rubbed between his eyes, “Give me at least one of those, now.”  He held out his hand.

 

Izuku slapped a hand over the miraculous.  “No way, that’s dangerous.”

 

“Not if I don’t transform.”  He reminded.  “And I can probably take the subtle effects better than you.  I’m taking you home today, you can put them back then.  And under no circumstances are you to transform until we go after the Hissakai.”

 

Izuku grumbled something but handed over Orikko’s miraculous which promptly turned into a red and blue band set into gold.  Toshinori slid it on and Orikko dove into his pocket.

 

Sass did the same, not trusting Izuku not to try something stupid.

 

“Okay, so how’d you get in?”  the older asked, now that that was settled.

 

“I used Sublimation to make myself intangible, I got the idea from Togata…”  he looked down.

 

“We’ll talk about that later.”  He said firmly.

 

“Then once I was in I’d set a Second Chance point.  I’d read as much as I could in five minutes, then go back.  That’s how I found all the most important information.  Then I let Sass recharge and copied some files, once that was done I’d transform and start again.  I kept all the copies in my lyre so I could ensure they made it out.”  The greenette continued.  “With the photos I opted for invisibility instead once I found the guy.  That’s also how I figure out how to open the tunnel to the underground parts of their place.”

 

Toshinori sat back when it was clear the story was over.  He heaved a deep sigh.  “You’re playing with fire.”

 

“I know.”  Izuku looked down.  “But- I messed up so bad!  Everything felt so clear when it was over, all the things I should have done.  And I took it out on Mirio.  I know I shouldn’t have but- I was just so mad, and I couldn’t stand hearing what we did was right when I knew it wasn’t.”

 

The teen took a deep breath and sipped his tea again.

 

“She knew about Roaar.”  He said suddenly.  “When I was holding her, she felt Roaar move in my pocket and said, ‘is that you’re kwami?’  And I froze up.”

 

Toshinori gaped at him, “How on earth would-”

 

“I don’t know.”  Izuku sighed, energy fading fast.  “I’ll ask once we save her.”

 

“Yeah, you do that.”  The blonde ruffled his boy’s hair as green eyes closed and breathing slowed down.  Very carefully, Toshinori used his spare hand to set the tea aside, continuing to sun his hand through messy slightly greasy hair.  “Just rest up now, okay?  I’ll wake you up if anything happens.”

 

“Mm-kay.”  Izuku settled, leaning into the hand in his hair as his breathing evened out.

+x+

 

After sleeping for several hours and getting his body temperature back to a normal level, Izuku was being carted back home by Toshinori.  He slept again in the car which meant he was mostly aware when his mother started ranting about his behavior the past few days.

 

Yeah, sneaking through the back wall of his room had been a bit much.

 

Roaar was now resting on her cat tower while Plagg made biscuits in the cushion he’d bought them.  Orikko and Sass were enjoying an extra helping of dinner, courtesy of his mother, for all their hard work.

 

As Izuku was changing into his pajamas, there was a knock on his bedroom door.  He hastened to finish and open it.

 

Toshinori was holding his phone up, “Mirai called, the raid is the day after tomorrow.”

Notes:

Every Medical Professional: You seem to go through periods of extreme fatigue, even more than most people in the field. It's like your body is working overtime for every time you go out as a hero
Izuku: That's wild, can I have coffee?

Calacatrix is the root word for Cockatrice, a half bird half snake.

Chapter 113

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Izuku spent the next days waking hours watching movies on the couch with his mother while Toshinori went to find trouble.  He was curled up around another heating pad, his overuse of Sass still chilling his blood.

 

Roaar’s miraculous had been taken off for the first time in Izuku’s memory since he’d found her.  The kwami was still stuck to him like glue of course, but she’d insisted he leave her miraculous in the miracle box to clear his body of all magical interference for a bit.

 

“Don’t worry kitten, we’re all right here with you.”  She reminded him, purring against his pulsepoint.

 

Inko was wearing her own miraculous too, just in case, to assuage his fears.

 

Toshinori returned around lunch and informed him his friends had flagged down the pro to ask about the teens' well being.

 

“Apparently you hadn’t been responding in their group chat and they got worried.”  The blonde explained, sitting between the teen and his mom.  “They might be showing up at your door today to see with their own eyes that you’re okay.”

 

Izuku groaned good naturedly and pulled out his phone to go through the many missed messages he’d received.

 

Sure enough, about an hour later there was a knock on the door.  Iida, Uraraka, and Todoroki were all standing there with several boxes of sweets.

 

 “Hey,”  He grinned, opening the door fully.  “Sorry I’ve been MIA.”

 

They teens settled down at the kitchen table with the three awkwardly greeting the adults as they passed.

 

“I am sorry, I got really deep into- a thing, and have been one track mind all week.”  The greenette admitted.  “I kinda got involved in a big case some other heroes are working on, I don't think I’m allowed to say what…”

 

Uraraka bumped shoulders with him.  “That’s okay, just- don’t shut us out again yeah?  If you need help we’re here for you.”

 

“If you need to talk, we’ll listen.  We’re friends right?”  Iida tilted his head and smiled.

 

“You use my own words against me.”  Izuku narrowed his eyes.

 

Todoroko took a sip of the coffee he’d brought with him.  “You have a right to privacy, but you’ve supported us when things got too much, so just know we’re willing to do the same.”

 

Izuku felt his ears turn red but still grinned.  “Awww, you guys love me.”

 

“Nevermind, I take it all back.”  Uraraka rolled her eyes.

 

“Noooo.”  He whined as his friends cackled.

 

+x+

 

The next morning, Izuku sat checking his gear.  Courtesy of Melissa, he had a few new accessories to bring in.  A set of brass knuckles for his left hand, that were able to withstand him using them with clout.  And a visor to protect his eyes should he decide to use Outbreak again.

 

Izuku brushed his hair out of his eyes and clicked the locker they’d offered him shut.

 

Togata was next to him, fiddling with his cape.

 

Izuku tapped his fingers on his arm.  “Hey.”

 

The blonde looked up in surprise, they had been strategically avoiding speaking up until now.  “Hey.”

 

“I’m sorry.”  The greenette looked at the floor.  “What I did- what I said, I was wrong.  You were trying to make the best call as the situation presented itself.  And I know you were trying to protect the most people.  I’m the only one responsible for my inaction, and had no right to take it out on you.”

 

Togata’s expression, from what Izuku could see, was unreadable.  “No, you were right.  I let myself get blinded by what ifs, that I failed to see what was right in front of me.  I wouldn’t have realized it if you hadn’t called me out.”

 

“Still, I was an ass.”  Izuku tried to smile, it felt weak.  “Guess I’ll have to make it up to you somehow.”

 

That got the older teen to laugh, the first time Izuku had heard it since they argued.  “Alright, if you say so I won’t complain.”

 

Unseen, a man with green and blonde hair walked away, pretending he was never there.

 

+x+

 

“Midoriya.”

 

Izuku looked up from the document he’d been reading, about Hissakai's quirks.

 

Sir Nighteye was staring down at him, and Izuku did his best to not be intimidated.  “Yes sir?”

 

To Izuku’s great surprise the man put a hand on his shoulder, “I believe I was wrong about you.  I took you to be too impulsive, and immature to carry the mantle of hero.  But in a week you achieved more in this case than I have in months.  That alone proves you are capable of more than I expected of you.”

 

It wasn’t an apology, it almost still sounded like an insult.

 

But the little part of Izuku that still wanted that autograph, and more so he wanted every hero he met to like him.  Even if the feeling was far from mutual.

 

So, “thank you,” is what he said, and offered a half smile.

Notes:

Izuku with Togata: Hey, I crossed a line man. I am really sorry.
Izuku with Nighteye: *deep breath* bigger person Izuku, bigger person.

Nighteye meanwhile like: Talking to each other with respect even with opposing ideologies? Impossible.

Chapter 114

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

While Mirai had rarely explained what his quirk was like to people, he would sometimes describe it as a movie.  He wasn’t in the action, he was an observer, outside looking into a story that wasn’t his.

 

He needed to see before they went into this.  He needed to see if All Might’s boy would be able to handle what was to come.  And most of all he needed to know how the hell the kid kept distorting things.

 

When Mirai looked where he shouldn’t have, all those years ago.  He saw his friend die.  But he also saw something- or rather the lack of something.  The story was over, or it should have been, but instead of the usual end, the film started up again.  Each time getting more and more distorted until he couldn’t see anything at all.

 

The same had happened when Midoriya had gone with Mirio for patrol.  He’d been trying to be proactive, to make sure nothing terrible would happen to his student while with the impulsive newcomer.  Instead he’d get an overwhelming static every time he tried to look a little closer at Midoriya.

 

Today, before they even had a chance to enter the raid, he needed to see what was going on.

 

He slunk away from the debrief, he already knew it anyway, and let his quirk activate.

 

And all he could see was fractures, tears in the film, static and distorted images.  All of them layering over each other until Mirai was clutching his head at the overwhelming sense of wrong!

 

And then for the first time, he heard a voice.

 

“W̶e̶l̵l̸,̴ ̵i̵s̸s̸s̶n̶'̷t̸ ̵t̷h̶i̴s̵ ̶a̷ ̵n̶e̷w̵ ̸f̵a̵c̵c̵c̴e̶…”  Something hissed as the distortions warped, twisted familiar faces and shadows into the form of something else.  He needed out, he needed to look away- he needed-

 

But he couldn’t.  Whatever nightmare waited in Midoriya’s future was keeping him here.

 

“A̶n̶ ̸u̵n̴b̶i̴d̶d̸e̷n̵ ̸l̴o̷o̶k̸ ̵c̷a̵n̸ ̵l̴e̷a̶d̸ ̷t̶o̴ ̶b̵r̵o̴k̵e̷n̴ ̴m̴i̷n̵d̷s̷,̶ ̸l̷i̴t̶t̴l̴e̸ ̵n̴o̴t̸s̶n̶a̸k̶e̵,”  And to his horror, another form made itself known.  “L̷e̴a̸v̷e̸ ̴h̴i̸s̶ ̴f̶u̸t̷u̸r̵e̵ ̸i̵n̶ ̵o̵u̵r̸ ̶h̶a̸n̴d̷s̷,̸ ̸w̶h̸a̷t̸ ̶i̴s̵ ̵o̷u̵r̸s̵ ̶i̴s̷ ̶w̸e̴l̵l̶ ̷g̵u̷a̵r̸d̷e̸d̴”

 

“I̵ ̵f̵o̸r̷g̷i̸v̴e̵ ̸y̷o̸u̶r̵ ̷c̷o̶n̵c̸e̶r̶n̷,̵ ̸s̶o̶ ̸I̸ ̴w̴i̵l̵l̴ ̵g̶r̵a̶n̵t̴ ̴y̶o̶u̴ ̷a̴ ̷g̴i̸f̵t̸,̶ ̸d̵o̶ ̸n̸o̶t̴ ̵w̴a̴s̶s̷s̷t̸e̶ ̶y̶o̶u̴r̷ ̴S̵e̸c̶o̸n̷d̷ ̴C̷h̵a̴n̴c̶e̵.̴ ̶ ̶N̷o̸t̴s̸na̶k̷e̶.̸”  The first monster writhed, and it looked like it was reaching for him.

 

And just like that, he could look away.

 

Mirai was still right where he’d been standing, there were no creatures haunting his mind.  In fact, it felt like he’d never used his quirk at all…

 

He glanced to where a green haired teenager was cheerfully talking to the other three students present, and felt a sinking feeling.

 

+x+

 

At 8:30, Izuku stood between Mr. Aizawa and Mirio as they waited for the police to read the warrant.

 

“If you hear either Me or All Might tell you to leave you do, got it?”  His teacher pointed at him.  “The League specifically hates you, and if they’re here we aren't giving them extra opportunities to kill you.”

 

“Alright Mr. A- uh Earserhead.”  Izuku nodded, knowing full well he’d ignore any such order.

 

Before they could finish the warrant however, the first villain made itself known, as Izuku and All Might caught police officers that had been knocked back by the door blasting open.

 

“Or They Just Come Out Swinging!  I Guess!”  Izuku distantly heard Locklock yell.

 

After setting down his passengers, All Might quickly jumped up to half tackle the villain out of the newly widened doorway.

 

“All Might, I can handle this guy but I’ll be no good indoors!”  Ryuku shouted, “I can stay here, you can go with the others.”

 

“Thank you very much!”  The blonde released the villain he’d been wrestling and sprinted to follow the police and the other heroes inside.

 

He quickly caught up with Izuku, “I got the first hit.”

 

“Don’t get too cocky!”  Izuku shouted back.  “I’ve got big plans for this!”

 

The Police and a few heroes would pause every now and then to assist with the masses of people running out to fight them.

 

Izuku followed the path he had memorized to get to the underground levels.  “Stop!”  He skidded to a halt in front of an alcove with a fake plant sitting in it.

 

“What’s the mechanism to get in?”  Nighteye asked as Izuku knocked once on the wall.

 

“No clue.”  Izuku admitted, taking two steps back.

 

Locklock rubbed the bridge of his nose, “Then how are we supposed to-”

 

Izuku took a running start and kicked the back wall out with the force of a raging bull.  It splintered the wood, while the metal door behind was sent flying back off of its hinges.

 

Three more yakuza members had apparently been ready to ambush them at the door, and were now groaning under the rubble.

 

Izuku paused in front of them, hands on his hips.  “We know Chisaki attacked your boss, and we know he’s been calling shots the rest of you don’t agree with.  If you want to help get revenge for what he did, speak up now.”

 

There was a beat of silence before one answered.  “You can’t beat him.”

 

“We’ll see.”  Izuku mumbled as they carried on, a few officers stopping to cuff the men and bring them back outside.

Notes:

For those who can't read the glitch text, it says-
"Well isssn't this a new faccce..."
"An unbidden look can lead toa a broken mind, little notsnake. Leave his future in our hands, what is ours is well guarded."
"I forgive your concern, so I will grant you a gift. Do not wassste this Second Chance. Notsnake."

They call Nighteye a 'Not Snake" because he's using foresight without Sass's blessing pretty much. He's also getting a nice look at some biblical accurate kwami's. Sass and Fluff don't appreciate their guardian being spied on.

Chapter 115

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

While Izuku had been asking the man about Chisaki’s plans, Mirio was checking a dead end for them.

 

“It’s not real, just this wall was rearranged.”  He shouted as he pulled his head back through.

 

“I got it.”  Izuku ran forward, and with another strong kick, there was a sizable hole in the wall.  “All Might and I should be able to handle these, they aren't connected to the supports”

 

“Let's keep moving!”  Fatgum yelled, as they all ducked through the gap the teen had created.

 

“Which way is the girl?”  One of the officers yelled.

 

Nighteye looked over his shoulder to yell.  “We don’t know, we’ll have to sweep the area.”

 

“Divide and conquer!”  Izuku suggested, “All Might and I can break off to keep the paths clear, everyone else can focus on checking the place for signs of Eri or Chisaki.”

 

“I’m with Mid- Pan!”  Togata yelled, and Izuku caught their mentors sharing a look.

 

“I’ll stay with these two, half of you officers go with All Might, Bubble girl and Centipeder you too.”  Nighteye agreed, “Locklock, Fatgum, Eraserhead I trust your own judgement who to go with.”

 

As soon as they hit a crossroads, All Might peeled off from the group.  Fatgum and Amajiki went with him but Mr. Aizawa stayed with Izuku’s group.

 

And apparently, they had split off just in time, as the walls began to warp.

 

The hallway that split from the main path slammed shut.

 

+x+

 

Eri had her ears keenley listening for the smallest sound.

 

Her heroes were here, she could tell.

 

“Noisy aren’t they?”  Chisaki said, looking at the ceiling.

 

“You’re a fake.”  Eri spoke up, surprising even herself.

 

Both adults paused, seeing as the girl rarely spoke two words to them.

 

“You talk about making something the heroes fear, but the second they came you ran away.  You’re leaving behind the people who trust you to save your own skin.  You're a coward”  She narrowed her eyes.  “You’re scared of the heroes, now more than ever.  And you should be.”

 

+x+

 

“They’re altering the path!”  Locklock shouted, nearly tripping into an officer.

 

“This might be Irinaka!”  The chief yelled over the sound of shifting concrete.  “This is out of Overhauls wheelhouse, but with a quirk enhancer-!”

 

Izuku smacked into Togata’s back.  “I can’t break it, the building will come down on us with everything moving like this!”

 

The blonde stumbled and looked between Izuku and the path ahead.  “They’re trying to slow us down right?”  Togata pushed Izuku off of him and kept moving forward.  “I can keep going!”

 

“Lemillion!”  Nighteye yelled, barely keeping upright as the floor moved like waves.

 

Izuku dropped to his knees and tried not to hurl, “Don’t go!”

“I can do this!”  He shouted over his shoulder.

 

Okay, maybe Izuku was a bit of a bad influence after all.

 

+x+

 

Toshinori shook out his arm as blood poured from his knuckles.

 

“I am so happy that kid brought you.”  Fat gum declared as he produced a pair of cuffs and shackled the villains together for good measure.  “Are you all good?’

 

“He bit my hand before I knocked him out, missed the bone but took a sizable chunk from the skin.”  He held up his hand to show the missing chunks of flesh and muscle.  He’d had significantly worse obviously, but bites- less common in general.

 

Ah shit, there was spit on it.

 

Amajiki pulled a wet wipe from his belt and offered it to the hero as they headed out the only available exit.

 

“I think we’re further below ground now…”

 

Bubble Girl and Centipeder had been left up above when they’d been separated.  So now it was just three heroes.


“How do you think the others are fairing?”  Fatgum asked as they followed the newest available path.

Notes:

I'm so glad having Toshinori here means I don't have to write most of these fights. Lets me get to the fun parts faster. Not to say I don't love hearing Amajiki's totally relevant right now backstory guys. It doesn't kill the pacing at all. In fact, it so didn't kill the pacing you should do it again next episode, instead of anytime before this. That's exactly what I wanted...

Chapter 116

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku jumped to his feet the second the ground stopped moving.

 

“He must have moved to another section of the building!”  Eraserhead didn’t waste time moving past the teen, taking the lead.  “If he pokes his head out to attack again I can stop him, so keep your eye peeled.”

 

The teen nodded as they continued on, Togata had already disappeared from sight.

 

“Should we break off?”  An officer shouted.

 

Nighteye shook his head.  “No, it’s too dangerous now.  We need to catch up to Lemillion and work as a unit to get through this maze.”

 

Izuku didn’t like this, he didn’t like it at all.

 

“He’d be taking the most direct path right?”  the greenette asked, maybe just to himself.  “We just need to push forward to find him again?’

 

“That means taking Irinaka out of the fight, I have an idea on how to do it.”  Izuku admitted, “but I’ll need some help.”

 

He ran even with his teacher.

 

“Let’s see if all that work at the training camp paid off.”

 

+x+

 

Mirio was still running, he had checked all of the rooms along the main path.  He’d just have to trust the others to cover what he missed.

 

A few times, the walls started to move again, attempting to dissuade his progress.  Everytime he just ignored it and eventually it went away again.

 

He had to keep moving, Eri was down here somewhere.

 

One step threw him off balance, and for the first time in his immediate memory, Mirio tripped.

 

“Ha,”  Said- someone?  It took a moment of looking around to find a man on the ceiling.  “Dumbass, why are you upside down?”

 

Sakaki, one of the Hisakai members they’d been briefed on.

 

“Feeling woozy-”  He was promptly cut off when a red gloved hand connected with his jaw.

 

“Not really.”  Mirio shrugged, dragging the guy’s very unconscious body out of the way.  “Maybe try that on someone who’s quirk isn’t like riding a rollercoaster.”

 

Honestly he might now have bothered fighting if it weren’t for everyone behind him.  Mirio had to keep the path clear the best he could.

 

The blonde spared a final glance at the man who was slumped on the ground, kicked a bottle of alcohol farther away, and kept running.

 

+x+

 

Toshinori was very annoyed when the floor swallowed them up again.

 

He’d been separated from Fatgum and Amajiki this time, and he could only hope they’d be able to take care of themselves.

 

When he finally managed to break out of the tunnel he’d been dropped into, the man found himself surrounded by long halls and endless doors.

 

“Oh for fucks sake.”  Toshinori groaned.

 

He was going to have to check every room wasn’t he?

 

+x+

 

The second the ground started shifting, Izuku stopped in his tracks.

 

“Locklock, I need you to keep us still!”  He yelled and after a moment the ground beneath their feet steadied.

 

“Your idea better work!”  The pro shouted, already looking strained.

 

“Just keep your eyes out for Iranaka.”  Izuku insisted as he put both palms flat on the wall.

 

There were a few tense moments of everyone scanning the area, but no sign of a person anywhere.

 

Nighteye shifted to check where they’d come from.  “He’s not showing himself!”

 

“Hurry up Midoriya.”  Eraserhead mumbled.

 

“I’m trying,”  Izuku said back through gritted teeth, eyes closed to concentrate everything into what he was doing.

 

“He’s attacking from the front.”  The Detective yelled, and Izuku didn’t need to open his eyes to hear the rumbling walls that were fast approaching.

 

“Midoriya-”

 

Focus.

 

“Whatever you're going to do kid, do it now!”

 

Control the output.

 

“Midoriya!”

 

And-

 

“Outbreak!”

 

The power spread from his palms, splintering concrete, warping pipes, and shattering lights.

 

The wall coming towards them was still moving, albeit slower so Izuku turned to face it, his visor protecting his eyes from the dust filling the air.

 

Meeting the attack head on, Izuku reeled back his fist and shattered it with a single blow.

 

As he did, something caught his eyes.

 

“There!”  He pointed, and that was all Eraserhead needed to lock onto Irinaka, half falling out of the ruined infrastructure.

 

“Damn kid…”  Locklock mumbled, looking at the shaky building, while using part of his shirt to cover his mouth.

 

Izuku pulled up his face mask.  “Be careful in these areas, I did some nasty damage.  It was all I could do not to bring the building down on top of us.”

 

Once the police and heroes had all covered their mouths to protect it from the dust thick in the air, they carried on.

Notes:

That's- Five, five? I think it's five. Of the nine Eight bullets of the Shie Hassaikai.

Also- yeah having All Might there is a bit too convenient. There's no real fight if he's there, so they took a page from Izuku's book and threw him as far away as possible. And since they don't know where Eri is, he needs to check every room without risking hurting anyone on the other side. Possible? Yes, easy even. But time consuming.

Chapter 117

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Kaoruko was rather disturbed by how quiet things had been for them so far.  After their separation from All Might’s group, they’d yet to have a single encounter with anyone from the Hissakai.

 

And well- they didn’t really run into the Hissakai persay.

 

No, instead she was greeted with a knife through her forearm.

 

“Son of a bi-”  Kaoruko shouted before her attacker was rather aggressively ripped away by her partner.

 

“Language.”  Centipeder held the blonde girl aloft.

 

Kaoruko heard a noise behind her and spun, in time to catch another identical blonde’s arm before a new knife could be lodged in her neck.  “Mirio’s not here!”

 

“The point still stands.”  He tossed aside- goop?  Did that girl turn into goop?

 

This one sure wasn’t turning into goop, but she was screaming as a large bubble popped right in her eyes.

 

The second the blonde got close to a wall it swallowed her up and sealed off behind her.

 

She looked down at her leg and then did something ill advised.

 

“Bubble girl, don't pull the knife out!”  Centipeder yelled, grabbing a handkerchief from his pocket.

 

“Give me your frill thingy.”  She grunted, packing the wound at best she could.  “I can move better without a knife in my leg anyways.”

 

With that tied off she stood.

 

“The league of villains are here.”  Kaoruko picked up the knife and wiped her blood off on her pants.  “Himiko Toga, and the other one was a clone right?  So that means probably Twice is here too…  Let’s hope that’s all of them.”

 

+x+

 

On the other side of a wall, a blonde was pulling a sweater over her head.

 

“Not much, I’ll have to make it count.”  She grumbled, looking at the small amount of hero blood on her hand.  Rubbing her watering eyes to try and clear them of the soap that lady had thrown in them.  “And here I was hoping to meet that Izuku kid.”

 

+x+

 

Izuku was leading the group, he reasoned if he could make it through anywhere then so could everyone else.

 

The hallways had begun to straighten out again, and moreso, Izuku could hear fighting up ahead.

 

“We’re almost there!”  Izuku yelled, speeding up and moving past the unconscious body of presumably another villain.

 

When abruptly the hallway ended, Izuku stopped.  He could hear fighting, he almost thought he could hear Togata yelling- but where?

 

Izuku put a hand to the wall after a moment.  “Here!”

 

He splayed his palms again and didn’t bother to be quite as precise this time.

 

“Outbreak!”   he felt the wall shatter and watched it fall away.

 

His eyes caught on three things.

 

One, Chisaki standing farthest from where he’s entered.

 

Two, Lemillion taking on Chisaki, bruised but as skilled as ever.

 

Three, Eri sitting in what Izuku belatedly realized was Togata’s cape.  Thankfully looking unharmed if covered in dust.

 

“Eri!”  Izuku yelled, trusting the blonde and any of the others to handle the fight.

 

Red eyes looked away from the fight, which fair he’d kill to watch this right now, and widened.  “You both came.”

 

Weird way to say it, but power through Midoriya!  “Yep, we're right here, with more help on the way.”

 

He wrapped the cape, now more of a blanket, more firmly around her as he thought through his options.  Mr. Aizawa would be here any second, so he could potentially take out Chisaki’s quirk and then Lemillion could probably end the fight no problem.

 

“You’re gonna be fine.”  Izuku said, for lack of anything else to say.

 

“Nemoto!  Shoot!”  Chisaki yelled, and that’s when Izuku became aware of a fourth person he’d missed.

 

Another goon, half sticking out of a hole in the wall, scrambling for something in a little red case.

 

A gun was levelled at Togata, but before Izuku could think to intercept, it turned to him instead.

 

Quirk erasing bullets- that’s what Nighteye had theorized they were doing.  That's what the reports he’d copied indicated they were testing.  That was what they needed the League to fund.  If he could waste their shot then-

 

Izuku turned his back to put himself between the barrel and Eri, and waited for the pain.

 

It didn’t come, instead he felt a rush of wind go by, and heard a sickening thump as someone hit the ground.

 

+x+

 

Mirio had thought, up until now, that things had arguably been going alright.

 

He’d found Eri, gotten her away from Chisaki, and Midoriya had just bashed through a wall.

 

Now though, he was being shot.

 

Mirio hadn’t really thought about what it would be like to get shot, and truth be told this was probably nothing like it.

 

But out of every outcome to him getting shot, what happened next was something probably Sir couldn’t even predict.

 

Midoriya turned, right as he hit the ground, eye wide.

 

Not with fear, not even with worry.

 

Instead he was met with unbridled rage and a quiet-

 

“no- why did you do that?”

Notes:

Head cannon that Nighteye implemented a No Cursing rule when Mirio first joined up. The rule is kinda dumb, seeing as Mirio knows plenty of curse words, he just rarely bothers to use them.

Nemoto: I'm gonna take out your support with a quirk erasing bullet.
Izuku: Lol, see where that gets you.
Mirio: *dives in front of the bullet*
Izuku: :o

Chapter 118

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku didn’t understand.

 

He could have taken that hit, right?  Even if- but no Togata didn’t know did he?  Did Eri know?  Did no one know?

 

One more secret that got people hurt.

 

Izuku let himself dwell on these thoughts just long enough to let out one low note.

 

Then he was moving again.

 

Lemillion may have lost his quirk but he could still protect Eri, Izuku just needed to give them space.

 

“Go!”  Izuku used a toe to kick a large shard of rick into the air before sending it flying at Chisaki.

 

“Midoriya!”  That was Mr. Aizawa, good.  Great.  Best news he’d heard all day.

 

A large wave of reshaped earth forced Izuku back again, and he finally took in his surroundings again.

 

Nighteye and Eraserhead were here, but the hole in the wall he’d made had sealed up again.

 

So it was the four of them against Chisaki and- two, two goons.  Both looked pretty wiped though.

 

Izuku heard more than saw his teacher approaching and could safely guess he’d do what he did best.

 

So the greenette charged forward, ready to attack while the threat was powered down, only to get roughly grabbed and thrown away.

 

“Look out!”  Eraserheadyelled, and Izuku felt his back hit the ground.

 

A silver- tendril?  Something had sliced through the air, leaving the man bleeding slightly from his arm, and slow in his movements.

 

“No–”  Izuku turned, should he attack Chisaki before time was out?  Or try and take out Chrono to see if that would let Mr. Aizawa break free of his quirk?

 

No, Chisaki was the bigger danger.  He twisted, getting his feet back under him and charging again.

 

Unfortunately, the lead Eraserhead had given them ran out, and Izuku felt a sharp pain as a new spear of rock forced him up into the air.  Not breaking his jacket but still feeling the impact meant he was trapped, but not injured.

 

“As if- I’d let people like you- sick in the head- ruin my plan.”  Despite his restored quirk, it was clear Chisaki was burning out.  The injuries he’d no doubt sustained fighting Lemillion were obvious in his hunched posture and strained voice.

 

A body, the guy who tried to shoot Izuku fell down in front of the man, as Izuku attempted to squirm free of where the rocks were pinning him.

 

“Ou- outbreak.”   Izuku called for his power through tight lungs.  Feeling the pressure fall away from him, the teen fell the not inconsiderable distance to the floor.  Barely managing to catch himself, and remaining crouched to catch his breath.

 

“You understand Nemoto.  You understand my goals.  You want me to succeed right?  So I know you’ll give your life for my cause.”  Izuku wasn’t entirely sure what Chisaki was on about as he reached for the mask on his comrades face.

 

The teen felt a very sharp tug of fear in the back of his head, like Roaar was trying to yank him back and away as the mask crumbled and the world tilted.

 

“I’ll admit you're better than me, but I will persevere.”  Chisaki yelled in a voice that had Izuku’s hair standing on end.  “And I’ll have you return Eri to me now-”

 

He had-

 

Izuku didn’t want to think of the details of what he’d witnessed.  But he felt more than a little sick to his stomach.

 

“Pan, clear the path!  Lemillion, I trust you to get Eri out of here!”  Nighteyes had already moved on the offense, and in desperation to steady his whirling mind Izuku did just that.

 

Too exhausted to focus on Outbreak, Izuku reeled back his fist and punched through the wall once again.

 

“Togata-?”  Izuku asked as the blonde bundled Eri up again and limped towards the newly formed door.

 

Somehow, the blonde gave Izuku a strained smile.  “It’s fine.”

 

It wasn’t, it wasn’t fine.

 

“I’m sorry.”  Sorry he didn’t take the hit?  Sorry it happened at all?  Sorry he didn’t get here sooner?  Izuku knew he was sorry but couldn’t begin to know just what for yet.  “I’m so sorry.”

 

Togata bumped his shoulder as he passed.  “Nothing to be sorry for.”

 

Notes:

Izuku: Ah, my old enemy. Back again.
Mirio:... Midoriya that's a mirror.
Izuku: truly the worst person.

Chapter 119

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku couldn’t see any of the other heroes in this hall, and Mr. Aizawa had just vanished with Chisaki’s other minion guy.

 

“They must have been forced back.”  Izuku grumbled, “Go, I’ll back up Sir Nighteye.”

 

Lemillion put Eri on his hip and started down the hall, favoring one leg over the other.  A small puncture wound was bleeding on his forearm but Izuku refused to acknowledge it.

 

He’d- he’d fix it.  Somehow, he would.

 

+x+

 

Taishiro would, under normal circumstances, say things were going bad.  Seeing as he’d basically used up everything he’d had already, Amajiki was lying on a cot barely conscious, and a villain was still raring to go about five feet away.

 

“I like that guy.”  Rappa kept saying.  “He didn’t think he could win but fought anyway.  That’s what I call guts!  We gotta fight again!”

Resulting in Taishiro responding that no, you could not fight the sleeping teenager.  Wait your damn turn.

 

“Okay, so clearly you only care about fighting strong opponents, so why bother signing up with the Hissakai anyways?’  Taishiro said, not unsubtly putting himself between the villain and his work studies student.

 

The man looked up, as if searching the heavens for an answer.  “Overhaul, he’s the only guy who ever beat me.”

 

That was certainly enough to set off alarm bells.  Which meant he should really, really be trying to get back to the others.

 

He cleared his throat, “Ya know, if you're looking for a strong opponent in the meantime-”

 

Rappa looked up with interest.

 

“All Might is around here somewhere…”

 

+x+

 

Izuku waited to make sure Eri and Togata had turned a corner before returning to Nighteye.

 

Things were going- they could be better.

 

Everytime Nighteye started to get Chisaki backed into a corner, he’d change the layout.

 

“I can’t stand filth- combining with someone else and taking on their disease makes me a little crazy.”  Chisaki said, his fraying mask moving a little with each word, like a puppet on too loose strings.  “But I feel much better.”

 

“Looks to me like you just made yourself a bigger target!”  Izuku wrapped his bolas around a fallen stone and launched it at the villain, but when he turned to meet it, one of Ngihteye’s seals caught him in the jaw.  “Where did you send Mr. Aizawa?”

 

“Better question-”  The villain grumbled, holding up one of his new arms and pointing it at Izuku, a new mouth formed in the palm.  “How many of you are still coming?”

 

“I don’t know.”  Izuku admitted, before slapping a hand over his mouth.  Why did he say that?

 

“He’s using Confession, Nemoto’s quirk!”  Nighteye jumped back.  “Don’t let it distract you.”

 

Izuku’s mind clicked a few pieces into place.

 

When the hand moved to Nighteye Izuku jumped to shove him out of the way just as Chisaki asked, “How does your power work?”

 

Izuku wasn’t eager to answer that, but an idea clicked into his head right as he opened his mouth.

 

He let out several high pitched notes, the same ones Roaar had taught him when he’d first learned this new language.

 

“What the hell?”  The young head looked bewildered as Izuku charged forward feet first, he met a wave of stone and a shock went through his soles.  The metal in his heels taking the bulk of the hit.  “Why didn’t you answer?”

 

Izuku grinned and swung his bolas to cause Chisaki to back off again.  He let a few whistles about Kwamtic leave his mouth before following it with, “Not my fault you don’t speak the language!”

 

It was obvious Sir Nighteye had caught one, because each time Chisaki attempted to get information out of either of them, they’d respond in a different language.

 

Izuku was fairly certain the man was speaking Russian, but he wasn't positive.

 

Secrets safe aside, the two were attempting to match blows without communication.  Izuku hadn’t worked with Nighteye like Mirio had.  Nighteye hadn’t taught Izuku like All Might had.

 

They were getting in each other's way as much as they assisted.

 

Izuku nearly stumbled as Nighteye’s seal shot past him, disrupting his bolas’ arch as izuku reeled it back.

 

Still that allowed Izuku to get in close again, and his knuckle buster appeared to break Chisaki’s nose, before Izuku was again jumping away.

 

He was getting desperate, even after killing his henchman for an advantage.

 

“What’s your quirk?”   He spat, apparently willing to try anything.

 

The answer left his mouth almost immediately, but unfortunately this was a phrase that hadn’t ever existed in Kwamtic.

 

“Don’t have one.”  Izuku admitted, but instead of the reaction he’d anticipated, this just seemed to rile the villain up more.

 

The teen couldn’t get out of the way this time, and felt a scream leave his mouth, as the stone finally broke through his miracle suit.  Tearing into his arms and calf, pinning him like a bug.

 

After the sound of his heart beat and the echo of his scream died down- Izuku could hear footsteps.

Notes:

You hear that Rappa? That music? That's the sound of you getting PLAYED!

We're almost there guys.

Chapter 120

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Eri wished Fiver had been a little more explicit in how she was going to be rescued.  She felt there was a lot of information missing from what the rabbit had told her.

 

First and foremost, He didn’t tell her heroes were still teenagers.  I mean sure they were like- a decade older than Eri was but according to Grandpa before he went to sleep teenagers were really bad at a lot of things.

 

She knew it was them, obviously, but she was starting to wonder if she’d jumped the gun.

 

So she went back, she had to go back, not a lot of rescuing they could do if they were dead.

 

Slipping purple and green as much information as she could was just about the best she could manage.

 

While white and gold had done an excellent job of trying to get the fuck out of there, Purple and Green was more determined to see things through.

 

Fiver talked a lot about the exact right moment, and that wasn’t it.

 

Now they were here for her, with backup this time.

 

Lemillion, that was white and gold’s name, was carrying her away from where Midoriya, green and purple, was fighting alongside the guy in the suit.

 

He was limping slightly, exhausted, and Eri just- let herself be moved.

 

He’d lost his quirk.

 

Fiver had once said that Chisaki’s plan was in no way shape or form her fault.  That what he was trying to do, how he was trying to hurt people, was all on him.

 

It didn’t stop her feeling guilty though.

 

Eri supposed though, that at least he didn’t vanish.

 

There was the sound of fighting up ahead, and Eri felt Lemillion tense as he put her down, “Wait here, hide if you can.”

 

He ran around the corner to see who was fighting, not wanting Eri to get too close if it wasn't something he could handle.

 

But green and purple, Midoriya, he was still behind them.

“Eri.”

 

She felt her shoulders tense.

 

“Two more people are going to die- right now.  Unless you come back.  Do you really want more blood on your hands?”

 

No, no she didn’t.

 

With tense shoulders, she turned around and returned to the chasm Chisaki had made.

 

+x+

 

Izuku felt every muscle in his body twitch and writhe under his skin.  His adrenaline was still pumpking, he couldn’t feel the pain nearly as clearly as he should- but he also couldn’t move.

 

Nighteye had gotten the worst of it, there was a large stone cutting through his torso, arms limp behind him and mouth gasping for air.

 

“Stop-”  A very weak voice whispered, and Izuku felt what little blood he had left in his face drain.  “Don’t- hurt them.”

 

Eri was shaking, one arm pulled tight to her chest, the other using the wall to support herself while she trembled like a leaf in the wind.

 

She inched forward, still clinging to the wall.

 

“No-”  Izuku choked, he wasn’t done, he could still fight.  “Stay with Lemillion, Eri- please.”

 

Sir Nighteye made a strangled noise that might have been an attempt to say similar.

 

“Leave them alone-”  Eri stumbled over her own shaking feet landing on the stone floor with a thud, but just as quickly got back up to attempt to keep going forward.  “You- you better make them all better.  Or I'll just keep running.”

 

Chisaki narrowed his eyes at the girl, “I get it, harder to see others get hurt than yourself huh?”  He made no move to release either of them.

 

Izuku pressed his hand to the stone, but couldn’t muster enough strength for another Outbreak.

 

He snapped off the spike in his leg, and fell forward.

 

+x+

 

“Ryukyu!”

 

The heroine in question looked up from where she was subduing the villain for the second time to see Bubble Girl sprinted over, panting slightly.  She pointed past the lot.

 

“Nighteye and Izuku are fighting below ground, Chisaki basically formed a sinkhole.  They need help!”  The blue skinned woman shouted.

 

“Hado, weaken the ground.”  She called to her student who nodded despite looking exhausted from the fight so far.

 

But the teen had barely taken a step before she turned back around and looked at Bubble Girl with a strange expression.

 

“Awata-”  She said cautiously, “since when do you call Midoriya by his first name?”

 

+x+

 

Shouta felt that if he was going to be forced to move at a snail's pace his mind should at least be slowed as well.  Because so far Kurono hadn’t shut up since they dropped down here, and it was on his last nerves.

 

But no, because things were never easy, so instead he had to lie on the floor and listen as a knife was unsheathed.

 

Out of every way he’d theorized dying, listening to a pedantic young man talk about how amazing his boss was while being stabbed was not at the top of his list.

 

Granted it might have been on there somewhere, but nowhere near the top for certain.

 

“Sorry about this, we’d probably both prefer you not die here… But- for the Hissakai!”

 

There was a knock on the door.

 

And while Shouta couldn’t necessarily see what was happening- he heard what sounded like said door being ripped off his hinge and then a loud scream of pain as the weight lifted off his back.

 

“Wow- Eraser you okay?”

 

Never had been been happier to hear All Might’s voice.

Notes:

I know I gave Eri a super intimidating line earlier, but make no mistake she is fucking terrified rn. It is dawning on her that while Fiver did say her heroes would save her, ne never specified now. Nor did he clarify if all the others would survive the experience. It's not a Madd fight if Izuku isn't seriously injured on the floor/ otherwise pinned down and bleeding for a while.

Hado is really curious in cannon, so I think she'd notice if someone she knows decently well (via Mirio) suddenly acted different. Her brain hadn't screamed LoV yet, but she did smell something fishy. Also payoff for All Might checking all those doors, I originally planned for him to also get slowed down- but him being way faster than Chrono would make that mean nothing lol.

Chapter 121

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku groaned from his spot on the ground, shoving himself to his knees with more effort than he’d like to admit.  A small pool of blood was forming beneath him.

 

Oh gosh- better get Roaar cleaned up, she hated getting her fur dirty.

 

“Leave- her alone.”  Izuku panted into the ground.

 

He’d already failed twice.  He’d let Eri go back, he’d gotten Togata hurt- he brought them here, Izuku needed to be the one to get everyone out.

 

Chisaki tilted his head, “Heroes always want to keep fighting.  Come on Eri, I'll be nice and kill these two quickly.  It’d be a mercy not to just leave them to bleed out.”

 

Izuku forced himself to his feet.

 

“Leave her- alone.”  Izuku repeated, swaying on his feat.  That familiar growl was back in his vocal cords.

 

He’d lost his bolas, his suit was torn, visor shattered, and his knucklebuster was lying broken on the ground.

 

For the first time in a while, Izuku heard the faint beep of his miraculous.

 

A warning- if he pushed too much further he’d lose transformation again.

 

But while Izuku could still stand, he could still fight.

 

Eri looked at him, bloodied and worn, and slowly turned back to Chisaki.

 

“She’s lost faith in you.”

 

He’d never earned it in the first place.

 

He mentally apologized for what he was about to do.  To Melissa for not accepting her help sooner, to Toshinori for the mess he was about to leave behind, to his Mom for breaking his promise.

 

Because Chisaki was not leaving here with Eri while he still drew breath.

 

Then to Izuku’s greatest surprise, Eri smiled at him.  It was strained, and exhausted, and carried so much fear- but she was smiling all the same.

 

“It’ll be okay,”  She said- shakily.

 

Izuku saw Chisaki reach for her, Eri fiddled with something in her hand, and the ground came to meet him once more.

 

+x+

 

Mirio had gotten thoroughly covered in Twice goop after helping Rocklock and the police take down a copy of one Chisaki’s goons.

 

But the threat was defeated, and now he just needed to focus on finding Eri again- sure he was maybe a little out of it and was now bleeding from his head from being thrown through a wall- but like- that was far from the worst thing that happened to him today so whatever.

 

“Kid- take it easy.”  Rocklock grabbed him under his arm, and Mirio let out a laughing sob.

 

“Can’t still get work to do right?”  He smiled.  Everything hurt- everything felt wrong- he wanted to go back and tell past him to just run- run with Eri and don’t look back.

 

But Sir made it very clear there was no changing the past, only the present.

 

Unfortunately, it was looking like the only direction for Eri to run had been back towards Chisaki and Sir.

 

“She’s lost faith in you.”

 

Please no, not again.

 

Rocklock was half supporting Mirio’s weight as they both rushed to the entrance.

 

What waited for them felt like more whiplash than Mirio had ever experienced before.

 

Sir was lying on the ground, a broken spike through his stomach.  Midoriya was standing in a pool of his own blood, shaking but eyes defiant.

 

And Eri was standing right next to Chisaki again.

 

It was that alley all over again.

 

But unlike that day, Eri smiled at Midoriya and quietly said, “It’ll be okay.”

 

Midoriya lost the battle against his own shaking limbs and collapsed, as Chisaki reached for Eri again.

 

When she snapped her own tiny fingers around his wrist and brought her other fist down on top of it..

 

“Agh!”

 

Maybe out of instinct, he lashed out- and Eri flew back several feet from the blow.

 

Rocklock, currently Mirio’s favorite person ever, dropped the blonde and managed to dive under her to break the fall.

 

Mirio hobbled over putting himself between the two and Chisaki who appeared to be staring at where Eri had hit him.

 

Eri panted- like she’d been holding her breath- and cautiously held up her open palm.

 

Sitting in it was a little red cylinder with a tiny needle at the end.

 

She looked between Chisaki and Mirio.

 

Who felt- honestly kind of giddy as he turned back to the man who was now shaking.

 

“I believe I owe you half a fight Chisaki- let’s see if you can last until backup arrives?”

Notes:

Rocklock (yes I understand it is Rocklock, if I see a comment about it I'll delete it) proceeded to pull out his phone and film Mirio beating Chisaki into the dirt. Izuku was full ready to die trying btw.

Chapter 122

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku heard beeping, and felt something sticking out of his arm.

 

The beeping grew a tad faster, not at the realization that he was in a hospital but that he was hardly fazed at being in a hospital.  Oh geez- what did he do?

 

“Izuku?”  Someone was squeezing his hand.  Mom.  “You awake honey?”

 

“What happened?”  The greenette sat up bleary eyed and felt the tug of an IV in his arm.

 

“Lay down baby,”  She pushed him back so that when his vision swam back into focus he was staring at the segmented ceiling of a hospital room, his mom was just barely in his peripheral vision.  “Blood loss is what happened, you’ve slept through the whole ambulance ride.”

 

Ambulance?

 

“Eri?”  Izuku actually bolted up again.  “Where’s Eri?  What happened?  Where’s Toshinori?  Where’s Togata and Nighteye?”

Despite her efforts, the teen would not lay back down.

 

“Eri is in observation right now.  That nice young man with the curly hair said she fainted from stress about 20 minutes after she saved you.  They also think her immune system is a bit compromised so she’s in isolation.  Last I heard Mr. Aizawa was stationed at the door.  Eri is fine.”  His mom made a cursory attempt to get him to relax but Izuku’s mind was too busy spinning with thoughts of what happened.

 

“Mr. Aizawa is okay too then?”  He asked, abruptly realizing he never found out where he’d gone or what had happened.

 

“Yes, he had some lacerations but apparently All Might found him before he could get hurt further.  Togata was that boy you met right?  I’m not sure where he is but if he’s in bad shape no one has told me.”  She rubbed the back of his hand.  “Sir Nighteye though-”

 

Izuku’s eyes widened and, with a yelp of fury and fear from his mother, pulled out his IV.

 

Thankfully he was still dressed, only missing his jacket which was sitting on a chair in the room, so Izuku wasted no time in leaving.  His mother was shouting at him at his heels.

 

The greenette ran to the first nurses station he saw.  “Where’s Sir Nighteye?”

 

The poor woman nearly dropped the energy drink she was sipping and pointed at the elevator.  “ICU, Second floor, you can’t miss it!”  She stammered, clearly not going to question why he needed to know.

 

Izuku forwent the elevator and took the stairs two at a time.

 

When he hit the second floor, he was met with a small security team.

 

“I need to get through.”  He said, as an officer he’d never seen before approached.

 

“Izuku Midoriya I assume?”  She asked, “Now that you’re awake I’ll need your statement.”

 

He went to push past the detective, “Later.”

 

“Hold on-”

 

He grabbed the hand reaching for him, and heard a growl in his voice that was rapidly becoming familiar.  “Later.”

 

Now unfettered, Izuku made his way to the two people he recognized.

 

“Huh- Midoriya…”  Awata turned to him, she was leaning on a crutch and there was a thick bandage around her thigh, but otherwise she looked healthy if utterly miserable.

 

“How is he?”  Izuku asked, finally pulling on his jacket.

 

The young woman attempted to talk but the words came out choked.  Which in and of itself was an answer to his question.  Centipeder put a hand on her shoulder, and they all entered the room the two had been waiting outside.

 

Through a second set of doors, Izuku could spot Toshinori’s unmistakable silhouette.

 

There was a doctor talking to Recovery Girl.

 

Both had grim expressions.

 

“I should have known you’d already be on your feet.”  The heroine mumbled.

 

“We’ve done everything we can- but it was a miracle he even survived long enough to make it here.”  The doctor admitted.  “At this point it would take a miracle.”

 

Toshinori openedthe doors and gestured to Izuku who went in silently.  “Come on.”

 

The teens' heels clicked on the tile floor.

 

Izuku had seen plenty of gruesome things, he’d lived through plenty of gruesome things.  But seeing someone hookup up to a million wires and monitors would never get any easier.

 

“Upgrades here.”  Izuku announced, though his tone brought no humor this time.

 

Nighteye appeared to be trying really hard to focus on the world.  “Midoriya.”  But he still managed his name with that small amount of distaste.

 

“Question for you,”  Izuku stood at the side of the bed.  “When Chisaki was utterly failing to interrogate the two of us, what was your language of choice?”

 

Nighteye coughed, looking slightly annoyed.  “It was Polish.”

 

The younger greenette sighed, “Aw- damn my money was on Russian.”

 

“You seem in good spirits for- someone who was also stabbed.”  The man managed to glare.

 

Izuku’s mouth twitched in half a smile, “One of us had to be lucky, and I can tell it wasn’t you.”

 

He could feel Toshinori staring into the back of his head.  

 

Then the strangest thing happened, “I’m sorry.”

 

Izuku blanked, he had to have misheard that?

 

“Uh, not sure what drugs you're on but they’ve got you acting loopy.  Because in no world did you just apologize for getting stabbed?”  The teen’s fist clenched around his pant leg.

 

“I thought you were too reckless to inherit All Might’s power.”  Nighteye rasped, but continued.  “That you lacked an ounce of self preservation and that would result in you getting yourself killed, leaving the world without a Symbol of Peace.  But you’re the one standing and I’m the one dying.”

 

Izuku bit his tongue.

 

“Can’t compliment me without a dig huh?”

Notes:

Nighteye: I will insult this child on my deathbed.
Izuku: fuck you too guy.

Chapter 123

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku shoved his head out of the room, and the two waiting jolted in surprise, the doctor and recovery girl having left it seemed.

 

“Awata, he’s barely conscious.  Where is Togata, he wants to speak with him?”  The teen asked urgently.

 

She paled at the realization that the blonde was still absent.  “I- I’ll find him!”  Running out with Centipeder following close behind, demanding she slow down so as to not further injure her leg.

 

Izuku stuck his head back into where Toshinori was giving him a weird look.

 

“What are you doing?”  His mentor asked as Izuku scrubbed his face.

 

Nighteye had pretty much fallen back into delirium which had to be good enough for now.

 

“Can you make sure people stay out for a minute?”  Izuku ruffled his hair and pushed it out of his eyes.  “Roaar, Stripes On.”

 

A wash of purple light filled the room, but the ill-informed person present did not react outside of blinking.

 

“Doctor said we need a miracle right?”  the teen reached into the bolas, and pulled out three miraculous.

 

The bracelet was still in its camo mode from the last time he’d worn it, and the thumb ring flashed from Toshinori’s gold, red, and blues to Izuku’s silver and green.

 

The final thing he put on was a pair of earrings that turned to plain black studs in his ears.

 

“Izuku-”  Toshinori’s eyes widened.

 

“Don’t tell me I can’t do it.”  Izuku leveled a look at him as he called for his transformation with Roaar to fall.  “Don’t tell me you think I shouldn’t, because we both know its a lie.  That’s the difference between me and Nighteye, remember?  I have hope when he doesn’t?  I have faith after his runs dry?  So have some faith in me.”

 

Toshinori put both hands on Izuku’s shoulders and the teen stared into the floor.

 

“Don’t push yourself.  Don’t make me trade one loss for another.”  The blonde begged, and once Izuku nodded, he left the room and stood guard at the entrance to the hall.

 

“Guardian-”  Tikki looked worried, but Izuku just gave her a determined stare.

 

Izuku took a deep breath.

 

“Tikki, Orriko, Sass, Begin Again!”

 

The transformation felt simultaneously hot and cold.  The feeling of being so cold you feel like you’re on fire.  His nerves were frying, bones melting, hands shaking.

 

This never got easier.

 

“Sssec-second chance.”   His- talons- taurus- nothing- brushed over the bracelet to activate its power.

 

Nighteye was looking at him, and Izuku felt his hackle feathers raise, but there was no reaction or recognition in the man's eyes.

 

One long talon with a protruding feather graced the air.  “Sublimation.”

 

He needed the right combination of powers to get this right- it always took more than one try-

 

He needed to Map Out the injuries to know the extent of the damage.  

 

Needed to HealRegrowReplaceReverse the damage, stitching back together bone and muscle.

 

Learn how to ExpandStretchGraftRecreate veins and skin, and ReturnDonateAccelerate new blood.

 

He Regrew damaged nerves.

 

He Restarted his heart.

 

He Voided ruined organs.

 

Izuku needed to Cauterize what was out of his skill set to save

 

After eighteen minutes of real time, and over an hour in Izuku’s own head, the monitors were beeping steady again.

 

Nighteye had fallen asleep, body desperately trying to adjust to the patch job Izuku had to make.

 

But he would live.

 

“Fin-al Resss- resolve.”   Izuku stumbled back into a wall, head swimming.

 

When he managed to get through the door, Toshinori caught him before he could hit the floor, spared a moment to see his friend alive and well and shouted for assistance.

 

Later the Doctor’s would discover that Nighteye’s condition had vastly improved.  No one knew how, but his damaged organs, while still weak, were in one piece again.  And a thin layer of discolored skin was keeping all the blood on the inside.

 

It was a mystery.  It was a Miracle.

 

All the while, Izuku Midoriya was slowly dying of exposure.

 

Blankets and heaters were piled on, a feeding tube was applied, and test showed his blood had practically soured and his oxygen levels were dangerously low.

 

Toshinori was pushed out of the room by doctors, while Inko demanded answers he couldn’t say yet.

Notes:

All of the doctors starring as Nighteye with deep Deep confusion while the nurses scream at them about the dying child.

Izuku is taking a massive hit with this. With Toshinori he was doing maybe- two tries at most a day since they had time. They do not have time now. Speaking of, the spot between a rock and a hard place where you know theoretically your kid can survive what they're about to do but its gonna suck, but your friend who you have a ton of regrets about it dying.

Chapter 124

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Thirty minutes before Kai Chisaki was brought above ground in handcuffs, a brunette had found a familiar box sitting on her desk.

 

“Wayzz!”  She’d grabbed for the box, barely remembering to shut her door before flipping the lid open and embracing her kwami with vigor.

 

The turtle eagerly returned her affection, “Hatchling!  I missed you!”

 

Even though the Guardian had taken to letting her patrol on her own on occasion, it never made saying goodbye to Wayzz any easier.  Even now she was reluctant to set him down, wanting to keep him close by.

 

So what if she was attached?  Sue her!

 

“I missed you too,” Ochako said as she finally noticed a note that had been left by her miraculous.

 

She flipped it open and read in crisp handwriting.

 

‘Major incident occurring here.’ with an address, ‘If heroes do not emerge by 10am, enter and engage.  Otherwise stay vigilant but hidden.  Once arrests are made, follow the armored ambulance and ensure its arrival.’

 

At the bottom it was signed ‘F’ with two rabbit ears on top, and ‘B’ in a different hand and ink.

 

She could only assume that B was for Buckrider, but had no idea who F was supposed to be.

 

She checked her watch, it would take her exactly Seventeen minutes to get there if she traveled as Oto-hime.  Six minutes before the deadline to enter.

 

“Any idea what this is about?”  The teen asked Wayzz.

 

“I believe I know the event they are speaking of, the Guardian heard tell of a raid ordered by the heroes today.”  Wayzz looked at the address.  “But he did not inform me of this, I didn’t even know I would see you until I was pulled to be brought here.”

 

Ochako hummed, slipping on her miraculous.  “Ready for a run?”

 

“We do have stereotypes to reject.”  The kwami grinned as he nodded.

 

“Wayzz, Shell On!”

 

Oto-hime reached out an arm to watch the power wrap over her, her dusty purple sleeves replaced by rich green.

 

She cracked her door open, “Dad, I’m going for a run!”

 

“Okay Ochako!”  She heard him yell back as she slid the window open.

 

+x+

 

It was halfway to her destination, checking a screen in her shield for directions, when she realized she wasn’t the only one on this path.

 

A blur of yellow and black was also running, although he was moving on the currently empty train tracks.

 

“Hey!  Bee!”  She shouted, tapping her shield to allow it to hover and riding it up to the tracks.

 

The blur slowed down, and she got a better look at the other vigilante.

 

“Oto-hime, nice to see you again.”  Bumblebee held out a hand to shake hers.  “Did you also receive your miraculous with instructions to accompany a villain transport?”

 

“Dead on.”  The redhead nodded, “This must be big if the Guardian called us both in.”

 

“Even more than you realize.”  Added a new voice.  A puff of orange smoke revealed a third person, this time dressed in an orange jumpsuit with lilac hair in a ponytail.

 

“Who are you?”  Oto-hime put a hand on her hip while Bumblebee’s stinger arm was directed at the newcomer.

 

He held up both hands, one was grasping a short flute.  “Pied Piper.  I got a note too, it mentioned I’d be meeting two other miraculous holders, I guess that's you two.”

 

His miraculous beeped.

 

“Uh, I was kinda traveling using my power so i think-”  He pointed to the ground.

 

“Yeah go ahead.”  Oto-hime gestured.

 

Once Pied Piper was out of view of the street, they saw him open a recycle bin to check if it was empty and hop in.

 

“ew.”  Bumblebee mumbled to himself.

 

The thought briefly crossed Oto-hime’s mind that if she went to check she could probably find out who this miraculous holder was.  And a glance at Bee proved that he appeared to be considering the same thing.

 

It would be nice to know who they were working with, and there was no real risk to knowing since they weren’t about to rat out their fellow holders.

 

But…

 

Neither moved, until a minute later when the lid opened and Pied Piper reemerged.

 

Bonus: I don't remember if I ever posted this on here, I did it from before I'd even introduced Piper, which is why Pan still has his first design.

Notes:

Were gonna take a pause on Izuku's crippling self sacrifice to see how the temp squad is doing.

Chapter 125

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The address was for a large house that would have been innocuous if not for the villain currently being pinned by Ryukyu and a girl a little older than them.

 

Bumblebee’s trompo opened a little screen, “Three minutes.”

 

They all sat in wait, heard plenty of noise, but held their position.

 

With only seconds to spare, the first group exited the building.

 

“How do we know if everyone is out?”  Piper asked, adjusting his hold on his flute.

 

“Give it a second-”  Oto-hime mumbled as the next group came out, “Look, there’s All Might.  Whose he got with him?”

 

She squinted as Pied Piper put his flute to his eye like a telescope and peered through it.

 

He made a choking noise but said nothing more as he passed it to the redhead.

 

When the turtle got a look at what he saw she too barely managed to strangle down the sound that threatened to escape her mouth.

 

All Might was carrying out Mr. Aizawa, who didn’t appear to be moving.

 

Still, he was loaded onto a stretcher and the paramedics began checking on him so presumably she wasn’t out a homeroom teacher yet.

 

Other officers and first responders had already entered the building as the injured and arrested were pulled out.

 

Those who were loaded into the armored ambulance had cuffs on their hands, and one in a green jacket was sporting dual black eyes.

 

Oto-hime nearly dropped her the flute when Midoriya got brought out, followed by a man in a white suit.  Both were bleeding heavily.

 

“What?”  Bumblebee asked, seeing her reaction.  “What is it?”

 

“It’s um- it’s that kid from the I-Expo, he’s here too and- hurt.”  She handed over the spyglass and the bee holder removed the top half of his helmet to see better.  Underneath he had bright red eyes and messy dark hair held back by a bee comb that was likely his miraculous.

 

He and the other heroes were all put into ambulances and they drove off.

 

The armored ambulance however was headed in a different direction.

 

“They’re moving them to the nearest hospital for villains.”  Oto-hime realized.

 

Her violette companion retrieved his weapon and moved to the edge.  “So we follow, right?”

 

The turtle nodded, “I’m flanking their right, Piper on their left.  Bee keep to the rear.  Neither of you let yourself be seen, got it?  We're a phantom entourage.”

 

“Since when do you give orders?”  Piper asked and Bee looked equally ready to object as he replaced his helmet.

 

“Since right fucking now.”  She snapped, standing and putting both hands on her hips.  “In case you’ve forgotten, Bee and I have more experience than you.  And I’m the one the public recognizes.  So for the time being, I call the shots.”

 

The fox hero grumbled a few things about seniority but accepted and Bumblebee just nodded, accepting the arrangement.

 

With that she set up her hover shield and pushed off the building to get to the ambulances other side.

 

The others fell in step, with Bumblebee keeping to the side roads as much as possible.

 

Thankfully the announcement that there had been a big villain fight and the ambulance sirens kept their path clear.

 

Oto-hime used her shield as a stepping stone over a gap too large for her to jump, and noticed something odd, she tapped on one of the buttons on the back of the shell and a panel opened.

 

“Piper, look at the truck.”  She said when the call picked up.

 

“I see it, someone is climbing out of the window to the roof.”  He explained, “Does pale hair and a weird looking mask sound familiar?”

 

“Shigaraki?”  Bee asked.  “The League of Villains?”

 

“Sounds like it.”  Oto-hime felt her blood chill.  “Stay alert, we don’t know who he brought with him-”

 

The doors to the back of the truck opened and she had just enough time to note two unfamiliar faces before there was a blast of blue flames.

 

All three of them jumped, but thankfully whoever had sent them wasn’t the only one who thought to send a protection detail.

 

A large pillar of sand was protecting the officers.

 

“Piper, set up an illusion, don’t let them know which ambulance is real!”  She shouted hoping on her shield as the first notes played from her teammates' weapon.  They were far from pretty but the job was done as the real ambulance fell back as three doubles filled the lanes around it.

 

Shigraki was leaping forward and got caught in the sand so Oto-hime aimed for him, “Hey!  Handsy!”

 

She leapt off the shield and sent it flying into him, landing on the cop car behind the sand hero.

 

The villain flew back into his own group's transportation as the shield snapped back to Oto-hime’s waiting hand.

 

“Who are you?”  The sand hero asked as she crouched so as to not slip.  “Wait- you're that vigilante- the turtle one!”

 

“Yep, that's me.  If you’ll have us, we’ll help get these guys off your back.”  She said, pushing as much confidence into her voice as possible.

 

He seemed to be considering this.

 

 “You look twelve.”  He finally decided.  ‘But I’m not one to look a gift turtle in the mouth no matter how young they look.”

“For the record, I am not twelve.”  She shouted, as the man in the top hat flicked a marble out of the back of his truck.  When it transformed into a boulder, she was ready.  “Shelter!”

Notes:

Snatch: Dude, I don't care if they're vigilantes. I don't wanna die.

Look at our girl, taking charge! The others all had things they had to learn with the miraculous, Ochako's learning leadership!

I should be back for at least a little while, I have another chapter almost done and I have some done for B,B,&B too

Chapter Text

The dome formed, causing the rock to bounce out of the way.  The officer still had the sense to stop the car, the ambulance and its copies did the same.

 

Oto-hime leapt forward, and curled into a ball behind her shield as fire-guy threw a wall of flames at her.  She felt the heat clipping her ponytail.

 

The sandman was focusing on Shigaraki so Oto-hime hovered her shield and laid on her back to kick it forward with both feet.

 

It snapped into the villains jaw and before he could recover a flute was baseball batted into the back of his head.

 

Pied Piper jumped behind Oto-hime as he didn’t have much in terms of defense so they began the tag team effort of attack, shield, double team, and repeat.

 

The man in the hat tried to sneak past them but the second he dissolved the first fake ambulance, he was met with a black visor and gold helmet.

 

“Venom!”   Bumblebee tapped him before the realization had even set in, and the villain was frozen with their hand still outstretched.

 

“Bee!”  Oto-hime shouted, smiling behind her mask, “Nice of you to join the party!”

 

“Hope you don’t mind my plus one!!”  He grabbed the frozen villain and threw him at Fire-guy who had to stop his attack to not burn his own teammate.

 

Bee’s trompo extended from his gauntlet and wrapped around the villain's ankles as Piper ran over to the ambulance.

 

“Go!”  He shouted, “Go a different route to a different hospital, I’ll scatter the fakes, just go!”

 

The terrified man nodded, quickly driving off as the remaining two copies also sped off different ways.

 

With that settled, he spun his flute between his fingers and then bent it, he launched it to fly behind Shigaraki before striking him again as it came back.

 

This was enough of a distraction to let the sandman blast him back again.

 

“Forget it!”  Fireguy yelled as he finally managed to shake free of the trompo’s string.

 

He grabbed his frozen companion and Shigaraki by the collar and managed to get them back in the van.

 

“Damnit Dabi!”  The man shouted at the doors slammed shut with a final yell of “Spinner!  Drive!”

 

Oto-hime relaxed as her bracelet gave a warning beep, she only had a minute left.

 

“I’m almost out.”  She admitted to her teammates as she dissolved the shield she’d made.

 

The sand hero was checking on the officers he’d been traveling with.

 

“Me too.”  Piper admitted.

 

They all turned and fled, not giving the heroes or officers time to change their mind about arresting them.

 

+x+

 

Once everyone was recharged, Oto-hime messaged a meeting spot and they all arrived shortly after.

 

“I followed the real ambulance,”  Piper said, “it arrived safely and a few extra heroes arrived to guard the hospital.”

 

Oto-hime sighed in relief.  “Our first real mission, I’d call it a success.”

 

“We performed excellently!”  Bumblebee agreed.  “We make a good team.”

 

The turtle smiled, “Yeah we do.  I gotta go home now, but I hope we’ll get to work together again soon!”

 

They all said their goodbyes and left, Ochako de-transformed a few blocks away from her house and walked through the front door with sweat soaked hair and aches in her legs and arms.

 

“There you are,”  Her dad smiled from his spot at their table with work spread across the surface.  “You were gone for a while?”

 

“I ran into some friends.”  She said, sitting and observing his work.  “We hung out for a while.”

 

“Anyone I know?”  He asked, finishing a form and putting down his pen.

 

Ochako shook her head, “Nah, I’ve only met one of them once before and the other one was new.”

 

Their topics turned to more mundane things.  That night Wayzz stayed up late with her to talk and snack on popcorn as they watched a movie together.

 

She left the bracelet in its box when she fell asleep and the next morning it was gone with a new note.

 

Good work.’   Signed with a ‘ B’

 

She still didn’t know who the ‘ F ’ belonged to, but she hadn’t known Buckrider or Piper existed.  Who knew how many miraculous holders there were that she’d never met.

Chapter 127

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku took two days to recover from his self induced illness.  Toshinori had barely slept those two days and he was pretty sure Inko was ready to kill him.

 

Melissa arrived a day in with food and changes of clothes for all of them, and Izuku was finally able to be changed out of his hero suit and into a pair of pajamas after his nurses finished cleaning him up.

 

The doctor's still didn’t understand what had happened, how Nighteye was suddenly on the road to recovery while the teen was struggling to survive.  There had been several rounds of blood transfusions, since he’s barely recovered from the loss during the fight.  Tests had shown his blood was chalked full of alkaloids that were poisoning him from the inside out.

 

The only guess was that he’d been hit by a quirk without anyone realizing and the reaction had been delayed.

 

Toshinori felt a weight in his pocket in the form of a pair of earrings.

 

The greenettes body was struggling to warm up, his heart rate remained slow and sluggish, requiring them to put him on oxygen to make sure he didn’t suffocate.

 

Inko fiddled with the bracelet on her wrist.

 

Melissa spun a jointed thumb ring with her left hand.

 

Nighteye was moved to a different hospital but the younger greenette wasn’t able to be transported without risking his health further.  Amajiki, Togata, and Hado all came to see him, albeit none were actually allowed to enter.

 

Melissa had met them at the door, Inko was the only one actually allowed in the room as Izuku’s parents.

 

Toshinori had spent more time in the chair outside the room than he’d spent in his own apartment in the last two weeks.

 

The first time Izuku was awake enough to talk, Inko had left the room crying as the doctor’s were forced to sedate him.

 

“He was scared,”  She said, voice shaking, “He was yelling about- fire and sand?”

 

Toshinori was at a loss for what to do so he just hugged his friend while she panicked about her son.

 

That afternoon Izuku was awake again, this time more clear in the head.

 

His condition had been stabilized enough that Toshinori and Mellisa had also been allowed in.

 

“How’s everyone?”  Izuku asked, blinking a few times.  “Everyone okay?”

 

“Everyone's okay.”  Inko reassured, voice shaking and eyes glossy.

 

“Okay.”  The teen said, mumbling a few things that made only a little more sense.

 

Once he was asleep again, Melissa explained what had taken her so long to get there.

 

“I got a letter.”  She explained.  “It said that the armored ambulance moving Chisaki was going to be attacked, and had a plan to intervene.”

 

She explained dropping off the other letters and miraculous to the temp heroes.

 

“The letters had rabbit ears on them.”  Melissa finished.

 

The rabbit miraculous had been one of the few Izuku had been incredibly hesitant about handing out.  On one hand it’s usefulness was undeniable, but on the other it was a rather heavy burden to drop on someone’s lap.

 

“When he’s more awake,”  Inko finished.  “You can tell him when he’s more awake.”

 

+x+

 

Izuku could blearily remember his family telling him that everyone was okay.  He remembered his mom talking to him a lot, Melissa and Toshinori’s voices between doctors and nurses,

 

The teen blinked at the ceiling, feeling like death warmed over.

 

“Midoriya?”

 

That wasn’t his family.

 

“Togata?”  He turned his head.  Sure enough the blonde was sitting in a chair in the corner of the room.  A bandage on his jaw and dressed in pajamas.

 

“Where-?”  He knew they had been here, so where did they go?

 

“They kicked out your mom and step-dad since they’ve been here for a while, I said I’d sit with you since the doctors have us all under observation.”  He explained.  “Whatever quirk got you, they wanted to make sure we didn’t catch it too.”

 

Izuku wasn’t sure what he was talking about, but his brain had caught on the word ‘step-dad’.  “He's not- no Toshinori’s not- no.  No.”

 

“That’s what your friends said?”  Togata’s brows looked confused.

 

“Todoroki?”  He asked.

 

“Yeah.”

 

“For fucks sake.”

 

That lie would be the death of him.

 

Slowly sitting up, Izuku realized he was in different clothes.

 

“I feel good.”  He declared.  “How are you doing?”

 

“Compared to you I’m healthy as a horse.”  The blonde snorted.  “Lacerations and bruised ribs but Recovery girl got a hold of me ages ago so the worst is passed.”

 

Izuku nodded, “Eri?  Nighteye?”

 

“Sir’s been moved to a bigger hospital since he’s gonna need a lot more recovery time, but Eri is still here.”  Togata explained.  “She’s been doing better, they let me visit yesterday but only for a bit since they don’t know what's going on with her quirk.  Records say it’s something funky.”

 

The greenette pondered this.

 

“Hey, wanna help me do something dumb?”

Notes:

Shoto:Yeah, Midoriya's dad.
Izuku: He's not my father!
Shoto: Step-dad then.

Inko's been going between partially blaming Toshinori for Izuku's condition and being so relieved that only one of her family is in the hospital. He's like, "Yeah, she'll probably kill me one of these days, but eh- I like Inko, and she's nice enough she'd do it in my sleep so i won't even realize." Izuku's getting more of those dead timeline dreams.

Chapter Text

Izuku grinned as Togata wheeled him into the elevator.  Where the teen had gotten one he wasn’t sure, but they were making this hair brained scheme work.

 

They watched the elevator light change as they rode to the children’s floor.

 

“So- about your quirk…”  Izuku paused, not sure what he would say.  Even if it was possible for him to replace a quirk, he was in no condition to do it any time soon.  His efforts were stretching him too thin, another big charge like that would kill him.

 

“Don’t worry about it.”  Togata said, smiling slightly.  But Izuku could guess that what he really meant was ‘I don’t want to talk about it.’

 

So the greenette said, “Okay.”

 

When they arrived on the floor Eri was on Izuku was a little surprised to see Midnight sitting in the hall, in casual clothes but obviously watching the hall.  So she saw them from a mile away.

 

“Midoriya-”  She jolted, "you're awake!”

 

“Does everyone know?”  Izuku looked up at Mirio.

 

“Only those who got added to Eri’s guard detail.”  Togata explained, “And everyone from the raid, and your friends so probably your whole class-”

 

Izuku groaned, already expecting Uraraka to be ready to kill him for nearly dying again.

 

“I can’t let you in.”  She said, already knowing what they wanted.  “Until Aizawa gets back no one but a few doctors are allowed in.”

 

“I’m glad we switched her prison to one with a window.”  Izuku mumbled, and he really did mean for that one to stay in his head.

 

The two others flinched.

 

“Well- so maybe you can’t let us in but you could let two provisional licensed students take over for you while you run to the bathroom-”  Mirio smiled.  “That would take- what five minutes.”

 

He tapped Izuku on the shoulder who put on his most pathetic expression.

 

Maybe because they were both battered and bruised and oh so pathetic looking, their teacher caved and told them she’d be back in five minutes or sooner.  “Those are the eyes All Might complains about, evil.  Evil powers.”

 

Once the hall was clear Mirio held open the door to the viewing room and Izuku rolled his way in.

 

Through the window he saw Eri sit up, when He managed to roll in, togata let the door click shut and helped him get closer.

 

“Hey.”  Izuku smiled, “Sorry it took me so long to get back up here.  I had some more hero-ing to do.”

 

She was eyeing the wheel chair.

 

“Just cause I’m tired, it’s actually really fun.”  he assured her, tapping the wheels.  “I’m gonna try and go down a hill later.  See how fast I can go.”

 

The girl nodded, “I’m happy to see you.”

 

“We’re happy to see you too.”  Togata agreed.

 

“And I haven’t gotten the chance to thank you yet.”  Izuku added.  “We came in to save you, and you ended up saving me.”

 

Eri fiddled with her hands, “I wanna be a good person.”

 

That sentence caught both off guard and for a brief second blue met green in confusion.

 

“Good people can’t just do nothing.”  She continued.

 

Izuku’s eyes widened in realization.

 

“All that is necessary for evil to- succeed is for good people to do nothing.”  She finished, and Izuku mouthed the words with her.  “That’s what Fiver, and his boss, says.”

 

“Fiver?”  Togata mumbled.

 

The girl brightened, “Yeah, he’s my best friend!  Oh and uh he said to tell you something whenever I saw you both again.”

 

She went quiet for a second thinking hard.

 

“Watch out for tomorrow!  Hop to it, and don’t keep me waiting.”

 

+x+

 

When their allotted time was over, Izuku and Togata were making their way back to his room, they stopped short when they ran into three familiar faces.

 

“Oh shit-”  Izuku mumbled as all three ran over.

 

“Togata you said you would tell us if he woke up!”  Toshinori yelled as his mom began checking him over.

 

“Oh yeah,”  Togata nodded, “he woke up.”

 

“I can see that!”  The older blonde looked seconds away from a heart attack.

 

“Mom.”  Izuk said as his mom evaluated his health.  “Mom!”

“Don’t you ‘Mom’ me.”  She snapped, “if you think I’m going to let you pull a stunt like that again-”

 

“I’m not just gonna stop being a hero, because I’m a little worn mom-”  He stopped short at the promise her glare carried.  “But uh- I’ll take it easy for a while I promise.”

 

He glanced between his family and Togata, “Hey uh can I catch up with you later?”

 

The teen nodded and left him in the care of his family.

 

Once they were back in his room and the door was clicked shut, Izuku saw Roaar fly from his moms purse.

 

“Hey, there you are.”  He grinned as she rubbed against his cheek.

 

“Never do that again kitten.”  She firmly told him, “I will bite you if you try.”

 

He sighed, “I’m sure you will, and I’d hate to get a matching scar to the one Trixx gave me.”

 

Once his kwami was back in place on his shoulder his face got firm.

 

“We went to talk to Eri.”

Chapter 129: Fiver Hops To It

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The teen explained what he’d been told he saw an expression of shock cross their faces, but realization mixed with it.

 

Melissa retrieved the letter she’d been given.

 

“So that confirms it.”  She said as he read it over.  “You’re choosing a rabbit holder.”

 

“Yeah but why now?”  Inko added.

 

“We’ve hit a set point in time, whoever the rabbit is, they need me to know that.”  Izuku flipped the letter over and read it again.  “Eri knows the holder from the future so we can assume they’ve been doing more heavy lifting than we realized, that’s why I’m having these dreams, two people can’t use the rabbit at one time you get kick-backs.  We’re changing our future to make theirs.”

 

He sighed, running over the information he had.

 

“Watch out for tomorrow.  Hop to it, and don’t keep me waiting.”  He repeated.  “Nothing bad is happening tomorrow, the watch goes out tomorrow.  That’s my deadline.”

 

“You’re not going anywhere.”  Inko reminded him.

 

“Hop to it, don’t keep me waiting.”  Izuku finished, “I may not know them, but they know me.  They know I’m stuck here and you won’t let me leave so it’s someone here.  So I do know them, I just don’t know it yet…”

He let his mind wander to everyone from the raid, only Nighteye had been moved and Togata said everyone else was under observation.  Or the person he was looking for would arrive tomorrow.

 

“Lis, I think you’ll kill me if I transform so could you go get the rabbit for me?”  He asked and she nodded, striding out of the room to find some empty closet to transform in.

 

“Go back to sleep, love.”  Inko insisted, “worry about this in the morning.”

 

“I have 24 hours to decide who I’m willing to saddle with a miraculous custom designed to tear a man's minds to shreds.”  Izuku sighed, sliding down to look at the ceiling.  “If you want me to sleep, better get the nurse in here.”

 

+x+

 

The next morning his mother and Melissa had both gone home, and Izuku was sitting in his room, flipping the miraculous box around in his hands.

 

Toshinori appeared with smoothies.  Banana and durian for Roaar, mixed berry for the Blonde, and a mango orange for Izuku.  High in vitamin C, to boost his immune system.

 

Izuku set the box on his side tray and took his drink.  

 

“Hey,”  Izuku said, looking as the beads of condensation ran down the side.  “You once asked me if I would take One for All.”

 

The blond swallowed his own drink.  “Yeah.”

 

“If I had said yes, would you have trusted my choice if I decided I couldn’t keep it?”  The greenette asked.

 

Toshinori sighed, guessing where this was going.

 

“For all intents and purposes that quirk has been yours for a while.  So yes, I trust your choice if you want to pass it on.”

 

Izuku thought about it again and pulled a locket out from under his shirt collar, one enchanted so only he could remove it.  And to preserve whatever was inside flawlessly from the day it was added.  To go unnoticed while it was worn.

 

It had taken a few months of practice and plenty of kwami help to make it.

 

“Help me?”  Izuku asked.

 

Toshinori handed him his jacket to pull over his pajamas.  “Always.”

 

+x+

 

Mirio was sitting on the bed in his room, which he’d thankfully been allowed to share with Amajiki, though his friend was currently getting them lunch.

 

There was a knock on the door and Midoroya waved from the window, waiting to be let in.

 

He waved him in and Mr. Toshinori opened the door and helped the greenette stay steady as he entered.

 

“Hey!”  He greeted him cheerily.  “I’m up!”

 

“And you- should not be!”  The blonde agreed as he stood up to help the greenette to sit on the bed too.

 

“I’ll wait outside.”  The man stepped out and shut the door.

 

Ah, the serious conversation then.

 

“I’m sorry.”  Midoriya started, “I’m really sorry.”

 

“It’s not your fault.”  Mirio reminded him.  “I jumped in front of you.”

 

The greenette shook his head.  “But that was my fault, I should have told you not to.  I lied and that's- that's why you're in this mess.”

 

Mirio was confused.  He couldn’t think of a single thing Midoriya could have possibly lied about that would have had any effect on what happened.

 

“You lied?”  he asked.  “About what?”

 

“I lied about my quirk.  I lied and that's why you thought you had to jump in front of me.”  The greenette rubbed his face, fingers lingering on the scar on his jaw.

 

“Look- I can live without my quirk.”  He clarified, and Eraserhead had already told him there was a chance to get it back.  If Eri was willing to try-

 

“You don’t know that,”  The younger teen snapped.  “I can.  I have, and I will, that's what I’m trying to say.  I lied!  I lied, I don’t have a quirk!  That’s why I didn’t move, it wouldn’t have mattered if the bullet hit me.  It wouldn’t have done any more than a pin-prick.”

 

Midoriya rambled on, explaining that he’d been diagnosed quirkless at the age of 5.  That he’d come into his powers as a tween but they weren’t attached to his DNA.  So Chisaki’s bullet wouldn’t have any effect on him.

 

Mirio tried to stay optimistic about where this was going, but currently it felt like Midoriya had lost a few brain cells in the fight.

 

“Midoriya, you’re talking crazy.”  He pushed.

 

“Nighteye was dying,”  Izuku changed the subject abruptly, “no quirk could fix that in that amount of time.  You know it and I did too.  Suddenly I go in and he’s on the road to recovery while I fall sick.”

 

And- that was definitely weird.  No one had been able to figure out what had happened.

 

“That was- a-”  He couldn’t explain it. 

 

“A Miracle.”  izuku finished, “My business is Miracles.”

 

He pulled a box from his pocket and set it on the rolling tray next to the bed.  Then he pulled a locket off of his neck and put it beside it.

 

“I promised I’d make it up to you.”  The greenette repeated.  “I intend to make good on that.”

 

He pointed at the locket.

 

“That- is a quirk.”  He pointed at it.  “Nighteye wanted you to have it for a while, he made that abundantly clear to both All Might and I.  That’s why he doesn’t like me, he knows I have it and wanted it to go to you.  It’ll work just like All Might’s if you get a hang of it.”

 

After a moment, he pointed at the box.

 

“This, meanwhile, is my brand of power.  Miracles.  It won’t work like a quirk, and if you take it you can never tell anyone.  You could never be Le Million again, even if we got your quirk back because it’s a full time job.  You’d be risking everything and there would be no recognition, no glory, no one would ever know what you’d sacrifice.”

 

The greenette sighed.  

 

“Both come with legacies, you can never tell anyone about them, and you will never go a day where someone won’t want to take it from you.  They come with nightmares and responsibilities beyond being a normal hero.”  He finished with, “You can choose one, or tell me to get out.   I’ll do what I can to get your quirk back and you can never ask me about those again.”

 

Mirio looked between the teen and the two items on the bed he reached and picked up both.

 

In one was what looked like a single strand of blonde hair.  The other held a silver pocket watch.

 

“Can you tell me anything else?”  He asked, closing both again.

 

“Not unless you chose one, but once you do I can’t help you change your mind.”  Midoriya looked grim.  “You’re flying blind.”

 

Mirio considered this.

 

Sir wanted him to have whatever this quirk was.  He wouldn’t have to wait so long to get back to hero work, be as powerful as the number one hero.  Sure there would be an adjustment period, but he could do amazing things.

 

At the same time, he wondered about that little silver watch.

 

He didn’t really care about glory.  He curated his image for the sake of others more than himself.

 

“How many people?”  He asked.  “How many could I help with each of these?  Can you tell me that much?”

Midoriya played with his fingers thinking over his answer.

 

“With the quirk, you’d hit a million.  Easy.  I have no doubt about it.”  The greenette paused, looking up.  “My way?  Countless.”

 

They held eye contact for a second, and Mirio held out the locket to Midoriya who took it back.

 

“Tell me.”

 

Edit: Got The drawing Done

 

Notes:

Izuku: (internally) please choose the quirk please choose the quirk pleasechoosethequirkpleasechoosethequirk
Mirio: Miraculous.
Izuku:

)">

 

LETS GO! I've literally been waiting the entire Fic to get us here! Fuck yeah!
Edit: I finished the fiver drawing, and two designs for Delphi are on Tumblr.

Chapter 130

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

When everyone but Eri was discharged, Midoriya offered to give him the whole speech back at his house.  Which he agreed to, especially when Ms. Midoriya asked if he wanted to stay for dinner.

 

So it was very peculiar that the greenette started leading him to the roof.

 

“Should you be climbing all these stairs?”  He asked, as Midoriya pushed open the door to the stairwell.  “You almost died like- 4 times this week.”

 

Midoriya waved him off, “I heal fast if I actually take the time.”

 

Somehow he believed him.

 

Still, he forced a slower pace than he might if it were a normal day.

 

“So, let’s talk about responsibilities.”  the younger teen shouted as he jumped a flight.  “I got the bulk of it, but my mom basically threatened me into getting some help.  My job is to figure out potential miraculous holders, what training they need, and delegate further responsibilities.”

 

“Am I the first person you picked?”  Mirio asked, wondering exactly what he’d agreed to.

 

Midoriya shook his head, before pushing the roof access door open.  “Not even close actually.  Sorry.”

 

He shrugged, “Shouldn’t have assumed,” the blonde admitted.

 

“Well your selection process was certainly unique.”  The greenette mumbled, he’d clearly been irked about something but was refusing to share.  “Right, give it a second.”

 

The roof remained silent.

 

“Give wha-”

 

A blue spark ignited mid air, it grew to a disc just a little smaller than a door.

 

In the center of the circle was a girl dressed in cream and brown.

 

“You’re late.”  Midoriya snarked.  “Togata, you’ve met before but may I formally introduce you to your partner.”

 

He looked at the girl who herself looked confused.

 

“Huh?”

 

+x+

 

On the other side of the portal- and holy shit he just travelled across the country in 2 seconds.

 

After a moment, and a flash of light, the girl was now dressed casually again.  Revealing herself to be Midoriya’s cousin he’d met at the hospital, as a blur of brown disappeared behind her.

 

“Melissa, Togata.”  he gestured between the two.  “Lis here has been in the know for a while, and she’s the only other full time miraculous user.  Until now that is.”

 

Miraculous, right, like the watch he has in his pocket.  Like the bracelet Midioriya never took off.  Like the jewelry Mr. Toshinori and Ms. Midoriya had been fiddling with at the hospital.

 

The other blonde seemed to have not been informed she’d be working with anyone but still stuck out her hand.  “Melissa Shields.”

 

Mirio mentally refreshed and then realized it shouldn’t be that surprising that All Might’s sidekick was also friends with the Shields.

 

“Mirio Togata.”  He shook her hand and she nodded.

 

“Right- miraculous!”  the greenette had gone down the hall and reemerged with a box.  “So a while ago all of these fell into my possession.  Miraculous are jewelry or other objects that house what’s called a kwami.  Kwami are the physical form certain concepts take.  Roaar.”

 

A blob of Magenta zipped into the air.  It looked like a kids toy, with a massive head and fluffy tail swishing behind it.  On its head were two little ears, and its body was decorated with stripes.”

“Oh, hi.”  He said, brightening.  Cool!

 

The magenta- kwami giggled.  “Nice to finally meet you!  I like you already, you're gonna be good for Izu.”

 

“Roaar is the kwami of Elation.  She’s the reason I can do everything I do.”  The greenette explained as the tiger kwami rubbed under his chin.  “She’s been with me every time we’ve met so I suppose she’s more familiar with you than you are with her.  Kalkki is Melissa’s kwami, she’s the kwami of Migration.”

 

The brown kwami he’d glimpsed earlier reappeared with an apple in her tiny paw-hand things.

 

“Nice to meet you, nobel hero.”  She greeted, taking a bite of her treat and sitting on her holder’s outstretched hand.

 

Midoriya knocked on the box he’d carried out.

 

The box spoke- “What do you seek?”

 

“A Final Chance, to learn from the past to guide the future.”

 

A white ball of light appeared. “Goodbye!  Is yesterday here already?  Old-new friend, whoohoo!”  It solidified into a kwami with white fur, rabbit ears, and massive blue eyes.

 

The rabbit flew over to peer at him, and Mirio smiled as it spun in the air thinking.

 

“Okay!”  The rabbit agreed, before spinning upright and sitting on his shoulder.  “We’re gonna do great!”

 

“Fluff here, is your kwami.  The rabbit has extra limits on it since they’re so powerful.”  Midoriya shut the box, he continued talking as he put it back in his room.  “She can wake up your miraculous.”

Realizing what the greenette wanted, he pulled the silver watch from his pocket and offered it to Fluff who tapped her paw to it.

 

The blue details on the front lit up briefly, then the whole thing changed from its pocket watch form to a silver wrist watch with a blue resin band around the face.

 

“Woah-”  Mirio held it up and flipped it over, the words ‘The Lucky Rabbit Watch Co.’ were printed on the back.

 

Once it was on his wrist, the clock aligned itself to the proper time automatically, and ticked in time with his pulse.

 

Midoriya continued to explain the Rabbit miraculous, and the dangers that came with it.  Mirio made a mental note to research ways to stay in the moment, lest he lose himself in a world without time.

 

He also explained his reasoning between their partnership.  That their miraculous, of time travel and space travel complimented each other and covered the powers' weaknesses.  How they’d be helping him balance everything out.

 

“Melissa’s my right hand man, and has been for a while.”  He admitted, smiling at the girl who returned it, but her eyes hardened after a moment.  But Midoriya didn’t notice and kept talking.  “She’s reliable, powerful, has more contacts than All Might can boast, and works as my voice with the other holders.”  he fiddled with his bracelet, “But I need a left hand too.”

 

Mirio nodded, “So what am I gonna do?”

 

The greenette ran a hand over his kwami’s head.

 

“I’ve been carrying the weight of the world for a while, and it’s kinda ruined me.  Everything that seems so big is all in a box I can hold in my hand.  I need someone who can see things I can’t anymore.  To work in the shadows in ways I’ll be incapable of, and set up a lot of dominoes for us to tip.  I did warn you- there’s no glory in this, no one will ever see your work but us, ideally the world won’t know you even exist.”

 

Mirio thought about everything the greenette had told him, while rubbing a spot behind Fluff’s ears that had her smiling and rubbing her teeth.

 

While Melissa stood up and crossed the room in two steps, she brushed a hand through Midoriya’s bangs and paused at the point where his roots were visible.

 

“Izuku your hair!”  She said, causing Ms. Midoriya to stick her head in.

 

He could see what startled them so much.  The roots of his hair were not the rich green that was so recognizable to the teen.  Instead- they had turned white.

 

Ms. Midoriya immediately began inspecting her son’s head and both ran down the hall so the teen could see in the mirror.

 

“marie antoinette syndrome-”  Melissa said under her breath.

 

They both shared a look.

 

Yeah- They had to make this partnership work.  Even Atlas couldn’t carry the world forever, even a titan would crumble someday.

 

And Midoriya was many things.  But he was no titan.

Notes:

Poor stressed baby-

Chapter 131

Notes:

Heads up! We are officially in what I would consider season 3 of this story. And we have used up almost all of what I planned for this fic, so I's say were in the final season too.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The earliest semester of school was thankfully more chill for Izuku.  Shinsou started appearing in some of their training classes, and Izuku overheard something about him making a ton of progress.  Izuku saw a short baton tucked into the violette’s boot.

 

Since the other students in his class were preparing for their own licensing exam, Izuku has a few people ask him about his own experience.  There was no guarantee the test would be the same, but test integrity was still something looming over him.

 

Izuku tried to help where he could, coaching them through using their quirks in more- indirect ways.

 

He’d had Toshinori and Melissa revue his notes, and they had together managed to help him rain in the intensity to the most helpful information.  Said notes had been handed out to wherever asked them.

 

Bakugou had not asked, but Kirishima whispered that he’d been listening in on Midoriya’s advice to the others.

 

“I know it might not seem like it, but I think he’s starting to feel the gap between you two.”  The redhead had told him after making sure they wouldn’t be overheard.  He’d been the only one to put much effort into being friends with Bakugou.  “The two of you and Todoroki were kind of our spotlight trio.  But you’ve been outshining all of us a lot recently.”

 

Izuku filled that information away.  Todoroki had been coming into his own as a hero, slowly working towards using his fire more in combat.  There was still plenty of apprehension, so they’de been trying to give suggestions on how to work creatively.  Yaoyorozu had also joined in on the effort, the two had steadily become friends after their final and now the noir-ette was a familiar face at their lunch table.

 

Tsu had also been tagging along more and more, she and Uraraka were thick as thieves most days.  And Izuku felt something in him preen with pride at the growing group of people he could actually call friends.

 

Speaking of new friends-

 

Mr. Aizawa had been pushed by more than one member of the staff to properly prepare his students for the hardships they were about to face in their exam as well as what came after.

 

Izuku had been sitting in teachers lounge waiting for Toshinori to drive him home when he’d overheard Present Mic. and Mr. Aizawa at the tail end of their conversation.

 

“Look- those kids have been through some shit already.”  the blonde had said, lingering in the door.  “Quite frankly, morale is on the floor.  I’m not sure they’ll make it if at least half of them don’t make it out.”

 

In response, a few familiar faces came to their class to talk to them.

 

“Zuzu!”  Mirio burst into the room through the back door, grabbing him under the arms and pulling him up and out of his seat over Uraraka.

 

“Agh-!”  Izuku screeched as he was held up like a baby lion in a Disney movie.  Then was tossed over the blonde’s shoulder and met Hado and Amajiki’s quiet smiles from upside down.  “I’ve been snatched.”

 

“Yep.”  Hado rustled his hair.  The white patches hadn’t grown bigger but he now had pale bangs that had thus far rejected the dye he’d tried on them.

 

+x+

 

The big three watched their training session before gathering up the students they thought they could help most.

 

Mirio was, for the moment, being pulled from a lot of his physical classes while he adjusted to not having his quirk.  There had been plenty of debate about it, but the decision became finalized when Mirio tried to faze through the floor and ate dirt.

 

That being said, when the blonde stepped onto the gym mats for hand to hand combat practice- Izuku took a step back.

 

“What no rematch?”  He’d teased as the others gave them weird looks.

 

“Nope.”  Midoriya sat on the floor by Mr. Aizawa.

 

“Midoriya you two have fought before?”  Sero asked, looking down at the greenette.

 

“Oh yeah, and I lost.  Hard.”  Izuku chuckled.  “Needless to say, I’m not eager for a repeat performance.”

 

Mr. Aizawa explained that Togata would be helping them in a lot in the next few weeks.  “He’s been put on temporary leave after a um- incident.”

 

“I was shot.”  The blonde said, far too cheerfully.

 

“He was shot.”

The rule had been, no quirks.  And even in teams of three, no one had been able to pin Mirio.

 

Izuku caught Jiro as she was launched backwards so she wouldn’t hit the non-cushioned floor.

 

“Okay-”  she groaned as the teen helped her sit up.  “I can- see what you meant.”

 

Despite the brutal loss, Mirio had done an excellent job of cheering the group up after.

 

Izuku caught Todoroki watching between Amajiki’s stuttered suggestions and instructions.

 

Some of their class decided to go to the nearby convenience store for snacks and drinks and slowly they chatted about the day's events.

 

“Hey Midoriya,”  Todoroki said, sipping a lemonade while they waited for their last few classmates to buy their snacks.  “You and Togata are a lot alike.”

 

Izuku was already waiting for the conspiracy theory, and to assure the half-redhead that he had actually met Togata’s dad and yes he was positive that was his father.

 

“How do you get people- to like you?”  The other continued.

 

Izuku was a little taken aback before processing what the other probably meant.  “Ah, I’m guessing your dad didn’t care much for the heroic equivalent to a bedside manner?”

 

Todoroki shook his head, clearly uncomfortable but willing to trust Izuku to not steer him wrong on this.

 

“Honestly, Mirio would probably be happy to help you with that, and better qualified than me.”  Izuku admitted.  

 

It wasn’t that Mirio didn’t get mad, Izuku had seen him get mad, seen him sad, scared, tired, and eerily quiet the first time they’d investigated The Burrow together.  But Mirio had managed to stay positive in ways Izuku didn’t fully understand, sure Izuku had hope but as of late he’d been struggling more and more to be a hero who could always smile.

 

He needed to work on that.

 

“You might need to tell him about uh- things to let him know what you struggle with.”  Izuku warned.  “I hope you can take my word for it he’s trustworthy.”

Notes:

There was a time jump between the last chapter and this one, and this chapter takes place over the course of like- a week and a half. In that time, as you can see, Izuku and Mirio have gotten way closer and now Izuku has an older brother figure to go with his older sister figure.

Also, Melissa calls him Zuku but Mirio calls him Zuzu. Something I feel like pointing out since a certain smol someone is also going to have a nickname for Izuku soon.

Chapter 132

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Two days later Mirio texted him to ask how he felt about using the rabbit to systematically ruin Endeavors life.  Shortly after, Hado and Amajiki also explained they’d been part of the conversation.

 

Hado was already scheming ways to get Endeavor arrested and Amajki kept sending him articles about poisonous animals that were considered delicacies.  And how easy it would be to pay a chef to accidentally prep them wrong.

 

Izuku could at least relax knowing Todoroki had gained three additional friends ready to throw hands.

 

The three were planning a trip to one of the Disney parks, they hadn’t decided which, because there was a lot of childhood they had to catch the heterochromic boy up on.

 

Toshinori had been in the room when Izuku was talking about joining and silently handed over his debit card.

 

“Huh?”  Izuku looked up, confused.

 

“If it means you guys are gonna be kids for a day, bring your entire year too.”  the blonde had said, looking relieved.  “Rent the park if it’ll help.”

 

Once he’d gotten over his shock, and remembered exactly how much money Toshinori never used, he’d scrambled to update the group chat and bring in Iida and Yaoyorozu.  Who in turn messaged Kendo and Shoda to plan the event.

 

While that lot began checking schedules, deciding if they needed chaperones, and figuring out transportation, Izuku sighed happily and went to his room.

 

In there he knocked on the miracle box.

 

“What do you seek?”

 

“To find my best, and chase it through the storm.”  He told the box and a panel opened up, revealing a simple black choker and red bead.

 

When Lonng himself solidified, he blinked up at Izuku with curious golden eyes.

 

“I was under the impression it was Stomp's turn to visit the hatchling with you?”  the draconic kwami asked.

 

Eri was staying in witness protection as the HIssakai trial carried on.  Izuku would visit as often as possible, Toshinori would go on days they couldn’t, and Melissa would sometimes sneak in with Mirio after hours.  And apparently the little girl had grown pretty fond of the conga line of heroes who acted as her bodyguards.

 

“Not where we’re headed.”  he admitted, slipping the miraculous into its box.  “Todoroki wants to work on his people skills, and for that he needs the chance to practice without people recognizing him.”

 

Nooroo’s miraculous promptly replaced Roaar’s.  He was now only allowed to wear one at a time while transformer, a rule his mother and Toshinori had thoroughly scared into him by having Melissa keep the miracle box on I-Island with her if he did.

 

The two kwami in question both floated in front of him, Roaar giving him an affectionate nuzzle and Nooroo pressing his head against Izuku’s forehead in greeting.

 

“We’ve got a dragon to find.”  He told Longg as the kwami vanished into a miraculous.

 

+x+

 

Breaking into the Todoroki residence was perhaps easier than it should be, maybeEndeavor at least trusted his kids to defend themselves and didn’t feel the need, but that didn’t solve Izuku’s problem.

 

Which was that the Todoroki he was actually looking for simply wasn’t there.

 

And if his sister's words over the phone to who he assumed was their other brother was anything to go by they didn’t anticipate him coming back anytime soon.

 

Izuku double checked with his mother that they didn’t have any unexpected visitors, and it was confirmed he didn’t, so Izuku outsourced the job to his team.

 

Sitting on a roof half an hour later, he had the name of a park about an hour's normal run away.

 

It took The Guardian 10 minutes

 

He glided into a tree, balancing delicately on the wider branches.  Even without her miraculous on, Izuku hadn’t lost Roaar’s gifted grace.  Which meant he had stable footing when the tree got half frozen and he needed to launch away to the ground.

 

“Ya know, public quirk usage could get you in trouble-”  The butterfly cooed as his wings settled and he settled on the floor.

 

“Self-defense is considered permissible.”  The teen said, voice the eerie calm it had been when they first met.

 

“Well then seeing as you attacked first, I won’t feel bad.”  The Guardian smiled, his cape flared up the batted dirt and dust into the other's face.

 

The fight was short, especially compared to their long brawl at the sports festival.  Izuku knew more of Todoroki’s tricks than ever before, and he knew nothing about the Guardian.

 

Todoroki was on the ground, and The Guardian let his wings fall as the ice around them provided a good hiding spot.  It helped that it was also night by now.

 

“Gotta say, took me a while to track you down.”  The Guardian took a step back.  “Why’d you run away from home?”

 

“If this is for a kidnapping, they aren’t going to pay.”  Todoroki snapped at him.

 

Whether that was true or not was fifty-fifty.  Either Endeavor would want his kid back because of all the work he put in ruining his childhood, or he’d expect his youngest to get himself out of trouble.  Izuku was happy with neither, and yet was considering letting Fiver steal him all the same.

 

“No kidnapping- although you do look like you need a nap, kid.”  The butterfly snarked.  “Actually, I’ve been looking for new heroes.”

 

The other's eyes narrowed, “Are you with the league of villains?”

 

+x+

 

The guy who attacked him- or well he’d attacked the guy technically, but why else would a guy in a costume be stalking him?  He probably intended something bad with his actions.

 

He could still fight, easily, but drawing more attention would bring more people here, which would mean calling his father- and that was not happening today.

 

Shoto thought he’d rather get kidnapped.

 

The butterfly man shook his head, “No, I’m not with the League.  And they are not my biggest fans either.  I have a bad habit of putting people in their way.”

 

Come to think of it, this guy didn’t look like an adult.  Now that he was stationary, he probably wasn’t much older than Shoto was.

 

“I believe you met one or two of my people before, on I-island and during his cleanup of Stain right?”

 

Bumblebee, and that turtle girl Oto-hime.  The vigilantes who’d stopped the League from theri attack on a villain transport a month ago.

 

“You’re the one behind those vigilantes.”  It wasn’t a question.

Notes:

So originally, Shoto was supposed to get his miraculous before Yaoyorozu. But I didn't get his art done in time, and they felt kind of interchangeable. So you get him now, or well nex chapter at least.

Also, I did look it up and thee Disney parks in Japan don't actually let you rent out the parks, but the american ones do. So just assume there ahs been a policy change. I don't plan to write that trip, but assume it happens between chapters.

Chapter 133

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“I am,”  The butterfly nodded, tilting his head and allowing his glowing eye’s to flash.  “Oto-hime and Bumblebee are on my call.  So is Pied Piper, he’s their other teammate.”

 

Yeah he should probably tell those three they would be working together more now.  He’d been planning to turn them over to Melissa for training.

 

“The heroes can only do so much, I want to help them out.”  He put a hand to his chest, “I have a lot of respect for heroes, and a personal grudge against the league to boot.  I know you’ve been targeted too, alongside your classmates.”

 

He retrieved the miraculous from his pocket.

 

“I remember you from the sports festival.”  He said, “If you want a chance to become another rotten day in the league's life, I suggest you listen to what I have to say.”

 

+x+

 

Shoto very cautiously took the box he’d been offered.

 

When he opened it, he found a black choker with a red bead on the end.

 

“How is this going to help?”  He asked, glancing up at the butterfly who smiled knowingly.

 

Choosing to trust him, he took the necklace out of the box and held it up.  The center-piece changed in a flash, now the band was a solid silver band, holding a turquoise and carmine gemstone, with two smaller ones flanking the side.

 

All of this, Shoto only took in later because a ball of light had formed from the choker, which solidified into a tiny dragon.

 

Its red and black tipped tail flicked as the slits of yellow eyes narrowed at him.

 

“Ah, the elemental, the guardian knew what he was doing then.”  The dragon peered closer.

 

When the teen turned to look back at The Guardian, the butterfly had vanished.

 

“You are an interesting fledgling.”  The dragon circled him, “Whoever your sires are, they have done a terrible job.”

 

“Sire?”  He asked.

 

“You’re parents.”  The dragon said.

 

He felt the hairs on the back of his neck raise.

 

“I am Longg.”  The newly identified Longg told him.  “The Guardian brought me to you, with the intent you learn a few things.  Let’s see if you can.”

 

After being prompted, Shoto very carefully put on the choker.

 

“I think you are one of my more patient holders, but I would like to insist you listen to everything I have to say.  My power is that of the storm; the rain, wind, and lightning.  Once you activate my protection, you will be able to access them.  Use your power wisely, because once you do, you’ll only have a short time before I can no longer maintain your transformation.”

 

Shoto nodded, albeit cautiously.

 

What this was- it certainly didn’t sound like any sort of quirk, but he didn’t think talking to a deity was on his yearly bingo card.  So the teen was at a loss for the moment on what he was getting into.

 

“To transform, use the phrase ‘Longg, Bring the Storm.’  And to dispel it, ‘Clear the Skies.’  Simple enough?”

 

He nodded.

 

“Now, we have reason to believe there is a villain associated with the league planning an attack today.  You’ll want to get a move on, if you work fast there can be no casualties.”

 

The kwami told him the destination and Shoto hurried to move.

 

Even if this was crazy, even if he was making a stupid terrible decision, the idea that the League of villains was planning an attack was enough to get him moving.

 

If nothing else, he could help as himself.  Warn other heroes, clear civilians.

 

“You would travel faster with me you know?”  The draconic being said, flying along-side him.

 

“Give me one reason I should trust you?”  He challenged the little dragon with a glare.

 

The thing smiled, “Because you’ve seen what our kind do, the sorts of heroes we make.  Because you can’t help but wonder.  Because somewhere, despite everything this world throws at you, you have the ability to believe in the fantastic.”

 

He slowed down and stared into Longg’s eyes, looking for even a hint of deception.

 

He caved.   “Longg, Bring the Storm.”

 

It was not an instant change.

 

It was, perhaps poetically, like the moment a drizzle became a storm.  The pounding of rain in your ears, the thunder so loud it shook your bones, the wind threatening to take you off your feet.

 

He felt weightless.  He felt wild.

 

Shoto felt fantastic!

 

Notes:

I was originally planning a joke where his hair is still two toned, but the split has moved so his bangs are red and the rest is white. And everyone else is like "Yeah no, that's gotta be Todoroki right?" And his siblings are like "For fucks sake Shoto what are you doing?"

And then Endeavor could not tell you who he is if you put a gun to his head.

When I was designing Orochi, I was thinking about Shoto's first hero 'suit' being just a button down and that one fantasy RPG end-credit they have. Then throw a poofy jacket over the waste coat and BOOM! Fantasy-Dragon boi.

Chapter 134

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Shoto could identify the villain at a glance.

 

Quite frankly he’d not even sure why they bothered to have a TV when all it played was hero news.

 

He’d been responsible for the death of several heroes, the most notable being the Water-Horse heroes who managed to injure him enough to send him running for a while.

 

Said injury was now obvious, as there was a metal eye placing his old one.

 

Shoto didn’t think, he didn’t need to.

 

The second Muscular made even the smallest move to attack, Shoto dove in to shove the people closest to him out of the way.

 

Despite his instincts screaming at him to use his quirk, he would catch himself and stop before he could even raise his hand.  Something, maybe Longg, didn’t want him to use his ice.

 

“What are you 12?”  The villain shouted as the skin on his arms peeled back and Shoto fought the urge to gag.  “Well, it doesn’t matter.  You're dressed like a hero, let’s see if you act like it?”

 

Shoto reached for the sword on his back and slashed wildly.

 

It did cut through the man’s muscle fibers, but more quickly replaced them.  Aiming at different areas while dancing around Muscular did very little else.

 

Okay- don’t use your quirk, the sword wasn’t working.

 

“Water Dragon”   He called, feeling the same power that had changed his appearance ripple (haha) through him and the choker on his neck flashed blue.

 

Maybe he should have been more clear about what control over the elements meant because instead of being able to shoot off fire and ice like with his quirks, he felt his entire body dissolve into liquid.

 

Fire hydrants burst open to join him in the torrent, and every movement he tried to make was amplified.  Like he was being knocked around by the waves, but the wave was him!

 

Crashing into the villain wielded some results.  As his entire form was no longer solid he couldn’t break his bones like he might trying the stunt normally.  He could still feel the impact, feel the currents of what was and was not him wrapping around the villain and knocking him aside.

 

But there was no pain as the water was slashed at so when his partially formed hand was caught before slipping out of Muscular's hand as the liquid displaced.

 

It was the distinct feeling of being numb, and it startled him.

 

Now he just needed a plan!

 

He was distracting the villain, that was for sure.  But the man kept trying to break free before getting sucked back in.

 

What is your plan exactly?  Are you planning to drown him?

 

The second that alarming thought popped into his head, Shoto launched the villain out of the current that made up his body as it reformed into something solid, something that could be hurt.

 

Civilians had scattered, other heroes were coming- he needed to- needed to-

 

Shoto found himself scrambling away to hide for what felt like the first time since he was small.


But that wasn’t right was it?  He was always hiding from someone, villains just weren’t scary enough for it to count.

 

“Clear- the skies.”   Shoto said, curling up between two dumpsters, praying the villain had not seen what alley he’d hidden in.

 

He needed to use his quirk to protect himself- he needed to transform so he didn’t get arrested- he needed- Shoto needed-

 

“Hatchling.”  Something slightly sharp was pressing into his forehead.  Not enough to peirce but enough to hurt slightly, like a pinch.  Grounding him.  “Do not get so caught up in the storm as to miss its eye.”

 

“What is that even supposed to mean?!!”  Shoto demanded.  “What am I doing here?”

“You are a hero are you not?”  Longg said, his voice was entirely neutral.  It wasn’t said in comfort as much as it was stating a fact.

 

“No!”  he snapped.  “I’m not!  I’m still a student and I don’t- I have no idea why I even agreed to this!”

 

“You have been told that the title of ‘hero’ is something very different from what it really is.”  The dragon kwami said after a moment.  “I have known many heroes, Shoto Todoroki, I have trained hatchlings younger than you, and some 5 times your age.  Not a single one had a license that this world holds so much stock in.  Heroes are created through action, not title.”

 

Not all heroes are good.  Many were bad.  They were heroes sure- but they acted like villains.

 

“Why did you detransform?”  Longg abruptly changed the subject.

 

Shoto looked up for the first time in shock.  “You said that once I used up my power I would-”

 

“You have used only one power.”  the deific creature corrected.  “My power is not solitary in its ability, and neither is yours.  You are thinking of each action as two separate powers.  But they are not, they are one power.  One that flows into each form to begin again.”

 

Shoto stared at Longg’s golden eyes intently, trying to wrap his mind around that idea.  Water dragon- the current and tide- the feeling of being pulled along- maybe it wasn’t so different than Lightning, branching and crackling before touching the earth, or wind crashing into buildings a tree’s, wrapping around them to cause things to fall.

 

“Get up.”  Longg told him, pressing his horns to the boy’s forehead again.  “You are capable of this, or the guardian would never have chosen you.  You want to protect people.”

 

“what if I hurt someone?” he whispered.

 

The kwami removed his horns, “If you do not want it to happen, it won't.  You are stronger than it.  You control your power, so do not let fear control you.”

 

“Longg, Bring the Storm.”   That same feeling rushed to meet him.

Notes:

Longg is not the most uh- comforting kwami. But he's trying.

We are back! For at least a bit! I have another BIG project I've been working on so every other story got pushed to the back burner. I want to get at least 12 chapters done for that before I post anything so it'll still be a bit.

Chapter 135

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Trying to keep Longg’s words in mind, Shoto could tell that he did still have power bubbling at his fingertips.  The rain pounding against roof tiles had quieted, but the thunder still shook the floors and rattled lights, the wind still slammed doors and whistled like ghosts running from some unseen demon.

 

Shoto forced his heart rate to slow and stepped forward.

 

He would not hurt anyone.  He would stop the villain quickly and safely.  He would act like a hero until he was one.

 

Think Shoto, how to stop this guy from being able to use his quirk?

 

His mind flashed to class a few days prior.  Kaminari had gotten a bit too excited with his quirk while practicing safely upping the voltage.  Hagukure- who had had unsurprisingly not been seen- had gotten a bit of it and complained about not being able to move out of the way.

 

She had been fine, but the class had all relearned why communication was key.

 

High electrical pulses could cause the muscles in someone’s body to seize up.

 

But too high a shock could kill someone.

 

Control.  Control.

 

“There you are!”  The villain was barrelling towards him but Shoto would not stand down.

 

Control it.  Don’t let it control you.

 

The hilt of his sword was back in his hand and Shoto charged to meet his opponent.

 

“Lightning Dragon!”

 

Energy crackled through him, but he focused it into the tip of his sword.  His swings were quick and small, he just needed to touch the guy.

 

At first, all it did was cause the man’s arms to twitch before more muscle replaced it, so Shoto slowly upped the power he was holding onto.

 

That got more of a reaction, legs locking up, fist unable to unclench.

 

A little more would do it.

 

With a careful mind to not lose control for even a second.  Shoto felt his weapon connect and Muscular shuddered before falling to the ground.  Twitching and drooling but not seriously injured.

 

Shoto thanked whatever other kwami was out there the man didn’t have a heart condition.

 

“You did good.”

 

The guardian had landed behind him.  “Civillian’s clear, let’s go.”

 

He nodded, but the sounds of sirens were fast approaching.

 

They shared a look.

 

“Give me a lift.”  the butterfly said quickly.

 

“Wind Dragon!”

 

When again, everything turned to nothing, the air pushed and pulled against him and when he pushed back, more air filled the gap.  If he jumped, the air would force him up, and it became increasingly obvious that like this- he could fly.

 

The guardian’s wing-like cape caught the wind and billowed out to its full size.

 

“Get us out of here!”  He yelled over the sound of the winds.

 

And Shoto angled his movements to push them up and away, controlling the air wasn’t as easy as the water or even lightning had been.  It felt like his whole body was getting rearranged at times.

 

“Take us down here!”  The Guardian yelled, as they neared an empty part of town.

 

With a swoop below a quiet bridge, “Reform!”   The teen was back as he was meant to be.  “Clear the Skies.”

 

Shoto’s transformation fell away.  Longg looked satisfied if a little tired now that his power was truly spent.

 

“Here,”  The Guardian opened a small panel on the cane he’d been sporting.  He retrieved a container with half of pitaya in it.  Longg grinned, his sharpened teeth digging into the fruit.

 

“Who are you?”  The teen asked the mystery man.

 

A smile spread across the butterfly's mouth.  “No one of consequence.”  He held out a hand for the choker.

 

Shoto didn’t hand it over.  “I gotta know.”

 

“Get used to disappointment.”  He said simply, smile twitching in amusement.  “The miraculous.”

 

Knowing that refusing would be asking for more trouble than he could reasonably handle.  Shoto took the choker off with a sigh.

 

“Bye hatchling.”  Longg landed on the Guardian’s shoulder.  “I will see you again, I am certain.”

 

The guardian returned the necklace to its box and snapped it shut.  “Go home, and don’t tell anyone.”

Shoto nodded, and waited until the stranger was out of sight before sighing and starting the trek home.

 

He was really hoping the appearance of yet another vigilante would be enough to let him be ignored for a while.  Surely his father would be busy if nothing else.

 

Sliding his keys into the lock Shoto dropped his shoes at the door and hurried to try and vanish into his room before anyone saw him.

 

He made it as far as the stairs where both of his siblings were standing.

 

“Uh- hey.”  He tried to act normal.  Him sneaking and staying out was pretty par for the course right?  Just act natural.

 

Fuyumi pointed a finger at him, then at the living room.  Natsuo looked just as serious.

 

He followed, and sure enough, hero news was playing.

 

His face splashed across the screen with the name Orochi beside him.  It must have been what the reporters decided to call him.

 

An arrest warrant was being read over amateur footage of the fight.

 

“You.  Are In. So. Much. Trouble.”  Fuyumi said with barely restrained anger.

Notes:

Shoto: I have no idea what I'm doing!
(One Panic Attack later
Shoto: I have and idea of what I'm doing!

Chapter 136

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“What do you mean?”  He said, using the most monotone voice possible.  “I didn’t go anywhere near that fight.”

 

Natsuo pinched the bridge of his nose.  “So.  You didn’t maybe- accept a mysterious necklace that let you-  Oh, I don’t know, develop a new quirk and disguise you to fight a super villain!”  His voice got louder as he finished.

 

“You saw!?!”  When?  He hadn’t noticed anyone following him!

 

“When Fuyumi said you were missing I went to check your usual spots to convince you to come stay at my place if you wouldn’t go home.  Instead I see a weirdo in purple running off, and you with a red dragon thing!  Two minutes later, a red dragon themed hero with white hair and elemental powers is fighting a villain!”  Natsuo was tugging at his hair.

 

“What on earth were you thinking!”  Fuyumi continued, “What did you even do?  What the hell was the dragon thing?  Who gave it to you?”

 

Shoto knew that no lie he could possibly come up with was going to convince anyone.

 

So instead-

 

“You- you can’t tell him anything.”  He said firmly.  

 

Both shared a look.

 

“No, we aren’t telling Dad shit.”  Fuyumi said, gesturing vaguely.  “For fuck’s sake, if he didn’t kill you for being a vigilante you’d spend the rest of your life under house arrest!”

 

“But you are telling us what happened.”  Natsuo added, “There is no wriggling out of that.”

 

He explained a few things he’d left out before.  He’d never told them what happened with the whole Stain incident because he’d legally not been meant to.  About meeting Bumblebee again at I-Island, and working with him.  Something he hadn’t told anyone.

 

The Guardian tracking him down today was just the most recent instance of running into miraculous holders.

 

“They’re not just powers, they’re like- deities almost.”  Shoto explained, doodling up Longg from memory.  It wasn’t perfect, but it looked enough like the kwami to make the point.  “Longg said he controls storms.  And he can lend it to whoever wears his miraculous, it’s like a piece of jewelry that lets you transform.”

 

“So, put on the miraculous you get god-like powers until you take it off?”  Natsuo clarified.

 

“Or until the kwami runs out of energy.”  Shoto said, remembering the moment Longg’s power had finally left him.  “The Guardian, he had food for him so I’d imagine he can recharge by eating and then transform again.”

 

“Right- the Guardian.”  Fuyumi rubbed at her face.

 

They had migrated into the kitchen and were all holding mugs of tea.

 

His sister pinched her eyes closed.  “Shoto- you're sure you can trust this guy?”

 

And that was the question wasn’t it?

 

In all instances of miraculous holders appearing, the Guardian had only ever been seen in quick flashes, like at that mess at Shiketsu.  He picks miraculous holders, and then recollects them after any incident was done.

 

Whoever he was under that mask, he didn’t want to be seen.

 

“I don’t know- but I think I can trust Longg.”  Shoto decided.  “The Guardian appears to want to do good, but Longg seemed to care about keeping people safe and talked me down when- things got rough.”

 

Both of his siblings did not look convinced.

 

“I- I’m not even sure I’ll be allowed to get a miraculous again.”  Shoto admitted.  “I wasn’t supposed to tell anyone.”

 

Natsuo rubbed the back of his neck.  “Well technically we figured it out.  And we won’t tell anyone.  I mean- we’ve all lied about plenty before.  If father dearest asks, I found you at the park and we came back for you to pack a go bag.”

 

Shoto jolted.  “I can still stay with you?”

 

Natsuo nodded.

 

“That’s probably a good idea, let the excitement cool down.”  Fuyumi agreed.  “Go get your stuff.”

 

Shoto ran upstairs, mentally praying the Guardian wouldn’t be too mad at him- if he found out.

 

+x+

 

Izuku sat down at his kitchen table as his phone buzzed.

 

Mirio had texted him, ‘Yeah, his siblings found out.’

 

Izuku stared at the message in shock.

 

Damnit Todoroki!  It hasn’t even been an hour!

 

‘His brother saw the drop off, he told them the truth but it looks like they’re planning to keep it a secret.  Should I cross him off the recall list?’

 

Izuku bit his lip in thought.

 

He was planning to turn the next few miraculous holders over to Fiver for training.  And Buckrider had kind of become default in charge of the ‘A’ team as it were.  After all, Izuku had about a dozen other things to worry about right now.

 

‘Keep him on.’  Izuku sighed.  ‘I don’t think Todoroki will blab to anyone he doesn't trust to keep it quiet.  But pay his siblings a visit so they know home important their silence is.’

 

The greenette turned off his phone and leaned back in his seat.

 

“Izuku?”  Inko stuck her head around the corner of the hall.  “Hey honey, how’d it go?”

 

“Good, there were a few- hiccups.  I got Fiver on it.”  Izuku assured her as she reached over and they squeezed hands.

 

“Good.”  She pressed a kiss onto her son’s head and yawned, wandering back to her room.  “I’m glad you aren’t doing things alone.  Love you sweetie”

 

“Love you mom.  Big day tomorrow.”

Notes:

Shoto: Boy I sure hope the guardian doesn't find out and get mad at me.
*at that very same moment*
Fiver: Damn that was fast. Izuku! He fuked up!

I have vague ideas for these two and Rei also with the dragon. Probably never in story, but I might doodle those up on tumblr someday.

Chapter 137

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Izuku sat outside the judge’s office, swinging his legs.

 

“Thanks for this.” Izuku repeated for the hundredth time this morning.

 

Toshinori nodded but looked tired. “It’s not the horrible inconvenience you seem to think it is Izuku.”

 

“But even if things don’t change- it’s a big ask so- Thank you.” He huffed, clearly this was an awkward place to be in.

 

Inko returned from the bathroom with a nervous but determined smile. “Almost time.” There was water on her collar, presumably from splashing her face with water.

 

They sat in perpetual awkward science again.

 

Seven minutes later, the door opened.

 

“You can come in now.” The nice lady who had offered them water 20 minutes ago was smiling at them. “Congradulations, and good luck.”

 

There were three other people in the room, a service worker, the judge of course, and Eri. The little girl in question was wearing an outfit especially bought for today. Dark red dress with gold buttons, stockings and a pink undershirt, black shoes, and a little apple shaped purse that currently held the plushy they’d given her for emotional support. The stuffed cat was, appropriately, named Purrse.

 

Judge Inoue was very serious, but she had a reputation for not putting up more red tape than necessary. Something they desperately needed in this case.

 

“I’ve spoken with Eri.” She began, “And based on her testimony and your history, I am quite confident on the physical and emotional front you will uphold your responsibilities Ms. Midoriya.”

 

Izuku waited for the ‘But.’

 

“However.”

 

Close enough.

 

“There is still her safety to keep in mind.” The woman continued. “Even with the Shie Hisakai trial over and Kai Chisaki incarcerated, there are known villains who would pose a threat to Miss Eri.”

 

Izuku took a deep breath and held it as his mom began to lay out the other parts of their case.

 

Route A-

 

“My son is currently training to be a hero at UA and they have offered to allow Eri to attend classes with him along with allowing tutors for the sake of Eri’s education. It is a school after all.” Inko had a pair of stud earrings in her ears, and hoped upon hope that a little ladybug charisma and luck would help her out. “That would ensure her safety when neither of us are home.”

 

She gestured between her and Toshinori who had finally given up on pretending not to live with them and moved his stuff into their new house as a permanent feature. That also meant they could afford a bigger place, with extra rooms for Melissa or Togata if they wanted to stay over.

 

One room had already been painted sky blue and had a princess canopy bed half constructed against a wall. Toy chest filled with impulse buys and magical girls action figures of all shapes and sizes. A nightlight that looked like All Might’s hair was plugged into the wall, and a tablet with izuku and Togata’s numbers preprogrammed into it sat on the play table.

 

“It has also been suggested to me she live at UA full time, another legal guardian has even been suggested.” The judge pointed out.

 

Izuku knew that, it was Route D. He had nothing against Mr. Aizawa as a person and he could be one of the best people to deal with her quirk before she could control it.

 

But Izuku also hadn’t quite forgiven that first day of school, and wasn’t willing to risk Eri’s mental health trying to understand his weirdass homeroom teacher.

 

Still, if this didn’t work he’d pick them over Route F.

 

“Or the HPSC has even offered her a place with them.”

 

‘F’ for ‘Fuck No.’ that is.

 

So instead they went Route B-

 

“Your Honor, with all due respect a school like UA has a lot of moving parts,” Toshinori said, “I work there part time, so I should know. The teachers are equipped to handle teenagers, not children. And a proper home would be better for her development and emotional wellbeing would it not?”

 

Izuku felt a little bad that they were talking like Eri wasn’t here. But before he could say anything, she made a gesture of pressing her thumb to her pinky.

 

The teen didn’t hesitate to walk over and offer his arm for Eri to hold onto. She began tracing the scars like a normal child might with a map on a kids menu.

 

“In a similar vein, the Hero Public Safety Commission is focusing on an entire country's worth of problems. Even if they could assign caregivers, there would be no guarantee they would be able to spare the resources to keep Eri safe.” The blonde finished.

 

“Does that not put more into favor of her staying at UA?” The social worker said. And he really, really did seem to care about Eri.

 

Izuku took a deep breath.

 

Route C then…

 

His mom and Toshinori shared a look.

 

Inko was the one who started the plan, the backup plan, the we’re getting desperate plan. “May we speak with you privately, Your Honor?”

 

After a moment, the judge nodded, and the social worker took Eri outside along with the woman who had let them in and had been taking notes.

 

When the door shut Izuku was the one to speak first.

 

“Ma’am, what if we could guarantee a pro hero being at home with Eri for most of her time when not at UA?” The teen felt his throat go dry. “A really, really good pro hero.”

 

She tilted her head. “As I recall, you still have a few years before you hit that threshold Mr. Midoriya.”

 

“Not me ma’am.” He corrected, but he had served his purpose. Toshinori had removed his suit jacket and All Might was now standing in the office with them.

 

Judge Inoue stared, mouth slightly agape for a second. But to her credit, only a second.

 

Then she straightened the papers on her desk with a sigh.

 

“That certainly is a feather in your cap.” She agreed. “Can I take your word for it that this will be your primary residence Mr. Yagi?”

 

“That is where my wife and step son live.” He said, like the ink wasn’t still drying somewhere in the courthouse. He had poofed back to his skinnier but much healthier than before self.

 

The woman looked between the three, and Izuku held his breath.

 

“Ms. Carina, you may come back in.” The judge spoke white pressing a button on her phone.

 

Eri rushed back in and Izuku picked her up easily. He knew she was just as stressed about it as he was.

 

Judge Inoue tapped the papers that had been set upon her desk back into a neat pile before taking out a pen and scrawling her signature on the pages with no flourish.

 

“Ms. Carina, please ensure Mrs. Midoriya and Mr. Yagi fill these out correctly, then file them promptly.”

 

Izuku felt all the tension rush out of his body and wanted to tip over.

 

Inko looked ready to cry and Toshinori appeared to be trying not to topple over.

 

“Thank you!” Eri was the first to say it, clearly picking up on them having won.

 

The others rushed to agree.

 

Judge Inoue nodded, before stepping into a room off of her office. A minute after the door shut, izuku heard the distinct sound of a cork popping out of a bottle.

 

That didn’t really matter though.

 

He had a baby sister!

 

Notes:

You now have permission to freak out.

For claritys sake, Toshinori and Inko got married on paper for 2 main reasons. 1 was for this, the other was after they refused to let him in Izuku's hospital room since he wasn't a parent. He also formally adopted Izuku. The married thing is freaking Toshi out a bit, but neither are too chuffed about it. "Oh no, married to my good friend I already live with, so we can co-parent Izuku and Eri together- woe is me." Both kept their last names and Eri took Inko's

If anyone is concerned, if Eri's quirk should activate they have a couple routes to take. 1) wait it out. She knows more about her abilites and what it feels like when its active, so Eri can just yell and everyone knows. Literally just leave her be until it runs out. 2) Fiver can't be rewound because the rabbit miraculous locks him into his own time, he can only age at a steady rate. And the burrow is outside of time too, so she could just wait in there with him if they had to move her. 3) Use the rooster and deactivate her quirk.

Literally the most people safely equipped to handle potential power slips and help her get a better grasp on it are in this house. Also the kwami are concepts so they can't be rewound either, so they can keep her company if they go route 1

I am going to call the story done- for now. Because I'm not sure what else I wanna add. I may write one-shots or add chapters later but I'm gonna call it quits for a bit.

Series this work belongs to:

Works inspired by this one: